Chapter Text
~ Aran and Laura C ~
Aran: You sure are looking melancholy today, Laura.
Laura: I don’t know if I would go that far… I suppose I’m just thinking about how much times have changed.
Aran: We haven’t exactly had much of a choice but to adapt to all that’s been happening, huh?
Laura: No, not exactly… But still, I’m glad that we’re here.
Aran: I never expected to hear that from you of all people. You always seemed like more of a lover than a fighter.
Laura: I could say the same thing about you, Aran.
Aran: Yeah… I guess you could.
Laura: Looking back on how you were when we were kids compared to now… It’s so strange to think about how much you’ve changed.
Aran: Desperate times call for desperate measures, I suppose.
Laura: Hm… I wonder what he means by that…
~ Aran and Laura B ~
Laura: Aran, I’ve been thinking a lot about what you said last time we were speaking…
Aran: I had a feeling you were going to bring this up again…
Laura: The more that I think about it, the stranger it is that you changed so suddenly to fight in any army. Begnion in particular seems like a strange choice for you.
Aran: You already know about my history with Begnion, Laura. This is nothing new to you.
Laura: No… I suppose not. You already told me that you were taken in by merchants from Begnion, and you joined the army in an attempt to repay them for their kindness.
Aran: The truth is that it’s a lot more complicated than that. Sometimes, combat has to happen for better or worse, but I would be lying if I said Begnion was my army of choice.
Laura: Then… What happened?
Aran: That’s… A tale for another time. Sorry to leave on such short notice, but Micaiah said she wanted to talk to me, so I’ll see you later, Laura.
Laura: Aran, wait! What’s going on with you…?
~ Aran and Laura A ~
Laura: Alright, Aran! I’ve made up my mind! I’m not going to let this go this time!
Aran: I knew you were going to say that…
Laura: You started fighting with Begnion because of your connection to the family that adopted you, but… I’m starting to think that there was something a bit more to it than that. I know that fighting can change a person, but--
Aran: You’re right. I didn’t want to fight with Begnion, but… I guess they made me feel like I had no choice but to go ahead with it.
Laura: I see… You started fighting because of pressure from your family.
Aran: They’re good people, but when I mentioned that I was worried about Daein, they were practically smothering me to try and get me to think of Begnion’s side. After all they had done for me, they found it inconceivable that I would still think about Daein.
Laura: I had no idea…
Aran: I didn’t want to bring it up. Besides, what does it matter now? I’m here in Daein, and I’m fighting on the side I wanted to be on from the start.
Laura: I’m glad that it’s all been worked out now, but I wish this hadn’t been an issue in the first place.
Aran: Let’s just leave it in the past. I’m happy with where I am now.
Laura: I’m happy that you’re here too, Aran. It’s been nice to see you again, and… I’m hoping that we can stay together like this for a long time yet to come.
Aran: That would be nice… Just you, me, and Daein itself.
Notes:
Uh... Surprise?
Yep. Guess who's back on their bullshit again? Tis I, Digital! I wrote a support conversation compilation for the cut conversations of Radiant Dawn back in early 2019, and after thinking for ages about how I wanted to do the same with Radiant Dawn, here I am again. This time, I'm going to be following a daily update schedule and posting chains that are roughly 550-600 words in length on a daily basis. There's one chapter for each day of 2021, so this will be finished when the year draws to a close.
For the most part, the conversations in this story follow the data for cut chats in the game. I simply wrote them out after the data logs were left empty on the disc itself. There are a few that have been added in since there were only 334 cut conversations to push us to the number of 365. Most of them are carried over from the previous story in this little series of mine so that I can follow up with conversations that were cut from Path of Radiance. The remaining ones are simply pairs that I felt would be interesting.
There's one other thing you might notice about this story: Largo is here. Why is that? I felt that the game didn't do Largo justice by cutting him out of the playable cast. Since I make the rules, I decided to throw him in here as a member of the chaos crew of Radiant Dawn. Woohoo! He's here to compensate for the Black Knight and Sephiran not having any support conversations, I suppose. How you look at it is your choice, but that's the full story behind that.
I think that's all I really have to say here. I'll be back tomorrow (and every day after that for a long time) to write new support conversations for this book, so turn up your battle music and get ready as one lonely student in quarantine writes support conversations for a game that's more than ten years old. Let's frickin' go!
-Digital
Chapter Text
~ Edward and Leonardo C ~
Edward: Oof… That one hurt.
Leonardo: Let me guess… Judging by the dismal expression on your face, I’d say that you just lost yet another training match against one of our comrades.
Edward: You know me so well.
Leonardo: Who made you their victim this time?
Edward: ...Sothe. He’s surprisingly tough for someone who was once so tiny.
Leonardo: That is how people grow up, you know.
Edward: I suppose you have a point… Well, all I can do now is get better for the next time!
Leonardo: I don’t know how you do it…
Edward: Do what?
Leonardo: All of… This. No matter what happens, you’re always so positive.
Edward: It’s part of my charm.
Leonardo: Yes… I’m fully aware.
Edward: Anyways, I’m off to keep practicing my swordsmanship. See you later, Leonardo!
Leonardo: Even after all this time, I still don’t understand that boy…
~ Edward and Leonardo B ~
Leonardo: There you go again… Practicing like there’s no tomorrow.
Edward: It comes with the territory of wanting to grow stronger.
Leonardo: You treat all of this with such a positive outlook… I don’t know how you do it.
Edward: I suppose that I just do it. There’s really not much else to the subject.
Leonardo: I wouldn’t ever be able to stay that optimistic.
Edward: I know. It’s not for everyone, and that’s fine.
Leonardo: I hate the fact that we’re fighting in yet another war, but you almost seem happy about it.
Edward: I don’t know if I would say happy, but I want to make the best out of it. You can’t change the world if you’re constantly negative, you know?
Leonardo: I suppose not…
Edward: Everybody can always use a bit of positivity in their life, and that includes you.
Leonardo: Of course it does…
~ Edward and Leonardo A ~
Leonardo: You were so confident that the last battle was going to end well… Now look at you.
Edward: It’s just a little scratch.
Leonardo: Yes… A ‘little scratch’ that scared all of us half out of our minds.
Edward: Here we go again… The responsibility talk.
Leonardo: I’m not trying to lecture you. I just want you to be a bit more careful.
Edward: Let me guess… This is because you still don’t get my positive outlook on life. You think that I need to think a bit more from your point of view. You know, be a bit more skeptical.
Leonardo: How did you--
Edward: We’ve been friends for a long time, Leonardo. I know you.
Leonardo: And yet, I still feel like I don’t understand you. How are you so happy about all of this? You don’t even seem to care that your arm is as bad as it is.
Edward: Positivity is how I’ve gotten through all the rough patches of my life, and I trust that it’s going to work for a long time to come. There’s light even in the middle of this war, you know.
Leonardo: I wish I could see from your eyes… To me, this is nothing but senseless combat caused by fools with no sense of self-awareness.
Edward: How about this? We can both start to look from each other’s point of view a little bit more. I think it would do us both some good.
Leonardo: That’s far easier said than done.
Edward: Then we’ll help each other to figure it out. That’s how we’ve come this far, right? I’m sure that we can manage it again.
Leonardo: ...Deal.
Edward: I’m glad to hear it. Now, what do you say to--
Leonardo: Not until your arm heals.
Edward: Oh… Right.
Leonardo: If you insist on continuing to be irresponsible, I suppose that I’ll just have to stay here and look out for you.
Edward: You want to do this. Don’t lie to me.
Leonardo: Would you look at that? Maybe I’m a bit more like you than you thought.
Notes:
Honestly developing the new characters in Radiant Dawn is going to be one of the best parts of this book I'm already having a blast with it
-Digital
Chapter 3: Calill x Nephenee
Notes:
Note: C support would be unlocked by default right before Elincia's Gambit when Calill joins the party, no fighting involved.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Calill and Nephenee C ~
Calill: Ah, Nephenee… It sure is nice to see that you’re back in Melior.
Nephenee: It’s been a while…
Calill: I must confess, I wasn’t sure that you would be back anytime soon. You always seemed so happy with where you come from. You were shy about it, but you still loved your home.
Nephenee: It’s a nice place, but I don’t mind coming back here either.
Calill: You haven’t been back here since the war ended if memory serves. After everything has calmed down, I can show you around. I’m sure that you would enjoy that.
Nephenee: It would be nice to get a lay of the land while I’m here… Deal.
Calill: I’m glad to hear it! Now, why don’t we sit down and catch up on everything we’ve missed?
Nephenee: That… That sounds nice.
~ Calill and Nephenee B ~
Calill: Of course… It seems like we can’t have any fun these days. All the conflict that’s been taking place is intent on putting an end to our plans.
Nephenee: Don’t worry about it. There will always be other times.
Calill: It’s a tragedy through and through… But I have to say, Nephenee, you’re starting to act more and more like the rest of us every day.
Nephenee: You mean… Less like a country girl?
Calill: No, not exactly. I simply mean that you’re far more confident than you ever were before. You were always so anxious before, but you’re so self-assured nowadays. It’s incredible to see.
Nephenee: Shucks, I…
Calill: You were always fumbling over your words back during the Mad King’s War. It’s a nice change, and I’m positive that you’ll only grow better as time goes on.
Nephenee: Thanks, Calill.
Calill: Anytime, dear.
~ Calill and Nephenee A ~
Nephenee: Calill? Can… Can we talk?
Calill: Of course. What is it?
Nephenee: I’ve been doing a lot of thinking, and… I know that you said you wanted to show me around Melior before.
Calill: That’s right. It’s only natural that you get to know what the capital is like.
Nephenee: Well… I think that I might want to stay there after the war is over.
Calill: What? Where is this coming from?
Nephenee: I like fighting with you and everybody else. It’s nice to have you around. I like my village, but… I don’t think that life is for me.
Calill: I see… You want to expand your horizons.
Nephenee: Yeah, I do. I guess that if anybody would know about getting comfortable in a new place, it would be you, so I decided you’d be the best person to ask for advice.
Calill: You have fine taste, Nephenee. I would be more than happy to help you get acquainted with the capital after the war is over… On one condition.
Nephenee: One condition?
Calill: Yes. When you next go home to your village, I want to come with you.
Nephenee: What? Why?
Calill: I’ve done a lot of thinking of my own, and I realized that perhaps I was a bit harsh on you three years ago. I was so forceful in trying to get you to become like me, but I see now that you’re fine how you are, country girl and all. Consider this an apology.
Nephenee: I would be happy to bring you with me… I’m sure the people there would love you.
Calill: I could use the chance to embrace my past for a little while… Don’t you ever let go of that, okay?
Nephenee: Course not. Melior or Ohma, I’m still Nephenee.
Calill: And that’s the way it should be.
Notes:
Fun fact: I'm actually not a huge fan of Calill and Nephenee's support from Path of Radiance. I suppose that I didn't like how Calill was so pushy about making Nephenee change into something that she's not rather than encouraging her. When I decided to work on this support conversation, I wanted to follow up on that with something a bit different, so here we are. Nephenee's ending mentions that she stays in Melior as a Crimean Royal Knight, so I decided to foreshadow that with this conversation too. The ending result? This conversation. Woohoo!
In other news, I still love Nephenee with my whole heart, and you should too. She is perfect and I will never be taking criticism on this subject.
-Digital
Chapter Text
~ Fiona and Laura C ~
Laura: And… There you are! That should fix your injury from the last fight.
Fiona: Thank you for the help, Laura. I appreciate it.
Laura: It’s the least that I can do. You’re doing so much to help Daein.
Fiona: It’s only natural that we all band together to save our homeland. We’ve been suffering under Begnion oppression for too long, so we need to stand up and show the rest of the world that we aren’t going to be so easily shoved around.
Laura: You really are amazing, Fiona…
Fiona: Hm? What was that?
Laura: Oh, nothing… I should probably go and check on everyone else before we start preparing for the next fight. I’ll see you later.
Fiona: I wonder what that was about… How odd.
~ Fiona and Laura B ~
Fiona: It’s good to see that you’re just as hard at work as ever.
Laura: I’ve been trying to make sure that all injuries are healed before they can grow any worse.
Fiona: It’s good that we have you here, Laura. We need as much help as we can get, and having someone this handy with a staff counts for a lot.
Laura: I… Thank you, Fiona.
Fiona: You sure do seem flustered. Did I say something wrong?
Laura: No, it isn’t that… I just wasn’t expecting you to say that so casually.
Fiona: Of course. That’s how I always am with my comrades, and we’ve been fighting alongside each other for long enough to certainly be considered as such.
Laura: I suppose so…
Fiona: Well, I don’t want to distract you any longer than I already have, so I’ll leave you to it. See you around.
Laura: Yeah… See you later.
~ Fiona and Laura A ~
Fiona: You know, seeing you at work with a staff has always impressed me.
Laura: Huh? Where is this coming from?
Fiona: Nowhere in particular… I just think it’s impressive that you’re so handy with one of those things. In a way, I guess I’m a little jealous.
Laura: What? You’re… You’re jealous of me?
Fiona: You could say that. As much as I like being able to fight, I know that there are some people who need healing more than anything else. I wanted to find a way to learn how to use a staff for the sake of helping the people of my territory, but I’m afraid that I’ve never had a knack for tomes or staves. Seeing you use them so effortlessly is amazing to me.
Laura: It’s funny that you say that, because… Well… I always thought the reverse about you!
Fiona: What?
Laura: Truly! I know that I’m not the best fighter in the world. Even though I can use light magic, I’m still far better with healing than anything else. Everyone here is so strong when it comes to combat, and you’re admired far and wide for your duties to Marado. I wish that I could use a lance as well as you do, Fiona.
Fiona: Wow… That certainly isn’t how I expected this conversation to go.
Laura: I suppose that we can both acknowledge one another’s strengths even though we have different roles.
Fiona: I agree. The Dawn Brigade wouldn’t be the same without you, Laura. You do an important job here.
Laura: The same to you, Fiona. I’m glad that we were able to talk all of this out. It’s been nice getting to know you better.
Fiona: May we continue to grow closer in the future.
Laura: I would like that.
Fiona: Me too.
Notes:
Let's pretend I posted this hours ago instead of now since ao3 is just now coming back online after being down all evening
-Digital
Chapter Text
~ Brom and Zihark C ~
Brom: Hey, Zihark! Just the man I was lookin’ for!
Zihark: It’s nice to see you too, Brom. It’s been far too long since we last crossed paths.
Brom: I’ve been meaning to ask you for a while… You and Meg have been spendin’ time together lately, haven’t you?
Zihark: I suppose so. She joined the Dawn Brigade a while ago, and we’ve been fighting alongside one another ever since.
Brom: It’s good to hear you two are getting along. She was real excited to meet you.
Zihark: That’s right… Meg is your daughter.
Brom: You wouldn’t believe how excited she was to hear about you when I first started to talk about the war… I hope she’s been treating you well.
Zihark: Um… Yes. You could certainly say that.
Brom: That’s great to hear!
~ Brom and Zihark B ~
Zihark: And that should do it… There.
Brom: You’re just as handy as you were during the war three years ago, huh?
Zihark: Ah, hello, Brom. You could say that. I’ve been doing my best to keep everything as organized as possible. There’s not really a moment to spare for excessive maintenance these days.
Brom: I suppose that’s true.
Zihark: ...I already know that you’re trying to think of a way to ask me about Meg again.
Brom: Was it that obvious?
Zihark: Your eyes always light up when you talk about her. I could just tell.
Brom: Aw, shucks…
Zihark: There’s nothing wrong with that… But I think that you should know that I… I don’t believe Meg and I are right for each other.
Brom: I was afraid you’d say something like that…
Zihark: I’m sorry to disappoint.
Brom: It’s alright… We can discuss it again later.
Zihark: Just so long as later doesn’t mean that you’ll try to convince me again…
~ Brom and Zihark A ~
Brom: So, Zihark… I think it’s time we finished that important discussion of ours from before.
Zihark: I agree.
Brom: What makes you think that a marriage to Meg wouldn’t work out?
Zihark: Well… I believe I told you before that I once had someone I treasured very deeply, but we couldn’t be together.
Brom: You did mention that, yes.
Zihark: The truth is… It was because she was a laguz. We weren’t allowed to be together because I’m a beorc while she was a laguz.
Brom: I see…
Zihark: Society kept us apart, and… I’ll just say that she isn’t around anymore. All of that aside, I know that Meg wants a life like what you have. I have a different passion, and I think that it would drive us apart.
Brom: What is it that you want to do with your life then?
Zihark: I want to continue to fight on the behalf of laguz. They’ve struggled in the past due to their heritage, and I don’t want history to repeat itself with innocent people who simply want to love.
Brom: Even though she’s gone… You want to keep fighting in the name of the one you love.
Zihark: Exactly. Because of that… I don’t think that Meg and I are going to work out.
Brom: I understand. I’ll talk to her ‘bout it when I get the chance. Thanks for trusting me with this, Zihark.
Zihark: Thank you for listening… I promise that I’ll come and visit you and your family when I get the chance in the future though. You can count on that much.
Brom: I know I can.
Notes:
I like this one I don't really have a reason why I just kind of do
Also for clarification on these supports: they would be viewed in the base rather than on the battlefield more in the style of Path of Radiance than Radiant Dawn. They also operate under the assumption that every possible chain from Path of Radiance happened to some extent, so there will be lots of references to A-supports regardless of the pairing. Woohoo!
Anyways, I hope you enjoyed!
-Digital
Chapter Text
~ Naesala and Vika C ~
Vika: Another fight finished… One step closer to being done with all of this.
Naesala: Well, well, well… What do we have here? I didn’t realize there were any other ravens in this army.
Vika: Oh… I remember hearing about you. You’re the king of Kilvas, aren’t you?
Naesala: You weren’t aware?
Vika: I’ve never seen much of a reason to pay attention to things like that. It’s out of my circle, so I just don’t bother with it.
Naesala: Strange… Where do you come from?
Vika: Not Kilvas, that’s for sure.
Naesala: I figured as much…
Vika: Wow… That’s an impressive scowl there. I’m going to leave you to it. I have other things to take care of anyways. Bye.
Naesala: Damn it all…
~ Naesala and Vika B ~
Naesala: Vika.
Vika: And so we run into each other again… Is there something you need?
Naesala: I have another question for you.
Vika: What is it?
Naesala: You’re from Begnion, aren’t you?
Vika: Yeah, I am.
Naesala: Of course…
Vika: There’s that scowl again. What’s going on with you?
Naesala: You were born into the slave trade. That’s the only reason that you would have been born in Begnion instead of the islands of Phoenicis and Kilvas.
Vika: Yeah… But I’m out of it now, and I have no intentions of going back. That’s a good thing.
Naesala: It is…
Vika: You’re all mad now, aren’t you? I can feel it from here.
Naesala: It just reminded me that I have some business to take care of after all of this is over.
Vika: Alright… I guess I’ll leave you to that then.
Naesala: …
~ Naesala and Vika A ~
Vika: I heard you talking with the empress earlier… You’re trying to work on ending the slave trade in Begnion, aren’t you?
Naesala: Perhaps.
Vika: I hope that this has nothing to do with our previous conversation on the matter.
Naesala: Of course not.
Vika: Really? Then why do you always act so different around me compared to everybody else in the army?
Naesala: …
Vika: I’m far more observant than you give me credit for. I kind of had to be given the circumstances. Life was miserable before Tormod and Muarim picked me up.
Naesala: That’s what you’ve been doing all this time, huh? You’ve been helping escaped slave from the trade?
Vika: Yeah. It’s miserable there, and Kilvas hasn’t ever been home to me. I’ve never even been.
Naesala: I’m going to take you one day then.
Vika: What? Seriously?
Naesala: You need to see the land of the ravens. It’s upsetting that you haven’t seen it already.
Vika: If that’s what you really want, then… Okay. I guess I can’t really resist the word of a king.
Naesala: Good. I’m glad we’re in agreement then.
Vika: I’m going to keep working to end the slave trade no matter what though. I’ve seen too many laguz struggling because of this, and I can’t just abandon them.
Naesala: And I’m not asking you to. I want to tear those Begnion dastards limb from limb myself for this.
Vika: I figured as much… For the record, I appreciate this. The way that you’re acting, I mean. I’ve heard many things about you, but I like seeing that you aren’t as rough and tumble as all the rumors say. You want this to end just as much as I do. You want to save the other ravens in Begnion from suffering this way.
Naesala: …
Vika: You can keep your reputation points though. As long as everyone is saved, then we can have our own priorities.
Naesala: Perfect.
Vika: I will be taking you up on the Kilvas trip though. I’m sure it’ll be interesting.
Naesala: I already know you’re going to love it.
Notes:
This is sort of an odd choice for an early pairing on my part, huh?
I've had this idea brewing ever since I saw that this support was cut from Radiant Dawn. I've always been interested in Vika, and I simply had to take this chance to flesh her out. Naesala isn't the conversation partner you would expect me to start with for her, but here we are.
Naesala is less of a conniving bastard in this support than he is in most of canon primarily because he isn't recruited until the end of part four. Naesala has had some time to simmer off by this point and stop being so much of an ass about everything. This chain wouldn't even be possible until endgame since Naesala is with Micaiah's group in part four while Vika is with Ike's team, so he's certainly calmed down since his previous scheming days. I can only imagine that he hates the slave trade as much as the rest, and once the blood pact is gone, he has no reservations about completely destroying the senators of Begnion with Vika. Would you look at that? He does have the capability to be vulnerable after all!
Before I go today, I want to say that I have another set of Tellius pieces currently releasing! It's IkeSoren week right now, and I'm participating in the challenge! The first three pieces are out as of now, but if you're reading this in the future, chances are it'll be finished. If that's something that interests you, then you can read the new chapters on my profile.
With all of that said, I hope you enjoyed!
-Digital
Chapter Text
~ Janaff and Lucia C ~
Janaff: Well, well, well… You sure have gotten yourself into trouble since we last saw one another.
Lucia: I suppose that you could say that.
Janaff: Times sure are different from what we anticipated during the Mad King’s War.
Lucia: You said that if there was another war, I would undoubtedly side with Begnion because I’m beorc. Look at us now. Begnion is still the enemy, but we’re on the same side.
Janaff: That’s true… And you’ve grown considerably since we last crossed paths.
Lucia: You were wondering if we could go out for dinner together, yes?
Janaff: Yes… But I believe that there’s a little more to it than that. You know what I’m talking about.
Lucia: I do…
Janaff: I might be the king’s eyes, but that doesn’t mean I still don’t hear things.
Lucia: …
~ Janaff and Lucia B ~
Janaff: In a way, I suppose it’s almost ironic. You weren’t old enough for us to get to know each other before. You grew old enough to die before you were old enough to live.
Lucia: I knew where my loyalties were meant to rest. If it meant my demise in the name of Crimea’s future, then so be it.
Janaff: I don’t understand how you can be so resigned to a fate like that. We laguz have never wanted to be involved with beorc politics, and this is one reason why.
Lucia: Such a fate was pressed into my mind from a young age. I understood what I would have to do if push came to shove.
Janaff: Pardon me for being a bit upset. I’m loyal to my king, don’t get me wrong, but I don’t think I could ever do that, and I don’t know how you could do it either.
Lucia: In that way, I guess we’re different.
Janaff: Yeah… Unfortunately.
~ Janaff and Lucia A ~
Lucia: After I was taken hostage, I accepted my fate. I understood what was to happen to me, and I gave in.
Janaff: Old enough to die, but not old enough to live.
Lucia: For the most part, I was resigned to my destiny… But I have to confess that I did regret the potential of us never being able to fulfill our promises.
Janaff: We never did get the chance to enjoy dinner together during the Mad King’s War.
Lucia: No, we didn’t… But we at least have now.
Janaff: That’s true… And I’m counting on you to not pull any ridiculous stunt like that again so that we can actually follow through with it.
Lucia: As long as Crimea sees peace, then I will continue to live.
Janaff: I still don’t understand you… But I want to try. I used to hate the beorc with a burning passion, you know. I couldn’t even imagine that any of them were kind after what they did to the herons of Serenes, but… You helped to change my mind. I didn’t want you to die, and I was upset that the implication even existed.
Lucia: That’s not an issue as it stands now. If you would like to join me for a meal, I would be glad to.
Janaff: That sounds perfect. After all, an alliance between Crimea and Phoenicis finally appears to be possible.
Lucia: I’m sure that we can make sure that it happens.
Janaff: I agree… As long as you’re careful to not get into trouble.
Lucia: I’ll be sure to stay safe… We wouldn’t want there to be any regrets.
Notes:
I really like this support I didn't anticipate liking it as much as I do
I'm going to be doing another update within the next few hours or so which will be lots of fun these supports are nice little bursts of Tellius fun and I love them
-Digital
Chapter Text
~ Lethe and Lyre C ~
Lyre: You know, I never thought I’d see a day like this.
Lethe: To what exactly are you referring?
Lyre: The two of us, fighting together with a group of laguz and beorc together. Times have changed quickly, huh?
Lethe: You could certainly say that…
Lyre: I see that disapproving stare of yours. If there’s something that you have to say, just go on and say it.
Lethe: This fighting… I don’t like any of it.
Lyre: Funny. You always seemed so ready to charge into battle when we were younger. That’s what got you wrapped up in the Mad King’s War in the first place, wasn’t it? You wanted to fight, but I chose to hang back.
Lethe: Fighting isn’t always that easy.
Lyre: Yeah… I’m starting to see that.
~ Lethe and Lyre B ~
Lyre: I remember the days when we were kids. It’s almost funny to think about how different we wound up despite growing up in the same home.
Lethe: You were always so relaxed. I didn’t know how you could simply lounge around while there were beorc roaming free and committing crimes against our brothers and sisters of the laguz.
Lyre: You were always so tense. I didn’t understand how you could always want to lunge after everything that moved, and you were so angry at the beorc despite never being personally slighted by them.
Lethe: I think that in our time apart, we grew to be more like each other than anticipated.
Lyre: Now, I’m a fighter, and you’re less tense and snappish… What do you know? The universe works in strange ways.
Lethe: Some of them are stranger than others…
~ Lethe and Lyre A ~
Lyre: You know… I wanted to say sorry.
Lethe: Sorry? For what?
Lyre: For being so petty. We spent years not talking to each other because of our differences, and I think I was partially to blame for that.
Lethe: How so?
Lyre: When you decided to become a fighter… I was mad. I didn’t want you to leave, but you charged out and became a soldier. I hated that I was alone and without you.
Lethe: But you and Kyza--
Lyre: Kyza is great, but he isn’t you. Even if we were different, I wanted to be around you. Sure, we bickered sometimes, but I still wanted to be close to you, Lethe.
Lethe: I… I must confess that I was a bit stubborn in my decisions as well. At the time, I was overwhelmed by my rage towards the beorc and refused to think that I could have been wrong. I wanted revenge for the sake of the laguz who had suffered, but I let it control me.
Lyre: You’ve always had a strong sense of justice… Even if you take it out in interesting ways.
Lethe: And you claim that I’m the mean one…
Lyre: I’m only kidding, Lethe! I’m not trying to start another argument. We’ve had enough of fighting to last a lifetime.
Lethe: I’ve missed you since we last crossed paths. I hope that we can leave our petty arguments in the past.
Lyre: I’d like that too. I wanted to make up with you for a long time, but… I guess I didn’t have the chance until now. I’m glad that we had this opportunity.
Lethe: I feel the same. If you need anything within the army, all you need to do is say so. I would be happy to help in any way that I can.
Lyre: Oh, Lethe… You’ve changed so much… But I have to say that I rather enjoy this new side of you.
Notes:
Fun fact: even though Radiant Dawn and Path of Radiance both state that Lethe and Lyre have a strained relationship, it's never explained why that is. So I made it my job to write a reason behind it. And so I return to my regular position of expanding on the universe just because I can. Woo!
Writing for the Radiant Dawn exclusive characters is an absolute joy, let me tell you. It feels like I have so much freedom with them since all that we really have for most of them are basic traits unless they have major plot relevance such as Skrimir. It's nice to let them just kind of flourish on their own. It's what they deserve.
Anyways, I hope you all enjoyed!
-Digital
Chapter Text
~ Muarim and Vika C ~
Muarim: How have you been holding up?
Vika: Muarim… I didn’t hear you coming.
Muarim: My apologies.
Vika: I never said it was a bad thing. To answer your question, I’ve been doing fine. Getting used to all of this fighting is still a work in progress, but I’m getting there.
Muarim: Good. The little one and I have been worried about you.
Vika: There’s no reason to be. I’m going to be fine.
Muarim: Getting used to combat is no easy feat.
Vika: We’ve managed just fine up to this point. That’s what matters, right?
Muarim: I suppose so… If you need anything, feel free to say so.
Vika: Muarim… Ever the worrisome one, aren’t you?
~ Muarim and Vika B ~
Vika: You know… I don’t know how you do it.
Muarim: Do what?
Vika: Stay so calm.
Muarim: I’m afraid I don’t follow.
Vika: That strategist working with the prince… Izuka, he said his name was… How are you able to stay here at all after what he did?
Muarim: I understand that we have no choice if we wish to complete our mission.
Vika: But you and Tormod both hate him! I want to tear him to shreds myself for what he did to you!
Muarim: I understand your concern, but it’s truly nothing you need to worry about.
Vika: No matter how long we’ve been working together, you’re still a mystery to me…
~ Muarim and Vika A ~
Vika: Well, it seems that our previous concerns about fighting and dealing with that Izuka guy have both been taken care of.
Muarim: Yes… We’ve been in combat for quite some time, and Izuka was eliminated by a team led by the Hawk King.
Vika: As much as I wish that I could have been the one to destroy that guy for everything that he’s done… I’m just glad that he’s gone.
Muarim: And I as well.
Vika: ...You know… I feel like it was only a matter of time before laguz slaves were transformed.
Muarim: …If the Begnion senators wished it, then we would have been transformed into Feral Ones as well.
Vika: Yeah. They never cared about us, though I suppose that’s to be expected given how stuck-up and awful they are.
Muarim: I do my best to not think about it that way…
Vika: We both know that it’s true… It truly is a miracle that we were able to stand by the Daein army for as long as we did given that the one responsible for this mess was there.
Muarim: He’s gone now, and our laguz brothers and sisters can rest in peace.
Vika: But there’s still a long way for us to go.
Muarim: You are correct… Many laguz still continue to suffer under the influence of those who find us to be worth less than beorc.
Vika: It gives us something to fight for, and we’re just going to have to keep pushing until everything has been taken care of. It’s not going to be easy, but nothing ever is these days.
Muarim: It will be a long and strenuous road. If--
Vika: Don’t say that I can come to you if I need something. I know that. Besides… I think we both know that your habit of saying that is an effect of your time in Begnion.
Muarim: That is…
Vika: I know. We’re equals, Muarim. Always have been, always will be. Anybody who says otherwise is going to get a beak to the eye, that much I can promise you.
Muarim: ...Never change, Vika.
Vika: I wouldn’t dream of it.
Notes:
For clarification on the timeline of this support chain: C would be unlocked by default the chapter after they're recruited. B would be unlocked after the swamp chapter. A is in part four. Since these two are around so little in the grand scheme of Radiant Dawn, the timeline is pretty strict.
I have to say that I'm already really digging Vika from a character perspective. I don't know what it is about her that's so fun to me, but she just clicks with me. Her relationship with Muarim is an interesting one, and a lot of it is kind of left between the lines. They're the only ones who understand what it's like to be a slave within Begnion, so they have that common thread, and it's sort of a reminder that they both came from far from favorable circumstances, but they're still making the most out of it. I love them both, and you should too.
With all of that said, I think I'm done here. I'll see you next time, and I hope you enjoyed!
-Digital
Chapter 10: Sothe x Tormod
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Sothe and Tormod C ~
Tormod: You know, I have to say that this is all rather entertaining to me.
Sothe: Entertaining how?
Tormod: Seeing you here with all of your friends from Daein. Back when we were fighting during the Mad King’s War, you always seemed so… Mopey.
Sothe: Mopey?
Tormod: Yeah! You kept to yourself and didn’t talk to anyone. Seeing you like this… It’s a breath of fresh air. Plus, you’re way less grumpy.
Sothe: I don’t think I was ever grumpy.
Tormod: Ha! Oh, that’s the funniest thing you’ve said all… Wait, you’re serious?
Sothe: …
Tormod: Alright, forget I said anything. You’ve grown up is all I’m trying to get at here. I’ll leave it there.
Sothe: I’ll see you later then, I suppose…
~ Sothe and Tormod B ~
Tormod: You know… I think I’ve figured it out.
Sothe: Figured what out?
Tormod: Why you’re so happy all of a sudden!
Sothe: I thought that we had already settled this.
Tormod: Well, I guess we did, but it hit me in a new way, I suppose.
Sothe: Alright then. Go on.
Tormod: Your relationship with Micaiah is the same way that I am with Muarim. You mentioned having someone important like that during the previous war, and it’s obvious how highly you think of her.
Sothe: You could certainly say that.
Tormod: You know… When we were fighting in the last war, you almost seemed… Lost. You were all confrontational and angry at the world, and I think that she’s good for you. You’re way less upset than you were before.
Sothe: Times have changed. That much I can say for sure.
Tormod: I guess… I’m just happy that you have someone like her. I was always poking fun at you for it, but I feel like I would have acted the same if I lost Muarim. Even if he wasn’t dead… I’d still miss him.
Sothe: Yeah… I did miss her.
Tormod: But at least you’re back together now. That’s what counts, right?
Sothe: Right.
~ Sothe and Tormod A ~
Tormod: You know, Sothe… I’ve been thinking.
Sothe: Oh, dear goddess…
Tormod: Wow, somebody sure is snarky today!
Sothe: Sorry. What’s on your mind?
Tormod: If you and Micaiah are so close… Why did you two split up in the first place?
Sothe: That’s… It’s complicated.
Tormod: You sure did get tense all of a sudden.
Sothe: I… Has Muarim told you?
Tormod: ...Not directly. I can just tell that something is up between him and Micaiah. It’s pretty easy to put the pieces together.
Sothe: Yeah… That was it.
Tormod: You split up because she’s a Branded.
Sothe: She was afraid that it would hurt me somehow, especially given how high racial tensions were during the war, so she left. I didn’t know what had happened, so I kept on trying to find her. When we got back together, she told me everything.
Tormod: You know… When all of this is over, I’m hoping that we’ll be able to fight for a world where that won’t be an issue at all. I’m not just trying to ease relations between beorc and laguz.
Sothe: When Daein is at peace… When everyone is at peace… I might just have to join you on that.
Tormod: We would be happy to have you. Any place would be lucky to have somebody like you, actually.
Sothe: The same to you, Tormod.
Tormod: Look at you… Not grumpy anymore.
Sothe: ...And I like it better this way.
Notes:
Fun fact: I didn't know these two had a support at all in Path of Radiance until after I started working on this chain.
Another fun fact: I typed this while enemy phase was running in 1-E of Radiant Dawn. If you're wondering why I've been doing so many Dawn Brigade characters lately, it's because I'm replying RD. Oops? Not oops actually this game is great.
I don't really have anything else to say here aside from wow these two are great so I hope you enjoyed
-Digital
Chapter 11: Marcia x Astrid
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Marcia and Astrid C ~
Marcia: Ugh… Astrid, I don’t know how you do it.
Astrid: Um… I’m afraid I don’t follow.
Marcia: Put up with my brother! Makalov is such a pain in the neck, but you’ve always been able to stay so nice to him. It’s frustrating to talk to him on most days, but you enjoy being around him.
Astrid: I know that he has a habit of getting himself into trouble, but I don’t want any unfortunate fate to befall him.
Marcia: I don’t either, but that doesn’t mean that I trail after him constantly. What’s going on, Astrid? You weren’t always like this with him.
Astrid: I… Can we discuss this later? I have a few other things to take care of at the moment.
Marcia: Astrid, wait! ...Damn…
~ Marcia and Astrid B ~
Marcia: Alright, Astrid! I want answers for real this time!
Astrid: You’re going to ask me about Makalov again, aren’t you?
Marcia: Very perceptive of you. Why are you so kind to him? It… I don’t know. It bugs me. I’m always giving him trouble, and I’m the one who should be nice to him if anybody is. He’s my numbskull of a brother, after all.
Astrid: I… I’m actually doing it for you.
Marcia: For me? I don’t know what you could possibly mean by that.
Astrid: It’s… It’s complicated. I don’t want to bother you with my personal issues on the matter of family.
Marcia: Nothing you say could bother me, you know. You do enough for me by putting up with Makalov on a daily basis.
Astrid: We can discuss it in the future. How does that sound? We should probably return to our training for now.
Marcia: Don’t think that you’re going to be able to get away with this forever… I’m just trying to make sure that you’re alright.
~ Marcia and Astrid A ~
Astrid: Alright, Marcia… If you really want to hear the truth about all of this… It’s because I don’t want to see anything happen to divide your family.
Marcia: Huh? What are you talking about?
Astrid: How… How much do you know about my past before I came to work in the Royal Knights?
Marcia: You were a Begnion noble, but that’s all I was really made aware of.
Astrid: My parents… They treated both me and my sisters terribly. I was the youngest out of us, and my sisters were married off as soon as they were eighteen to further political relations within Begnion. I know that you and Makalov don’t exactly get along, but I don’t want anything to happen that could possibly divide you.
Marcia: You don’t want us to be split up since you and your sisters were divided without your permission…
Astrid: Precisely. I know that you’re under a lot of pressure since you’re a high-ranking commander among the Crimean Royal Knights, and I believed that this would be a way to ease your burdens while still allowing you to remain at your brother’s side.
Marcia: I… I didn’t realize that was why you were doing all of this… Thanks, Astrid.
Astrid: I’m not asking you to be too close with Makalov given your past relationship with him. I simply want to play my part in keeping your family united as you wish.
Marcia: Thank you. Sorry for giving you so much grief about it before… Just don’t feel obligated to stick around him any longer than you already have. Spending time with him is a daunting task, and I’m fully aware of it.
Astrid: I’ll be sure not to act out of obligation in the future if that’s what you really want.
Marcia: I can say that there is one thing I do want out of all this.
Astrid: What is it?
Marcia: I want to get to know you better. We should spend more time together after this mess has been settled.
Astrid: That… That sounds perfect. Thank you, Marcia.
Marcia: It’s the least I could do… Thank you.
Notes:
It's time for me to unload my full range of Feelings regarding Astrid in Radiant Dawn. Buckle up, kiddos.
I hate the way that Astrid was treated in Radiant Dawn. The Tellius saga is my favorite universe in Fire Emblem, but this is one thing that they flubbed up BADLY. Astrid being degraded into Makalov's constant enabler is completely ignorant of her character development in Path of Radiance, and I absolutely refuse to be loyal to her characterization in Radiant Dawn. This is the one aspect of canon that I am actively changing in this dump of support conversations. I will be using Astrid's characterization from Path of Radiance instead since I believe it's better for Astrid in a thousand different ways. (Fun fact for those who watch BlazingKnight's content on YouTube: you can hear me voice acting as Astrid ranting about how sucky her treatment was in Radiant Dawn in one of his videos. When I say that I hate the way Astrid was treated in Radiant Dawn, I really do mean it.)
Alright. Now that all of that is out of the way, let's talk about this support specifically! This is a self-indulgent conversation since I live in rarepair hell and love these two very much. Do they interact much in canon? No. Do I care? Also no. I just think they're neat. Even if Astrid isn't exactly bending over backwards to be nice while enabling Makalov's bad habits in my iteration of Radiant Dawn, she's still far nicer to him than other people are (such as Ike and Marcia for example), and that's where Marcia's frustration comes from in this support. The reference to Astrid's unfortunately short-lived relationship with her sisters comes from her support with Sothe in Path of Radiance, and I felt like her lack of familial attachment despite her desire for it would certainly explain why she's so constantly nice to Makalov. That's my interpretation of it, at the very least, and that's what I decided to roll with for this support conversation.
I've started part two in my current run of Radiant Dawn, so you can probably expect a lot more content with the Crimean Royal Knights over the next few days. Until then though, I hope you enjoyed! I promise I won't be quite as bitter in my author's note next time. ^^'
-Digital
Chapter 12: Elincia x Kieran
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Elincia and Kieran C ~
Kieran: Ah, Your Majesty! I see that you’re shining the lovely blade known as Amiti… Truly, it is quite the sight to behold.
Elincia: Good afternoon, Kieran. Pardon me. I wasn’t expecting company.
Kieran: That’s quite alright. I simply intended to do as any knight should and check up on my liege. It’s only natural that I would do such a thing, wouldn’t you say?
Elincia: I suppose so…
Kieran: ...You know, Amiti looks lovely when you wield it. I can tell that you care for it greatly.
Elincia: I do my best to care for it. Amiti is an heirloom of Crimea’s royal family, and I cannot allow it to suffer under the duress of war.
Kieran: What a perfect queen you truly are!
Elincia: Perfect queen…
Kieran: Is something the matter?
Elincia: ...No, of course not. I… I should go and speak with the others in our company. Excuse me.
Kieran: How strange…
~ Elincia and Kieran B ~
Elincia: Kieran… Did you mean it before when you said that I was a perfect queen?
Kieran: Of course! Why would I want to lie to you about something so crucial?
Elincia: I… I don’t know. I simply never imagined that I would hear myself described as such. For many years, I was sure that I would never sit upon the throne in the first place.
Kieran: And yet, here you are, doing an impressive job at it all!
Elincia: I truly don’t understand your thought process on the matter…
Kieran: What’s not to understand? I’ve simply been speaking the truth.
Elincia: We… We have starkly differing opinions.
Kieran: I’m afraid I don’t understand…
Elincia: Pardon me for bothering you. Excuse me.
Kieran: Something must be on her mind… Hm.
~ Elincia and Kieran A ~
Elincia: …
Kieran: You do seem lost in thought, Your Majesty.
Elincia: Kieran… I didn’t see you there.
Kieran: And that proves my point. What’s bothering you so? I can tell that this matter has been weighing heavily on you for days now.
Elincia: I… I don’t understand how you can think of me as a perfect ruler after all of the mistakes that I’ve made.
Kieran: Mistakes?
Elincia: Ludveck almost pushed Crimea to the brink of civil war because of my passive nature. We were so close to being dragged into disaster due to my actions.
Kieran: You’re different now though. You understand how to shift your policies with this experience in mind.
Elincia: But… Am I truly different?
Kieran: The fact that you’re asking at all makes it very clear to me what the answer is.
Elincia: …
Kieran: Perfection is a difficult beast to tame. Many claim that it doesn’t even exist. Even if mistakes are made along the way, when I say that you’re a perfect ruler, I don’t mean that you’re flawless. I mean that you’re what Crimea needs right now.
Elincia: Kieran, I…
Kieran: The Mad King’s War left Crimea damaged and scarred, but you were the one who pulled it together. Even if Ludveck challenged you, that didn’t stop you from defeating him and coming out on top. You’re far better at this than you give yourself credit for.
Elincia: Thank you, Kieran… I don’t know what to say.
Kieran: You don’t need to say anything. Allow our loyalty as the Crimean Royal Knights to speak for itself!
Elincia: There you are again, being your regularly charming self… Thank you for this.
Kieran: It’s the least I could do for you, Your Majesty. May I continue to stand by your side for many battles to come.
Elincia: I shall be hoping for the same.
Notes:
In honor of me beating part two tonight, Elincia and Kieran!
I have a few notes on the characterization in this support conversation that I wish to discuss really fast. First off, Kieran is a pretty goofy character in most situations with how over the top and dramatic he is, but I still think that he knows how to read a room when it comes to these situations. He's loyal as can be, and I imagine that he's got enough sense despite his initial dumbass energy to be able to comfort Elincia when she's feeling down, hence his behavior here.
Then there's Elincia herself. I've always gotten the impression that Elincia is the type to struggle with bottling her emotions and hiding things due to the way that she was raised, so I utilized that fully here. Her insecurities following part two were never truly explored in my opinion, and even if she's less open about her weaknesses and vulnerabilities, I'm positive that they're still present. Her habits with hiding her emotions collide with Kieran's capacity for emotional intelligence to create this lovely support. Woohoo!
With all of that said, I hope you enjoyed! I'll be back again tomorrow with more new content (and for many other days after that)!
-Digital
Chapter 13: Geoffrey x Bastian
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Geoffrey and Bastian C ~
Geoffrey: I must say… Having Lord Renning back with us at last truly is a relief. I was so sure that we would never see him again after what happened three years ago…
Bastian: After all that time you spend doubting my endeavors, I have proven successful.
Geoffrey: I wouldn’t say that I ever doubted you… I was mostly just confused. It’s difficult to understand you and your motives at times, Bastian.
Bastian: Ah, yes… Your sweet sister claims that I say much but mean little.
Geoffrey: We can debate Lucia’s words on the matter another time. For now, I’m just happy that everything has been taken care of. Lord Renning is back, and we can leave all of our struggles in the past now.
Bastian: You mean we can do such a thing after we defeat our current foe, no?
Geoffrey: Exactly… Soon enough, we’ll see peace…
~ Geoffrey and Bastian B ~
Geoffrey: You know, Bastian… I’ve been thinking… Because we’re so close to the end of the war, that leaves quite a few questions on my mind.
Bastian: Oh? What is it that has caught your curiosity in such a manner?
Geoffrey: What are we going to do now? Lord Renning’s return is going to surely alter Crimea’s fate once more, and your previous mission of finding Izuka and pressuring him into creating an antidote has since drawn to a close.
Bastian: Hm… I suppose that only time itself will be able to say what fate has in store for us next.
Geoffrey: Ugh… I hate that you’re right. For now, all we can do is focus on the battle at hand.
Bastian: And quite a battle it is sure to be!
Geoffrey: That sure is putting it lightly…
Bastian: Would you perhaps prefer that I engage in dramatics when referencing such a truth?
Geoffrey: No, thanks.
~ Geoffrey and Bastian A ~
Geoffrey: Another battle completed…
Bastian: You still hold that glaze of doubt in your eyes… Tell me, is our previous discussion still weighing heavily on your shoulders?
Geoffrey: You’re as observant as ever, Bastian… I’m uncertain of what will be next for Crimea. Lord Renning’s return is as glorious and relieving as it is unconventional and sudden.
Bastian: I do hope that it isn’t your position as the leader of the Crimean Royal Knights that has you so concerned.
Geoffrey: I inherited such a place from Lord Renning, yes, but if you believe that I’m only asking this because I do not wish to be replaced, you are gravely mistaken.
Bastian: I was only fooling with you, Geoffrey. You are a capable knight, and all who have crossed your path are aware of such.
Geoffrey: It’s times like these where I remember why you were such a fine jester during the war…
Bastian: Your hurtful words aside… I believe that Crimea will survive and flourish well into the future.
Geoffrey: What makes you say that?
Bastian: War was never something we anticipated, but Crimea pressed on and was reclaimed despite such a truth. Resistance was far from our expectations as well, but we endured and continue to thrive even now. Lord Renning’s return will not change the Crimean truth of endurance and passion. Your fears are unfounded.
Geoffrey: I… Thank you, Bastian. I needed to hear that. I guess everything that’s been happening lately has been shifting my thought process more than I expected.
Bastian: Worry not! All you need to be concerned for now is the method to defeating a goddess.
Geoffrey: Even in war, some things never change…
Notes:
And here's the first support chain that's referenced in the previous compilation!
I mentioned in one of the earlier chapters that all of the chains from Path of Radiance are expected to have happened to some extent in this group of Radiant Dawn supports, and I'm including the lost supports that I did for Path of Radiance. This chain was cut from both games, so I'm using the chain I wrote from Path of Radiance as a prerequisite for what happens in this one. With that said, the previous chain had to do with Bastian being shady about saving Renning and associating with Volke, so here we have Geoffrey worrying about what this could mean since Bastian can only be recruited after Renning joins the party. Yay for foreshadowing finally paying off!
I don't have much else to say here, so I'm going to end it there. I hope you enjoyed!
-Digital
Chapter 14: Haar x Heather
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Haar and Heather C ~
Haar: Hey, you… Heather, was it?
Heather: Ugh… What do you want? I’m kind of busy here.
Haar: If by busy you mean focused on conning men out of money… I suppose you are.
Heather: What’s it to you? I don’t recall us speaking much before now.
Haar: If you think that I’m going to judge you, then you’d be mistaken.
Heather: Wait… What?
Haar: It’s none of my business what you do with your time. I’m not here to get in the way of it. That would be too much effort.
Heather: I… Thank you?
Haar: You’re welcome, I suppose… Alright… Now that I’ve taken care of that… I’m going back to sleep. Wake me if you need anything… Or don’t.
Heather: Did he speak to me just to comment on that…? What a weird man…
~ Haar and Heather B ~
Haar: Back at it again, are we…?
Heather: Ack-! What have I told you about sneaking up on me?!
Haar: Absolutely nothing.
Heather: What do you want?
Haar: I suppose you could say that curiosity has struck since we last spoke.
Heather: What are you on about?
Haar: You’ve intrigued me. What is it that has you doing all of this?
Heather: You mean taking money?
Haar: What else would I mean?
Heather: I have my reasons. It’s nothing you need to concern yourself with.
Haar: I somehow get the feeling that there’s more to it than you simply wanting gold. Am I correct?
Heather: Why should I answer your questions?
Haar: I suppose you have no reason to. It’s your choice.
Heather: You’re so laid back that it’s almost annoying.
Haar: Thank you.
Heather: For the record, I won’t be answering you. Thank you for the conversation.
Haar: You aren’t thanking me at all.
Heather: I’m glad we understand each other.
~ Haar and Heather A ~
Haar: …
Heather: Quit staring at me, would you?
Haar: Your arm already seems to be doing better.
Heather: Yeah… I suppose I have you to thank that I still have it at all. I’m glad that you interfered. Thanks for that.
Haar: Think nothing of it.
Heather: ...Maybe I was a bit rude to you before.
Haar: You think so?
Heather: You haven’t done anything to pick on me, so it was uncalled for when I started taunting you.
Haar: Is this your way of apologizing?
Heather: That’s as close as you’re going to get, so you can take it or leave it.
Haar: I’ll take it.
Heather: ...You were right when you said that I was doing this for other reasons though.
Haar: I figured as much.
Heather: My mother’s always been a frail woman. My father ditched us as soon as times got tough, and I was the only one who could gather income. The Mad King’s War ruined my chances of getting a job, so I turned to other methods. I’ve been at it ever since.
Haar: I see… Crimea’s getting better, but it’s got a long way to go yet.
Heather: Exactly. I want to make sure that my mom can recover from her current illness. She’s the only one who’s ever been there for me. If I have to con a few men with loose purse strings along the way, then so be it.
Haar: Maybe you’ll be able to stop one day.
Heather: Oh, what a dream that would be… I suppose that only time will be able to tell.
Haar: That’s true…
Heather: Don’t tell anybody that we had this conversation, alright? I’ve got a reputation to uphold.
Haar: I get it, I get it… I’ll see you later, Heather.
Heather: Until next time, Haar.
Notes:
Well, this is a weird pair.
I don't think that I can properly convey the shock I felt when I saw that this was a cut conversation from the game. This isn't something I added; this actually existed. Why? I have no idea. I'm glad it does exist though.
Also, one note: I said when this story released that it would be updated daily throughout 2021 until it was done. You may have noticed that the chapter count has risen from 365. Why? I found other pairings that I wanted to add in, and I couldn't bring myself to cut other conversations to make room for them. Nobody's stopping me from increasing the update total, so this is just the way it'll be. More content for us all. Nice.
I don't really have all that much else to say here, so I'll leave it there. I'll see you all next time!
-Digital
Chapter 15: Oliver x Reyson
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Oliver and Reyson C ~
Reyson: I cannot believe this is happening…
Oliver: Ah! Once again, I am blessed by your divine beauty!
Reyson: I was hoping that Rafiel was lying or mistaken somehow when he told me that you were here… Of course not. The world has already ended, so what’s one more catastrophe to add to the list?
Oliver: You have no reason to flee from me! I understand the true extent of your splendor. It is only natural that a true connoisseur of beauty would comprehend such--
Reyson: Stop talking. Just… Stop talking.
Oliver: I pray that you will return with me to Begnion when the battle is done. I could certainly help you to settle in with a truly lovely home on my estate--
Reyson: You’re lucky I value my hand enough to not punch you again…
~ Oliver and Reyson B ~
Oliver: Why is it that you continue to avoid me, my lovely angel?
Reyson: When are you going to get the hint? I’ve told you a thousand times now that I’m tired of you being here. If I had my way, you would be long gone. If I could use a sword, I would--
Oliver: Such violent thoughts are hardly befitting of a beauty such as yourself!
Reyson: You’re an obsessive madman… I wish that we could have left you behind, but that would have been an insult to my home.
Oliver: You’re far more crass than you should be… Is that hawk king rubbing off on you again?
Reyson: I’m not dignifying that with an answer nor am I continuing with this conversation. For the love of the goddess, never approach me again.
Oliver: He continues to evade my grasp… Soon, the angel will be mine as he truly ought to be!
~ Oliver and Reyson A ~
Oliver: Once again, we cross paths! Our previous encounter truly did end unfortunately… You should not have defiled your holy form in such a way!
Reyson: I knew that punching you was going to end with broken fingers again, but I had no choice. You refuse to leave me alone. Your presence is most bothersome. If not for the leaders of this army tolerating your presence, you would be dead and gone, and I would not feel sorry for you in the slightest.
Oliver: I truly don’t understand what it is that has you so upset when I draw near! You seem so satisfied when around others within this army, and they aren’t anywhere near as resplendent as I am!
Reyson: It’s because of everything like this! Every time that you open your mouth, I want to--
Oliver: Again with the harsh words! You would make for a beauty within my estate. All you have to do is--
Reyson: I wonder if there truly is a brain found in that thick skull of yours. Would you mind going over to the enemy’s side for a while? Maybe then we would be able to end your life without feeling bad about it.
Oliver: You wound me with your words!
Reyson: Good! I had better! You’re lucky I don’t use anything else to wound you!
Oliver: But--
Reyson: One of these days… One of these days, you will die, and the continent will be all the better for it.
Oliver: Clearly, he still yearns for my attention! May we meet again soon, my beautiful bird!
Notes:
Oliver is the joke character of this game, and he will be treated as such.
In most of Oliver's supports from Radiant Dawn (as short and sad as they are), make jokes about how people want him to go back to the enemy side. Reyson wants him to do that more than anyone because of his interactions with Oliver in the previous game. Is he going to say this in any way that is not violently tearing Oliver a new asshole with his words? Of course not. He lives with Tibarn, so bold of you to assume that he's any less crass when he's upset. I wanted to have some fun with this one, and it's a nice way to make myself laugh, so here we are.
I really don't have anything else to say here so I'm leaving it there I hope you had fun bc I know I did wow
-Digital
Chapter 16: Astrid x Oscar
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Astrid and Oscar C ~
Astrid: Well, Oscar… Times sure have changed for us, huh?
Oscar: Quite a few things have changed in the past three years.
Astrid: You were the one who had experience in the Crimean army when we spoke during the Mad King’s War, but the reverse is true now… I certainly didn’t expect this turn of events.
Oscar: I don’t think that any of us did…
Astrid: I’ve heard many great things from your time in the Crimean army… If you don’t mind my asking, why is it that you left in the first place?
Oscar: I… I’ll just say that unfortunate circumstances drove me from Melior.
Astrid: I don’t mean to pry. I’m sorry for overstepping.
Oscar: You don’t need to apologize.
Astrid: If you say so…
~ Astrid and Oscar B ~
Astrid: Alright… That should take care of repairing that weapon. Perfect.
Oscar: Good afternoon, Astrid. You sure have been busy.
Astrid: I’ve been trying to make myself as useful as possible. It’s a habit I’ve picked up since joining the Crimean Royal Knights.
Oscar: I certainly understand that.
Astrid: Um… I don’t want to push the matter if it would make you uncomfortable, but… If you want to discuss why you left the knights, I would be happy to listen. I don’t want to cross any boundaries though…
Oscar: It’s alright. I don’t mind… I worked as a knight when I was younger, and Kieran and I were in the same regiment. After my father passed away, I had to look after our brothers. My mother had died many years before, and Rolf’s mother… She was no longer available.
Astrid: That’s awful… I’m sorry.
Oscar: It’s alright. I’m happy with where I am now.
Astrid: I can tell… You really do care for the mercenaries.
Oscar: Yeah… I do.
~ Astrid and Oscar A ~
Astrid: Oscar, I’ve been wondering… Are you planning on returning to the service of Crimea one day?
Oscar: Where is this coming from?
Astrid: I was simply thinking back on our conversation from before… You seemed so happy when you thought of your times as a Crimean knight. I know that you said you’re happy as a mercenary, but… I suppose I was just curious.
Oscar: ...The truth is… I don’t know. I would have to think on it long and hard given how long I’ve been with the Greil Mercenaries.
Astrid: I don’t mean to pressure you or anything. At the end of the day, it’s your choice.
Oscar: I suppose that it would be nice to go back given that I was forced to resign against my own wishes…
Astrid: If you did decide to rejoin the knights, I would be happy to do everything that I can to help you fall into your old routine. A lot has changed since you were a knight, after all.
Oscar: I appreciate that, Astrid… I’ll have to consider it. There’s a lot riding on a decision that important, after all.
Astrid: Of course. I would certainly enjoy fighting with you if you did decide to reclaim your knighthood, but I’m sure that our paths would cross again one day either way.
Oscar: That’s true… I’ll have to take some time to think about it before I answer.
Astrid: I support your choice regardless… Thank you for trusting me with this, Oscar.
Oscar: It’s only natural that I would. We’re friends, after all.
Astrid: You’re right… Who would have expected us to be in this position regarding knighthood all over again?
Oscar: Certainly not me.
Astrid: And yet… I don’t mind it at all.
Oscar: Me neither.
Notes:
This is the first of the support conversations that I added into the list of cut stuff from Radiant Dawn. It wasn't technically coded into the game, but I still brought it back because it was in the previous lost supports story. I forgot about how wholesome this friendship was until I sat down and read the previous support back. Wow. Who would have guessed that I would love seeing these two characters talk even though they never interact in canon?
Also, once again, I'm going with the Astrid characterization mentioned in her support with Marcia. Assume that's the case for every other chain involving her from here on out. I'm not going to bring it up again, so just keep that in mind.
I don't have much else to say here, but I'm going to crash because I'm exhausted and it's almost three in the morning. See you all tomorrow for the next support!
-Digital
Chapter 17: Ilyana x Gatrie
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ilyana and Gatrie C ~
Gatrie: Ah, Ilyana! It’s a pleasure to see you again. It’s been far too long since we last saw one another.
Ilyana: I suppose so… Another war has started…
Gatrie: That’s true. If I recall correctly, you were drawn into the conflict in Daein as well, so that means we can say that two wars have started, and one of them has ended.
Ilyana: Hm… Yeah…
Gatrie: You sure do seem distant though… Have you not opened up to anyone in the past five years? You seem the same as always.
Ilyana: Maybe… I don’t know. I haven’t put much thought to it.
Gatrie: Maybe now would be the time for us to get to know one another again. Shall I take you out to dinner?
Ilyana: Sure…
Gatrie: Perfect! Let’s be off then!
~ Ilyana and Gatrie B ~
Gatrie: You sure did eat a lot… I didn’t realize that it was possible for someone so small to stuff herself so much. I forgot how hungry you can get.
Ilyana: It’s just how I am, I suppose…
Gatrie: Maybe so… We should do that again sometime. I know that I would have a lot of fun getting to know you.
Ilyana: You… You really do want to get to know me, don’t you?
Gatrie: Of course. Who wouldn’t want to learn more about a stunning beauty such as yourself?
Ilyana: You’re an interesting person… I’ll give you that much, Gatrie.
Gatrie: So, go on! Tell me about yourself!
Ilyana: Hm… I don’t even know where to start… I’ll need some food to talk about all of this…
Gatrie: Then I’ll provide. My treat!
Ilyana: Thank you.
Gatrie: Goddess above… She just had so much, but she’s still hungry. How peculiar.
~ Ilyana and Gatrie A ~
Gatrie: Another meal finished… So, Ilyana, tell me more about yourself.
Ilyana: I… I’ve always been like this. Before I met with my current merchant convoy, I spent time wandering around on my own. There was nowhere for me to go, but… I’m okay now. I’m happy with where I am these days.
Gatrie: I wonder… Would you want to set out on another journey with others?
Ilyana: What do you mean…?
Gatrie: Some would venture to say that a relationship is the best journey that can possibly be undertaken. Would you want to join me on something like that? I would love to--
Ilyana: No, thank you.
Gatrie: What? But you didn’t even let me finish!
Ilyana: I’m happy with my current place in life… Besides, I know that you’re like this with other women as well.
Gatrie: W-Well, perhaps, but--
Ilyana: There’s a stronger force that I yearn to pay attention to in life as it is anyways… And there are others who I’m closer with than you. I’m sorry, Gatrie.
Gatrie: Sigh… A true tragedy… But I will say that I can hold one thing as a mark of pride in my heart.
Ilyana: What is that?
Gatrie: I know that you don’t remember the names of others very often. I can remember during the Mad King’s War that your memory was terrible when it came to those subjects.
Ilyana: Hm… That is true…
Gatrie: And yet, you’ve been calling me by name ever since we were reunited. You remembered me even after all this time.
Ilyana: I… I didn’t even notice.
Gatrie: That’s a good thing to me. I’m sure that there are greener pastures out there for both of us.
Ilyana: Thank you, Gatrie…
Gatrie: If you ever want a companion for a meal though, all you need to do is seek me out, and I’ll come running!
Ilyana: I’ll remember that… Promise.
Notes:
This was supposed to go up yesterday but oop it's here a day late sorry yall I got sleepy and didn't post it but here you go everybody
One more update is coming tonight though so hang on tight for one more support chain within the next half hour woo
-Digital
Chapter 18: Nailah x Leanne
Notes:
Note: Italicized text is in the ancient tongue used by the herons.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Nailah and Leanne C ~
Nailah: So, you must be Princess Leanne… I’ve heard quite a bit about you from your brother.
Leanne: Your name is Nailah… Rafiel has mentioned you to me as well.
Nailah: I figured as much… The resemblance is uncanny between the two of you. It’s almost unsettling how similar you look.
Leanne: All of our brothers and sisters looked like this… Reyson is much the same.
Nailah: All of your siblings, huh…? Things have changed a lot since the days where Rafiel first told us about them.
Leanne: Yes… Things have changed.
Nailah: But enough of that. Rafiel’s talk of you has me intrigued in who you are as a person. I want to find out for myself who you are and what you’re like.
Leanne: I would love to get to know you as well.
Nailah: Perfect. I’ll be watching out for you from now on then.
Leanne: Okay!
~ Nailah and Leanne B ~
Nailah: Your voice truly is incredible… Hearing it reminds me of Rafiel each time.
Leanne: Thank you… Rafiel was one of many who taught me to sing galdr when I was young.
Nailah: He mentioned that when he was in Hatari, you know. His eyes always lit up when he talked about his youngest sister. He told me countless stories about his many siblings, but you… You were something special to him.
Leanne: I never realized that he thought so much of me specifically.
Nailah: Yeah… When he thought you were gone, it tore him up inside. I’m glad that you two have been able to reunite after all this time. It’s what you deserve after all that you’ve been through.
Leanne: I’m happy that he brought you to us as well.
Nailah: Is that the case? You’re too kind, Princess Leanne.
Leanne: I only speak the truth.
Nailah: I’ll take your word for it. Thank you.
~ Nailah and Leanne A ~
Nailah: That was a close call there, Princess Leanne. Are you alright? You almost got seriously hurt during that last battle.
Leanne: I’m fine now. Thank you for your concern.
Nailah: It’s the least I can do… But I should take care to ensure that this doesn’t happen again. Rafiel thinks the world of you, and I don’t want anything bad to happen to you.
Leanne: What do you mean?
Nailah: I’m going to protect you from now on. I want to look out for you to the best of my ability… But not just for Rafiel. I’ve grown quite fond of you myself.
Leanne: You have?
Nailah: Yes. It’s nice seeing your smile and hearing your voice in these dark times. I want to do my best to defend that.
Leanne: Thank you, Nailah.
Nailah: It’s my pleasure, Princess Leanne.
Leanne: There is no need to call me by that title. Just Leanne is fine.
Nailah: Of course.
Leanne: I like spending time with you as well. Your presence is comforting.
Nailah: I’m glad to hear it… Maybe I can bring you back with me to Hatari someday. I know that everyone there would love you, and I’d enjoy showing you around.
Leanne: I would love to!
Nailah: We’ll have to arrange a time for that after the war ends then… I’ll be looking forward to it.
Leanne: And I as well!
Notes:
Things I didn't know I needed but now love very much? This friendship. Wow.
Since Nailah can understand the ancient tongue, I just had Leanne speak in it throughout the conversation. With other characters who are versed in the modern language only, Leanne will be speaking in that, but for now, this is what you get.
In other news, I love Leanne so much that it's unreal. I need to open up my Fire Emblem Heroes game again so that I can look at her beautiful art. She is a perfect woman, and I will not be accepting criticism on this now or ever. Thank you for coming to my ted talk.
-Digital
Chapter 19: Shinon x Mist
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Shinon and Mist C ~
Shinon: …
Mist: Well, you sure do seem to be focused.
Shinon: Mist… I didn’t know that I was meant to be expecting company.
Mist: Probably because I didn’t tell you. What is it you’re doing with that bow?
Shinon: Fixing the string. Someone around here messed it up, so I’m fixing it.
Mist: I see… Your skill with a bow truly is incredible, you know.
Shinon: If there’s something you want, you should just go on and tell me.
Mist: What makes you assume that I want something? I’m not that two-faced, you know.
Shinon: …
Mist: S-Stop staring at me like that! Fine! I confess!
Shinon: I don’t have time for this.
Mist: Shinon, come back! We still need to talk about this! ...This isn’t going to be easy… I can already tell.
~ Shinon and Mist B ~
Mist: You’ve been avoiding me.
Shinon: Wow, you can tell?
Mist: Your sarcasm isn’t lost on me, Shinon. I just want to talk.
Shinon: Sometimes with you, that’s too much to ask.
Mist: Just hear me out, alright?
Shinon: Fine. What is it?
Mist: I want to know why you’re still being mean to my brother, and I want to hear it from you why you hate the laguz so much.
Shinon: You’re really trying to get on my last nerve, aren’t you?
Mist: You said that you were going to think about being nicer to Ike, but you haven’t done that yet. I’m starting to wonder if you ever will. And that doesn’t even begin to get into how mean you are to the laguz fighting with us!
Shinon: I have my values, and you have yours. Can’t we just leave it at that?
Mist: Ugh… You’re lucky that you’re such a good fighter, Shinon! One of these days though, that’s not going to be enough!
~ Shinon and Mist A ~
Mist: …
Shinon: Say something, will you? The longer that you stand there in silence, the more frustrating it gets.
Mist: You know… I really don’t think that I’m asking too much of you.
Shinon: What?
Mist: Being nicer to my brother… Not hating the laguz… It’s not that hard to be a decent person, Shinon. Jealousy isn’t a real reason to be so mean.
Shinon: Ugh…
Mist: I don’t know what your problem is, but I want to make sure that things get better in the future. Start being nicer to everyone, alright? Or else.
Shinon: Or else what?
Mist: I hold a lot of influence as our commander’s brother, you know. He doesn’t want you gone, but if you’re not going to at least show some respect to the laguz after all that we’ve been through together, then changes will have to be made. He might not care about it when you’re mean to him, but I do.
Shinon: Mist, you--
Mist: This isn’t what my father would want, and you know that. I don’t know what your problem is, but I don't want this to continue for any longer than it already has. Please, Shinon… Let’s stop this already.
Shinon: ...Fine. Only because I know that you’ll never leave me alone unless I do.
Mist: I expect you to stick to that, alright? I’ll make sure that you do.
Shinon: Fine, fine… You have my word.
Mist: Perfect. Thank you.
Shinon: When she gets all serious like that, she really does remind me of the commander… Maybe they’re a bit more similar than I thought after all.
Notes:
I love Mist a lot wow she's very good
Petition for Shinon to stop being such an asshole to Ike and the laguz I'd sign that for sure
-Digital
Chapter 20: Nephenee x Meg
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Meg and Nephenee C ~
Meg: Hey there, Nephenee!
Nephenee: Ah, Meg… I didn’t see you there.
Meg: I hope I didn’t startle you or anything.
Nephenee: That’s not it at all. I just… I wasn’t expecting to see you here.
Meg: I guess that makes sense. Neither one of us thought we’d wind up as part of a huge battle like this.
Nephenee: You can say that again…
Meg: Is something wrong? You haven’t looked at me once since I first got here.
Nephenee: Everything is fine, Meg. I promise.
Meg: I somehow don’t think that it is fine… You do know that you can talk to me if there’s something going on, right?
Nephenee: Of course… I… I should get going. Excuse me.
Meg: I wonder what could have been bothering her… The Nephenee I know never would have been quite so skittish after how long we’ve known each other… Hm.
~ Meg and Nephenee B ~
Meg: Hey, Nephenee!
Nephenee: M-Meg…
Meg: Now I know for sure that you’re thinking about something intense. You only ever make that face when something is on your mind. I know you too well for you to hide things like this from me, Nephenee.
Nephenee: I… Um… Well…
Meg: I don’t want you to feel bad, you know. If there’s something that I can do to help you, then I want to do it.
Nephenee: I… I don’t think there is anything that you can do. I’m sorry.
Meg: Then can you at least tell me? I’m not trying to be pushy, but I want to make sure that you’re alright.
Nephenee: Maybe we can discuss this another time… I think somebody wants my attention right now. See you later, Meg.
Meg: I don’t get it… Just what’s bothering her so much?
~ Meg and Nephenee A ~
Meg: I’m not letting you get away this time, Nephenee! You might have escaped last time and the time before that, but it’s all about to be different! What’s making you so nervous around me?
Nephenee: I… It doesn’t feel right seeing you here.
Meg: What do you mean?
Nephenee: I don’t think that it’s right for someone so young to be fighting in a war. Doesn’t it bother you that you’re seeing so much suffering at this age?
Meg: Nephenee…
Nephenee: I don’t want anything to happen to you. You deserve better than to be scared all the time.
Meg: You do realize that you were the same age as me when you fought in the Mad King’s War three years ago, right?
Nephenee: Yeah… I do.
Meg: I was really worried about you and my dad back then, you know.
Nephenee: You… You were?
Meg: Of course. Even when we got letters, it never felt like enough… Me and the rest of the village wanted you back safe and alive. I wished each night that you two would come back safely.
Nephenee: I… I had no idea…
Meg: So how about this? We’re both worried for each other, so let’s make sure that nothing bad happens. We can stick together until the end of this war, and then we’ll go back home as a duo to show everyone that we’re okay.
Nephenee: I’d like that.
Meg: Perfect! I’ll do everything I can to make sure that you’re okay from here on out, Nephenee!
Nephenee: You’re far too kind…
Notes:
It's late so no long author's note but I love Nephenee very much and you should too
-Digital
Chapter 21: Rhys x Mia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Rhys and Mia C ~
Rhys: You’ve been doing quite a bit of sparring recently, Mia… It seems like I need to heal you every other day when you get pushed to your limits by another intense match.
Mia: I’ve been trying to stay as sharp as possible.
Rhys: But you’ve been going up against all sorts of foes. You’re putting yourself at risk.
Mia: I might have not found a rival in you, but I’m not going to give up on being great!
Rhys: I know that you’re still determined about becoming stronger, but I’m worried about you, Mia. I want to make sure that you’re alright.
Mia: You don’t need to be concerned. I know how to handle myself. Ooh, there’s the boss! I’m going to ask him to spar!
Rhys: Mia, wait! ...She really does never stop, huh?
~ Rhys and Mia B ~
Rhys: Another match, Mia?
Mia: You know me too well.
Rhys: I don’t want you to put yourself in danger like this if you don’t have to.
Mia: If you’re going to say something about the rivals--
Rhys: That isn’t what I mean. I think that we’ve moved past that.
Mia: I know now that my rival is Lucia. I told you about that.
Rhys: Still, I’m worried about you for all that you’ve been doing.
Mia: You know that I can handle myself, Rhys. I’m nowhere near as impulsive as I once was.
Rhys: I understand that, but look at you! You’re back with me again and need to be healed.
Mia: I’m trying to keep everyone safe. You know how war goes.
Rhys: Unfortunately, I do… I wish there was more I could do for you than this.
Mia: Eh, it’s alright. Thanks for everything, Rhys! I’ll see you later!
Rhys: Yeah… I’m sure that I will.
~ Rhys and Mia A ~
Rhys: Mia… You could have gotten severely injured during that fight. You’re lucky that this is the only wound that you sustained.
Mia: I was trying to make sure that nothing happened to you. There was someone trying to move in your direction and hit you with a sword. I know really well how sensitive you are to physical injuries, and I wanted to make sure that you were safe.
Rhys: You… You did that for me?
Mia: Well… Yeah. I originally reached out to you because I thought you were my rival, but I’ve come to care for you on a different level too. I know how sensitive you are when it comes to physical combat because of your weak constitution. I guess I want to make sure that you’re safe because I know how dangerous it can be for you.
Rhys: I… I didn’t realize that you thought so much of me.
Mia: We’ve been together for a long time, Rhys. Of course I think about you. I want to make sure that you’re safe and all that. It’s more than just rivalry now… We’re friends, wouldn’t you say?
Rhys: Yeah, I would.
Mia: I wanted to cover for you, that’s all. Besides, I know that I can always count on you. I wanted to be there for you since you’re always there for me.
Rhys: Thank you for telling me this, Mia.
Mia: Of course! Thanks for everything that you’ve done for me.
Rhys: You’re going to need to be careful in the future… You can’t put too much stress on yourself.
Mia: I’ll hang out with you then. I’d be happy to spend more time with you if you’d allow it.
Rhys: Of course… We’ll be together as friends, not rivals.
Mia: And that’s just how I want it!
Notes:
Low key these two are so sweet I never use Mia but she makes me happy wow
Also I watched the Fire Emblem Unraveled video again so this support is Rhys propaganda to honor that
-Digital
Chapter 22: Nolan x Sothe
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Nolan and Sothe C ~
Nolan: Afternoon, Sothe. You sure do seem busy.
Sothe: I’m trying to make sure that everyone is ready for the next fight. Every day seems to be difficult these days.
Nolan: It’s good to know that our change of status hasn’t changed your personality at all. You’re just as cautious as ever.
Sothe: You know how things go for us. We don’t really have much of a choice.
Nolan: I suppose that’s true. The life of a freedom fighter doesn’t come easily.
Sothe: It’s hard to relax when we’ve been on edge for so long, always waiting for the next bad thing to happen.
Nolan: It’s hardly any way to live, wouldn’t you agree?
Sothe: Of course, but that doesn’t mean that I’m going to deny the truth of it.
Nolan: Hm… Fair point. Just stay out of trouble, will you?
Sothe: You know me.
Nolan: Of course I do.
~ Nolan and Sothe B ~
Sothe: You know… I’ve been doing some thinking about the last time that we talked.
Nolan: Oh? What about it?
Sothe: You said that you didn’t think it was a way to live to wait for the next bad thing to happen… But I don’t know how you do it.
Nolan: It’s important to remain positive in times like these. You might see the doom and gloom of a situation, but I like to see the best in people while remaining realistic.
Sothe: You’ve been betrayed before, but you still manage to have faith in people…
Nolan: Of course. I want to be positive where I can, after all.
Sothe: I just don’t get it at all. I’ve gotten better about trusting people, but I don’t think I’ll ever reach the same level as you.
Nolan: We’ll simply have to see.
~ Nolan and Sothe A ~
Nolan: Another day, and you’re just as hard at work as ever.
Sothe: It’s important to ensure that things keep running around here.
Nolan: Of course. You have a big job, after all. Being pragmatic only comes with the territory.
Sothe: Ah… It’s back to this again.
Nolan: You were the one who brought it up last time, you know.
Sothe: Fair point.
Nolan: You say that you can’t imagine seeing the best in people, Sothe… But I think that your perspective is valuable as well.
Sothe: What do you mean?
Nolan: You were able to see that something was wrong with Izuka, for example. That’s important to note.
Sothe: I suppose so.
Nolan: My trust in people has been seen as one of my biggest flaws, but it’s also one of my greatest strengths. Your hesitation is much the same. Both perspectives have their strengths and weaknesses.
Sothe: It’s admirable that you can behave this way despite your past experiences with betrayal.
Nolan: Even if the world is cruel, I’m not going to allow it to take away one of the things that I value most in myself. I want to see the best in situations regardless of what’s happening, and I won’t let that change.
Sothe: I understand… Thank you for your input.
Nolan: Of course. No more talk about how you wish you were more like other people, you hear? You’re perfectly Sothe just the way you are now.
Sothe: You’re just as wise as ever.
Nolan: I have to be if I’m leading you misfits around.
Sothe: And you’re perfectly Nolan as you do it.
Notes:
Writing these for the RD only characters really is tons of fun
-Digital
Chapter 23: Jill x Zihark
Summary:
This support chain takes place exclusively during Part Three.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Jill and Zihark C ~
Zihark: …
Jill: I can almost feel your brooding from over here… And I bet I can guess what it’s about.
Zihark: Three wars in as many years… We can’t escape it.
Jill: You were fine with fighting a short while ago… But then, it didn’t go against your morals this way.
Zihark: I don’t understand why this is happening. What in the world is the prince thinking? Begnion is in the wrong, and we know that. Why are we turning around and siding with them after all they did?
Jill: I’m choosing to have faith that we’re doing the right thing somehow.
Zihark: How? I don’t know how you can be so confident.
Jill: I’m going to be honest with you, Zihark. I’m trying to be positive because it’s all that I have left at this point.
Zihark: I suppose you have a point.
Jill: We’re going to find a way to resolve this though. I’m sure of it.
Zihark: I hope you’re right…
~ Jill and Zihark B ~
Jill: Fighting laguz never gets easier for either one of us, huh?
Zihark: No… It really doesn’t. I was so sure that I would never do something like this.
Jill: You’ve wanted to protect the laguz from day one. It’s funny how we showed up so close to one another but were so different in ideals.
Zihark: You fell under the influence of Daein propaganda against laguz, but… Things were a bit different for me.
Jill: I know… I’m proud of the way that I’ve changed. I don’t want to be fighting against laguz either.
Zihark: I suppose we’re just bound by fate to be at Daein’s side until the end.
Jill: That’s one way of looking at it… I feel like I’m backsliding. I pulled myself away from the Daein mentality of the laguz all being monsters, and then… I was dragged back into fighting them because of this war.
Zihark: I vowed to protect the laguz with my life many years ago. I wanted to defend those who were suffering under persecution from beorc.
Jill: Now, we’re the ones causing the problems… I can only hope that Micaiah knows what she’s doing.
Zihark: She had better…
~ Jill and Zihark A ~
Jill: Zihark… Are you alright?
Zihark: I… I’m still not fond of what we’re doing.
Jill: I don’t think any of us are, if I’m being perfectly honest.
Zihark: We shouldn’t be doing this.
Jill: When I was in the Daein army before, I learned that it was important to just follow the orders of the king… I got where I am now by questioning that, and I have to wonder if it’s the best option now as well.
Zihark: This isn’t right. Daein shouldn’t be getting involved with something like this.
Jill: You’re right. We’re fighting in a war that doesn’t involve us, and Begnion is using us as cannon fodder for their own convenience.
Zihark: I don’t know what twisted ideals have Micaiah and King Pelleas bound to this conflict, but… I want them to snap out of it.
Jill: You aren’t the only one… This is disgusting to me too. I’m tired of Daein bigotry, dammit, and this is only going to make it worse.
Zihark: Exactly! I… I don’t know what to do.
Jill: No matter what happens… I’m going to stand by you.
Zihark: What?
Jill: Even if we wind up on opposing sides of this conflict because of our struggles against two moralities… I’m going to support your decisions, and I know that you would do the same for me.
Zihark: You’re right… I would.
Jill: No matter what happens, we still know what we believe in, and we’ll be able to show the world one of these days. When Daein finally pulls out of this ridiculous war… We’re going to do what we can.
Zihark: Of course… Thank you, Jill.
Jill: No… Thank you, Zihark. No matter what happens, we’ll stand by one another. Nothing can change that. Not Begnion, not Daein, not the goddess herself.
Zihark: Exactly… It’ll be the two of us against the world if it has to be.
Jill: And I’d be honored to be your partner in rebellion if it comes to that.
Zihark: The same to you, Jill.
Notes:
This chain is a bit longer, but I really like it regardless. If the actual game won't give us input on how everyone feels about the repercussions of part three, then I'll do it myself. Jill and Zihark would be the most conflicted about fighting the Laguz Alliance out of the Dawn Brigade in my eyes. In Jill's case, she feels like she's regressing back to when she participated in laguz hunts, and for Zihark, it goes against the promise that he made to his lover. I've always felt like their dynamic was untapped potential, and I took full advantage of that here. It's what they deserve, dammit!
Okay now I'm going to sleep since it's 3:30 and I need bed goodnight
-Digital
Chapter 24: Kyza x Ranulf
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Kyza and Ranulf C ~
Ranulf: Well, Kyza… It’s good to know that you’re remaining just as sharp as ever both in and out of combat.
Kyza: I’ve been doing my best over the past three years. I may not have been able to join you in the Mad King’s War, but I’m going to help you now.
Ranulf: You’re so dutiful… I’m a bit worried about you, Kyza.
Kyza: Why are you worried? I’m doing everything that I can for the sake of the war effort.
Ranulf: You’re so tense all the time. Do you ever relax?
Kyza: O-Of course I do!
Ranulf: Hm… I don’t know if I buy that. I’m going to show you the art of kicking back, Kyza. I think we could both use it in times like this.
Kyza: I… Wow, he sure does walk fast when he’s determined.
~ Kyza and Ranulf B ~
Kyza: You really were serious about this, Captain Ranulf? I don’t see the need to go to such extravagant--
Ranulf: Come on, we both need a break. Sit down and have a drink with me, will you?
Kyza: I… Alright.
Ranulf: So… How have you been doing?
Kyza: I’ve been doing my best to remain ready for the next battle.
Ranulf: I can tell… You’ve been doing quite a bit to try and impress me as of late.
Kyza: You noticed?
Ranulf: I notice many things around here, Kyza. How else am I supposed to keep people like Skrimir in line?
Kyza: I… I suppose that you have a point.
Ranulf: You know… It’s nice to be able to just relax with you like this, Kyza. Times are stressful right now.
Kyza: That’s putting it lightly.
Ranulf: And that’s exactly why I think that we should enjoy this for a little while longer.
Kyza: I would be honored.
~ Kyza and Ranulf A ~
Ranulf: That last battle was a tough one… I could certainly use a moment to breathe.
Kyza: This might as well be our signature spot for how much we come here to escape the chaos these days.
Ranulf: And you came here first. I’m succeeding in showing you the art of how to relax, it seems.
Kyza: I suppose so… I was hoping to spend more time with you.
Ranulf: Ah, you missed me, did you?
Kyza: You could certainly say that…
Ranulf: I like being with you too, Kyza. I’m glad that we’re able to fight together now even though that wasn’t an option for us before.
Kyza: I feel the same way. The war wasn’t the same without you… That didn’t mean that I was asking for another dreadful war, but--
Ranulf: Don’t worry, Kyza. I know what you mean.
Kyza: That’s truly a relief.
Ranulf: It’s great to be able to kick back every once in a while. There’s only so much chaos that I can put up with at once.
Kyza: It can get exhausting rather quickly…
Ranulf: That’s the understatement of the century. At least we can enjoy moments like these to make it all a bit less difficult, right?
Kyza: You’re right.
Ranulf: You’re finally starting to have a bit of fun outside of your bickering with Lyre too, and that’s a win in my book.
Kyza: What do you mean?
Ranulf: You’re less tense than before, and you’re starting to open up to everybody around us. I appreciate that.
Kyza: I can’t believe you noticed…
Ranulf: I notice many things.
Kyza: You’re right… I shouldn’t underestimate you.
Ranulf: It’s nice to see…
Kyza: …
Ranulf: I should be getting back to camp, but I think I want to stay here for a bit longer. The demands of the rest of the world can wait for a moment, you know?
Kyza: Of course. I’d love to be with you for a bit longer, Captain Ranulf.
Ranulf: Great. Then let’s make the most of this for as long as we have it.
Notes:
Kyza! Wow!
I'm going to go more into detail about Kyza's dynamic with Ranulf in later conversations, but just say that Kyza's awkward stilted behavior in this support is purposeful. Kyza is normally far more open with Ranulf in plot moments and base conversations, but I decided to shift that behavior a little bit here in the name of foreshadowing a support that I'll be writing later (specifically Kyza x Lyre). Neat.
Okay I'm going to call it there so that I can get some sleep I hope you liked it yall nighty night
-Digital
Chapter 25: Boyd x Titania
Notes:
This support can only be unlocked if the base conversation with Rolf's mother was viewed in 3-2.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Boyd and Titania C ~
Titania: Boyd… Are you alright? You’ve seemed so stressed out as of late. Ever since you crossed paths with that peculiar woman, you’ve been oddly tense.
Boyd: Titania… Please, just let me ignore this. I don’t want to talk about it.
Titania: It’s hurting you though. I can tell that you’re struggling, and I want to help you.
Boyd: I’m asking you to let this go, at least for now. I’m not ready to talk about this. I just… I need to go swing my axe at something.
Titania: Training does help you to relax… Alright. I’m not going to push it if you don’t want to talk, but I’m here if you change your mind.
Boyd: Thanks. See you later.
Titania: Oh, Boyd… What’s going on inside your head?
~ Boyd and Titania B ~
Boyd: Titania… I want to apologize.
Titania: Oh? Apologize for what?
Boyd: I was really harsh to you before, and I wanted to say sorry. I’m just… That woman… We know each other.
Titania: I saw her speaking with you and Oscar before. I suspected as much.
Boyd: We don’t get along well in the slightest.
Titania: This is from before your time as a mercenary, yes?
Boyd: Yeah… It’s been ages since I last saw her, and I… I wanted to never see her again.
Titania: I see…
Boyd: Remember… Remember when I said that you reminded me of a mother of sorts?
Titania: I do. It puzzled me at the time, but… I suppose many members of the mercenary group think of me in such a way.
Boyd: In all honesty… I wish that I had grown up with someone like you.
Titania: What?
Boyd: F-Forget I said anything. I should get going.
Titania: Boyd, wait! Come back! Blast…
~ Boyd and Titania A ~
Titania: Can we talk?
Boyd: Why do I already know what you’re going to ask me?
Titania: You said that you wished you had me as a mother figure growing up… What did you mean?
Boyd: Well… My mother passed away when I was young. I barely even remember her. It was just me and Oscar with our father for a while, and when another woman did enter our lives as a mother figure… That was how Rolf was born.
Titania: That’s right… Rolf is your half-brother.
Boyd: That woman that walked into camp… That was Rolf’s mother. She left us to elope with some other man after our father got sick. He died soon after she left, and Oscar had to resign from the Royal Knights to make ends meet for us. She ruined our lives.
Titania: Boyd… I don’t know what to say…
Boyd: I wish that I had somebody like you around instead of her. Seeing her face again made me want to punch something. You would have been a much better role model.
Titania: Well… Even if I wasn’t around throughout your childhood, I’ll most certainly be there for you from here on out. Your stepmother isn’t around anymore, and… I believe that to be for the best after the way that she treated you.
Boyd: My real family is here anyways… She doesn’t matter to me anymore. Thank you for everything, Titania.
Titania: It’s the least I can do.
Boyd: Ugh, I have a headache after thinking about her for so long…
Titania: Perhaps we can go back to old times and train the way we used to. It’s been quite some time since those days.
Boyd: You’re on! Just don’t think that I’ll go easy on you because I told you all of that.
Titania: I wouldn’t dream of it.
Notes:
Posting this quickly before going to bed
-Digital
Chapter 26: Stefan x Tauroneo
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Stefan and Tauroneo C ~
Tauroneo: I never expected that I would see you again, especially not under these circumstances.
Stefan: We said our goodbyes after the war ended three years ago.
Tauroneo: Not exactly goodbyes… You left without saying a word.
Stefan: I had other business to take care of.
Tauroneo: You’re referring to your home territory, aren’t you?
Stefan: Exactly.
Tauroneo: What prompted you to leave that place behind?
Stefan: Let’s just say that another person has piqued my interest as of late.
Tauroneo: How strange… Who is it?
Stefan: That’s something for the person in question to tell you. I won’t be the one to share it.
Tauroneo: You must mean another Branded…
Stefan: That’s your evaluation to make. For now, I have other things to take care of. May we meet again soon.
Tauroneo: I wonder who he could be referring to…
~ Stefan and Tauroneo B ~
Tauroneo: Your gaze has been settling on Micaiah quite frequently as of late…
Stefan: Aren’t you the observant one?
Tauroneo: I do what I can around here.
Stefan: I see…
Tauroneo: You wish to bring her back to the desert with you, don’t you?
Stefan: You’ve got sharp instincts.
Tauroneo: I simply remember our interactions of the past.
Stefan: You should keep this quiet. You know what happens to Branded who are exposed out of the blue.
Tauroneo: I know. That’s why I offered to defend you three years ago. I wouldn’t dream of revealing her secret.
Stefan: Good. I wouldn’t want us to become enemies after all that we’ve been through together.
Tauroneo: Your defense of her is immense despite your lack of interactions.
Stefan: Someone has to make sure that Branded don’t fall victim to some terrible fate.
Tauroneo: I understand… And I wish you the best in such endeavors.
~ Stefan and Tauroneo A ~
Stefan: The power of Sacrifice… Beorc truly are ridiculous for finding such a thing to be normal.
Tauroneo: You’re thinking about Micaiah again?
Stefan: Of course. She’s an intriguing character… Everything about her makes it clear that she isn’t like the rest of you, beorc or laguz, but people still believe as much for the sake of their own convenience.
Tauroneo: Daein’s people need to believe in her as their savior. They’re unwilling to admit that she could potentially be Branded.
Stefan: How foolish they are… I don’t know how she can stand in the spotlight this way knowing what could happen if the truth is revealed.
Tauroneo: She cares for her home above all else. It’s the same way that you defend your desert home.
Stefan: Perhaps I’ll be able to convince her to come with me to the desert one day…
Tauroneo: I don’t know if she’ll agree to that. She loves it here.
Stefan: You’re right, but… It’s still a matter of consideration.
Tauroneo: Your gaze has shifted into something new… Is something on your mind?
Stefan: I don’t extend this offer much, but… If you wound up passing through Begnion and wanted to visit my home in the desert, I would allow you to accompany me there.
Tauroneo: You mean that?
Stefan: You said I’d have a place to stay in Daein three years ago. I’m a bit late, but I’m returning the offer.
Tauroneo: I’ll be certain to consider that if such a turn of events ever comes to pass… Thank you for the offer.
Stefan: You’re welcome… Just… Keep this between us, will you?
Tauroneo: Of course. No one needs to know.
Stefan: Perfect.
Notes:
I need to stop posting these chapters super late at night oop
-Digital
Chapter 27: Makalov x Haar
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Haar and Makalov C ~
Haar: …
Makalov: Ack-! Haar, where did you come from?!
Haar: I didn’t come from anywhere. I’ve been here the whole time.
Makalov: I swear to the goddess, you have the same intimidating presence that you did before…
Haar: I’ve told you a thousand times now that I’m not here to get you or anything. You never seem to remember it forever though.
Makalov: I’m used to being hounded. It leaves me a bit on edge.
Haar: And the only way to make that stop is to give you money. That’s what I’ve heard.
Makalov: Perhaps… Would you--
Haar: No.
Makalov: I knew you were going to say that… Oh, well. Back to the grind for me.
Haar: Get out of your problems on your own, will you? You’re going to interrupt my nap time if you keep it up much longer…
~ Haar and Makalov B ~
Makalov: Just going to sneak on by now…
Haar: You’re late for guard duty. As in two hours late.
Makalov: H-Haar! I didn’t realize that you were still awake. You’re usually asleep already by now…
Haar: I’m on guard duty, and you are too. I kind of have to stay awake for something like this.
Makalov: Please don’t tell anybody about this. If anyone finds out--
Haar: I think that you should be the one to take care of this issue.
Makalov: What?
Haar: You’re the one who keeps getting yourself into this situation. Do something to make it better instead of just crawling back to the nearest person of convenience expecting them to fix it.
Makalov: Giving me the same old speech… I’ll focus on guard duty as long as you don’t give me that spiel I’ve heard a thousand times before.
Haar: Fine… You escape… For now.
~ Haar and Makalov A ~
Haar: How many times have we been over this?
Makalov: Please spare me y--
Haar: I want you to know that I’m not doing this because I’m mad at you.
Makalov: Huh?
Haar: I’m doing this because I want you to be better. Many people do, you know. If they can’t get through to you, maybe I can use the face you find so terrifying to my advantage.
Makalov: I… I don’t know why you care so much about this. I have it all under control.
Haar: Sure. And that’s why you have to keep asking your comrades for money to clean up the mess before it can grow too large for you to handle.
Makalov: Well…
Haar: I don’t want you to fall into this sort of pitfall, you know. It’s not going to help you in the long run at all. Times are hard right now, yes, but that’s no excuse to not be decent.
Makalov: I do want to do better. I just… I don’t know how.
Haar: Then learn. This might be what you’re used to right now, but it doesn’t have to be this way forever. Try to understand where other people are coming from. It’ll help you out a lot.
Makalov: I’ll see about that… Just don’t give me that scary look anymore. I don’t think I can take more of it than I’ve already seen.
Haar: Fine, fine… Consider it a deal then… A promise, not a gamble.
Makalov: Sure. Deal.
Notes:
Makalov is my least favorite character in Tellius so here he is getting yelled at by Haar for a little while it's what he deserves
Chapter 28: Micaiah x Vika
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Micaiah and Vika C ~
Micaiah: Vika… Are you alright? You seem so tense all of a sudden…
Vika: Sorry, I just… I said that I didn’t want to be so stressed out around you. I don’t want to avoid you all the time. It’s hard to get out of though.
Micaiah: It’s instinct that’s driving you away from me, yes?
Vika: Yeah, but… Instinct isn’t always a good thing.
Micaiah: I understand… Take your time. I understand that adapting this way takes a bit of effort.
Vika: Thanks for being so nice about it… I’ll fix it soon. Promise.
~ Micaiah and Vika B ~
Micaiah: Hello, Vika. How are you doing today?
Vika: I’m fine… I’m starting to feel better around you too. Dare I say that my stomach isn’t anywhere near as queasy as it once was. I think I’ve finally got a hold on this stuff.
Micaiah: That’s nice to hear. I like being around you, and the last thing I want is for us to avoid each other.
Vika: Same here… I don’t know what could have caused a response like that in the first place, but… I guess that it doesn’t matter.
Micaiah: …
Vika: Oh, well. I just came here to say that some of the other troops are running short on vulneraries. The boss told me.
Micaiah: That’s right… You don’t spend much time around the others in the Daein army.
Vika: It’s for the best that way. I don’t want to leave this little circle we have here.
Micaiah: I understand… But know that you’ll always have a home with me. Regardless of what happens elsewhere in the world, I’ll be here for you.
Vika: Thanks… I’ll have to keep that in mind.
~ Micaiah and Vika A ~
Vika: Would you look at that? We actually did see each other again.
Micaiah: That’s true… You were worried that I wouldn’t come back for you, but here we are.
Vika: I’m happy that it wound up this way… And I don’t have to hide who I am in this group. Hopefully, you don't either.
Micaiah: What do you--
Vika: I figured it out. Muarim didn’t exactly tell me, but… I was able to see it in the way that he was acting. I think that the boss has found the truth too. We’re not going to tell anyone though. We know how key it is to keep things like this secret.
Micaiah: I…
Vika: Laguz blood attempts to reject Branded like you, but… I’m not going to do that. I don’t think that anyone here would. It’s a loving place.
Micaiah: It’s a chance that I simply can’t take. I can’t go back to Daein, the place that I’ve lived in my whole life, if I’m caught. I want to help it do better in the future, and this has to stay a secret if I’m going to do that.
Vika: I understand… I’m happy that we had this chance to talk. I was worried we’d never see each other again.
Micaiah: You seemed sure that I would abandon you before.
Vika: It happened with my parents when I was young. They said we’d see each other again, and then… They were traded to another noble in Begnion. That was when the boss and Muarim picked me up. We found out that my parents were gone, and I stopped waiting for people. Didn’t see a point to it.
Micaiah: Vika, I…
Vika: At the very least, this gives me hope. Maybe Daein won’t be as awful to laguz with somebody like you at the front of the charge. I don’t need to be scared of leaving people behind.
Micaiah: I’m not going to abandon you that way, Vika. Consider it a promise.
Vika: I know… I’m glad that I decided to stick it out with you. You’ve been great to me, Micaiah.
Micaiah: Of course. I could say the same about you… We’ll keep each other’s secrets.
Vika: Yeah. Who would have ever seen this coming? A laguz and Branded being so close.
Micaiah: I rather enjoy it.
Vika: Me too.
Notes:
First Micaiah support! Yay!
-Digital
Chapter 29: Rolf x Rafiel
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Rolf and Rafiel C ~
Rafiel: Ah… I believe this is yours.
Rolf: Thank you…! I can’t believe that I dropped something like this… I was wondering why I was one short on arrows. I’m usually better at keeping track of them than this.
Rafiel: …
Rolf: Um… Is something wrong?
Rafiel: You are… You are so young for a soldier.
Rolf: What are you talking about? I’ve been fighting for ages now.
Rafiel: I… Forgive me for disturbing you. I believe I have other business to take care of. Excuse me.
Rolf: Prince Rafiel sure did run off in a hurry… I wonder what could have bothered him so suddenly like that.
~ Rolf and Rafiel B ~
Rafiel: …
Rolf: Um… Prince Rafiel? If you don’t mind my asking, why are you staring at me?
Rafiel: I suppose that I… I still don’t understand how someone so young can be involved with this war.
Rolf: I’ve been doing mercenary for a few years now. I fought in the Mad King’s War too.
Rafiel: …
Rolf: Why do you bring this up again? Does that bother you?
Rafiel: It does… My apologies for overstepping, but I wish that you weren’t placed in this position. You shouldn’t be forced to fight in a war this way.
Rolf: I mean… I guess that most other boys my age wouldn’t be doing something like that, but… I’m a mercenary. This is just part of the job for me.
Rafiel: Does that ever bother you?
Rolf: I… I don’t think so. Why do you ask? Is something wrong?
Rafiel: I suppose… I suppose I’m simply not used to the brutality of this war yet. I do not think that you should have gotten involved this way.
Rolf: What do you mean?
Rafiel: I… My apologies. We can discuss this again later.
Rolf: Something is definitely going on… But what is it?
~ Rolf and Rafiel A ~
Rolf: Prince Rafiel, you were watching me during that last battle. Can you tell me what’s going on?
Rafiel: You… You remind me of people who I used to know a lifetime ago.
Rolf: Huh?
Rafiel: Before the burning of the Serenes Forest… I met many herons who were your age and younger. It feels almost cruel to see someone like you fighting in a war at such a young age. Herons regularly avoid combat when possible, but… The resemblance is still present, and it bothers me.
Rolf: You don’t think that somebody my age should be fighting.
Rafiel: It seems like a symbol of cruelty that you’re on the battlefield.
Rolf: Well… How about I tell you a little story from my past then?
Rafiel: What do you mean?
Rolf: I’ve always had to fight for my place in this world. Even if it wasn’t actual combat, I had to fight against the odds to survive. After we were orphaned, Oscar, Boyd, and I had to do everything we could in order to get by. We were alone until Ike’s father found and hired us.
Rafiel: …
Rolf: I suppose… I suppose that I fight because I feel like that’s what I’ve always done. Oscar and Boyd didn’t want me to fight for a long time, but I can’t go back now. I have to contribute after all they’ve done for me.
Rafiel: I see… I wish that you weren’t forced into such circumstances.
Rolf: It’s alright. I have a family now, and I’m happy with them. I couldn’t have asked for anything better.
Rafiel: It’s a relief to see that you’re so happy…
Rolf: I know that I’m young, but I’m still going to fight for my family. I’ll defend you too. Thanks for looking out for me, Prince Rafiel.
Rafiel: Simply Rafiel will do. And… I appreciate the offer.
Rolf: Consider it a deal then… Rafiel.
Notes:
Here's another weird pair that comes right out of left field!
I wanted to emphasize Rolf's maturity and growth since Path of Radiance, so that's a huge basis for his conversation here. I feel like he and Rafiel have the potential to be really good friends, and I liked writing this one a lot. Shoutout to the weird pairs for being great ones that are lots of fun to work with, because this was a blast.
-Digital
Chapter 30: Nealuchi x Nolan
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Nealuchi and Nolan C ~
Nealuchi: Another exhausting battle done… Oh, I could certainly use a rest after all that, but I know there’s not exactly time to take a step back quite yet.
Nolan: You look absolutely exhausted. You want any help getting back to your tent?
Nealuchi: That’s awfully kind of you to offer… I have other business to take care of before we turn in for the day though, I’m afraid.
Nolan: Seems like there’s no rest for us these days, huh?
Nealuchi: You can say that again! These old bones weren’t built for fighting as often as we have to.
Nolan: If you need anything, all you need to do is say so. I’d be more than happy to help you.
Nealuchi: Thank you, Nolan. I appreciate it.
Nolan: In fact, what are you doing now? I can help you if you want.
Nealuchi: That would be lovely.
~ Nealuchi and Nolan B ~
Nolan: Another day, another exhausting battle… At least it’s over now. Thank the goddess for that much. It seems like each new day is an invitation to be attacked. I almost thought that I was over this.
Nealuchi: That’s right… You were a leading member of the Dawn Brigade back when Daein was still under Begnion occupation, yes?
Nolan: I was. It was how I lived for a long time, but I adjusted to feeling safe after a while. Looks like that all amounted to nothing.
Nealuchi: Here’s to hoping that we’ll be able to return to peace after this is over. We have a daunting task ahead of us, but I believe that we can handle it.
Nolan: Impossible is just a reason to try harder in my eyes.
Nealuchi: I like the way you think, young man. We should stick together from here on out.
Nolan: Sounds like a plan to me.
~ Nealuchi and Nolan A ~
Nolan: Phew… I’m glad that we managed to escape that scrap without getting into too much trouble.
Nealuchi: It’s nerve-wracking having to look out for everyone else all the time. I feel like I have to make sure that they’re all safe. It’s a shame when promising youths like them wind up hurt or worse.
Nolan: I felt that and then some. I guess that my time with the Dawn Brigade has aged me a few years. The others are always on my mind even when we aren’t together. I just have to make sure that they’re alright no matter what’s happening.
Nealuchi: I understand that completely… But we’re going to survive, and we can do everything in our power to ensure that they do too.
Nolan: You’re right. It’s just another reason for us to get as strong as possible. Plus, the future after the war is going to be bright. We can see what everyone else has in store for the world to come on top of changing our lives for the better. I need some control over my own fate after struggling with it for so long.
Nealuchi: One day, there won’t be any other issues with the war…
Nolan: At least the end is in sight… And then we won’t have to worry about all the younger people in the army nearly giving us a heart attack day in and day out.
Nealuchi: That will be an incredible day for sure…
Notes:
Nealuchi and Nolan's support??? More like 'Nealuchi And Nolan Get Tired From Looking After Their Kids All Day' (Naesala and the Dawn Brigade respectively) and honestly me too
-Digital
Chapter 31: Ilyana x Mia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ilyana and Mia C ~
Ilyana: …
Mia: There you are, Ilyana! I saw you wandering around camp, so I decided that I would drop by and give you a bit of food.
Ilyana: Thank you, Mia… You remembered?
Mia: Of course I did. I couldn’t ever forget the time that you nearly ate the shoes off my feet.
Ilyana: Oh, this is delicious!
Mia: I had a feeling that you would like it. Eat as much as you want.
Ilyana: Why are you doing this for me…?
Mia: I like spending time with you, that’s all. I figured this would be a great chance for us to talk about everything that’s been happening.
Ilyana: That would be nice.
Mia: Great! In that case, let’s go on and discuss what’s been going on as of late. How did you fare in the last fight?
Ilyana: Oh, it was fine…
~ Ilyana and Mia B ~
Ilyana: You brought more food…
Mia: Yep! There’s enough for both of us this time. I just did a really intense round of training, and I need to eat a bit before I can go back at it. I like eating meals with you, so I figured I’d find you.
Ilyana: You’re too kind, Mia. I don’t know what I would do without you.
Mia: Probably try to eat somebody’s shoes again.
Ilyana: It was one time…
Mia: I’m just joking with you, Ily. Here you go.
Ilyana: Where did you find this? It’s delicious.
Mia: It was in the local town. I could tell that you would like it.
Ilyana: And you were right… We should get more of this.
Mia: I’ll pick more up later. For now, let’s just enjoy our time together, okay?
Ilyana: Of course… Oh, it just gets better with every bite…
~ Ilyana and Mia A ~
Mia: You came when you noticed that I had food… Your instincts are great.
Ilyana: I like food. You know this.
Mia: Yeah, but it’s time for everybody to eat. You could have gone to anybody else for this, but you still came to me.
Ilyana: I… I like being around you, Mia. It’s fun to talk to you.
Mia: Oh, you’re going to make me blush… Who would have thought that our friendship would turn into something like that?
Ilyana: I didn’t expect it, but… I’m not upset with it at all.
Mia: Me neither. The war is a bit less stressful with you around, Ilyana. When we talk, it seems like the rest of the world just… Doesn’t matter.
Ilyana: You forget about your training around me…
Mia: Hm… I guess so. I didn’t notice that.
Ilyana: It’s nice that you like being with me so much…
Mia: I like to talk to you too, but I guess that you already noticed that much… Oops.
Ilyana: You’re funny.
Mia: Oh… Um… Thanks. Man, you really are going to embarrass me…
Ilyana: Is that so bad?
Mia: I guess not… Anyways, here’s your food. I guess that you forgot about it for a moment while we were together.
Ilyana: Huh… I didn’t think about it that way.
Mia: Looks like we’re not so different after all. Who would have seen that one coming?
Ilyana: Not me… But it’s okay. I’m happy as long as we’re together.
Mia: That’s what matters most to me too…
Notes:
Not saying that this support made me ship them but yeah low key it did
-Digital
Chapter 32: Leanne x Edward
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Edward and Leanne C ~
Leanne: …
Edward: Oh, Princess Leanne! Sorry, I didn’t mean to frighten you!
Leanne: Is… Okay.
Edward: I really should learn to watch where I’m going… Um… That song you were singing is really pretty.
Leanne: Thank you…
Edward: I’ve heard you sing on the battlefield before. Your voice is really pretty. I’ve always wanted to be able to perform that way.
Leanne: I see…
Edward: Ah, look at me going again. I guess I got a bit tied up in my own rambles. Sorry about that. I should probably leave you to enjoy the rest of your evening, huh? We do have to keep marching again tomorrow. I’ll see you later.
Leanne: Heart… Pure. How kind…
~ Edward and Leanne B ~
Edward: …
Leanne: Voice… Lovely.
Edward: Ack-! Princess Leanne! How long have you been watching me?!
Leanne: Just… Moment.
Edward: Aw, man… I was hoping that you of all people wouldn’t run into me while I was doing that…
Leanne: My song…
Edward: Yeah. I haven’t been able to get it out of my head since I heard it before. Your voice is amazing, and I wanted to try and at least learn the melodies.
Leanne: I… I can… Teach.
Edward: You… You would really do that?
Leanne: Yes… Edward… Sweet.
Edward: You’re going to embarrass me… Thanks.
Leanne: Only truth…
Edward: I… I’d love to have you teach me the song. When can we start?
Leanne: Now?
Edward: Sure! Consider me in!
~ Edward and Leanne A ~
Edward: … I guess that’s the end of the song.
Leanne: You did… Very… Well.
Edward: Thanks… I was just trying my best to get it right. You were the real star. No voice could ever hope to compete with yours.
Leanne: Thank… Thank you.
Edward: These past few weeks have been much more enjoyable with you around, Princess Leanne. It’s nice being able to talk to you this way.
Leanne: I… I agree…
Edward: I’m glad to hear it…
Leanne: Why… Why did you… Want song?
Edward: You mean… Why did I want to learn it?
Leanne: Yes.
Edward: The truth is… I want to hear it for my younger brother.
Leanne: Brother…?
Edward: Yeah… He’s a sweet kid. He grew up on the streets of Daein with me. We didn’t ever have parents to look out for us, so it was the two of us against the world.
Leanne: Where… Where is he?
Edward: He’s in an orphanage in Nevassa. For a while, he lived in a small town, but I picked him up after Daein was liberated so that we could be closer. He’s gotten older now, but… He always said that he liked it when I sang to him. I never thought I was great at it, but I would do anything to make him happy. Your song is so pretty, and I wanted to sing it to him when I saw him again after all of this ended.
Leanne: He… He must be… Lovely.
Edward: He is… You remind me of him in a way. So pure-hearted and kind… Thanks again for this.
Leanne: Of c-course… Sing… Again?
Edward: Do you mean… Do I want to sing the song with you one more time?
Leanne: Mhm.
Edward: That would be great… Let’s get to it. I’m sure it’ll be amazing.
Leanne: It… It will be.
Notes:
This was so sweet god I absolutely love both of them
-Digital
Chapter 33: Brom x Heather
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Brom and Heather C ~
Brom: Hey there, Heather. What are you up to so late at night?
Heather: That’s not important. I should be getting to bed anyways.
Brom: Are you sure? You didn’t eat all that much at dinner, and I want to make sure that nothing happens because you’re not taking care of yourself.
Heather: I said that I was fine, so you should listen to me. It’ll be better off for both of us that way.
Brom: You don’t seem all that happy… Is everything okay?
Heather: Just leave me alone, will you?
Brom: I… I suppose that I can do that if you’d really want that… Sorry for bothering you.
Heather: Finally…
~ Brom and Heather B ~
Brom: Heather? Can we talk?
Heather: Ugh, what do you want this time?
Brom: You just… It seems like you’ve been avoiding me. I don’t think that’s great given what we have to do together. We have to fight alongside one another, and--
Heather: Just stop right there. I’m not in the mood to be having this conversation.
Brom: Heather, are you sure everything is okay? You don’t seem to be happy, and I’m starting to worry about you.
Heather: Listen, I told you that I wasn’t in the mood to talk, and if you don’t listen to me and start leaving me alone, I’m going to have to show you the real reason that I’m considered as strong as I am. You don’t want that.
Brom: I… I suppose not…
Heather: I’m glad we understand each other. See you later. Or maybe not. That would be fine too.
Brom: Something is clearly bothering her… But what is it? What’s going through her head?
~ Brom and Heather A ~
Brom: …
Heather: Quit looking at me like that. I’m here to say sorry.
Brom: What?
Heather: Apparently others are picking up on my hostility, and they want me to talk it out with you. That’s what I’m here to do. Sorry.
Brom: Why do you hate me so much anyways?
Heather: Well… The thing is… You remind me of my father.
Brom: I… I do?
Heather: Yeah. He was around for a while when I was a kid, but he ditched me and my mom as soon as times got tough. He seemed so nice and kind on the outside, but you have no idea what awful things he did when nobody was watching. My mother got sick, and he took everything we had to start a new life.
Brom: And… And I remind you of him?
Heather: Mostly in physical appearance, yeah, but… I’m starting to think that I might have been wrong about you.
Brom: What makes you say that?
Heather: When I was speaking with others in the army before coming here, I heard that… That everyone thinks you’re a really nice guy without any strings attached. I’m sorry for being so mean to you all this time. I was projecting, and I shouldn’t have done that.
Brom: I’m just glad we worked it out before it could get any worse…
Heather: Believe me when I say that I won’t be as rude as I was before ever again. I’m going to be nicer from here on out.
Brom: Thanks, Heather… And if I ever see your father, I’m going to tell him what for since he abandoned someone like you.
Heather: Gods… You really are a nice man…
Brom: I’m just being myself.
Heather: And there’s value in that. Don’t ever change, alright?
Brom: Course not.
Heather: Imagine if he had been my father instead… I bet life would have been a lot sweeter… I’ll just have to make up for it from here on out. It’s what Mother would want.
Notes:
I forgot to say this yesterday so happy one month of supports
Also I love writing supports for the new RD characters I keep saying it but it keeps being true
-Digital
Chapter 34: Largo x Calill
Notes:
Edit: This chapter was uh. not where it was supposed to be at first but it's here now so that's a good thing.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Largo and Calill C ~
Largo: Haaaaa… There’s another day over.
Calill: One day closer to the two of us heading back home too.
Largo: I suppose so. I’m really starting to miss the old tavern.
Calill: Dealing with drunkards is nothing compared to fighting in this war. I almost miss the monotony of daily life.
Largo: You? Missing something boring? I never thought I’d see the day!
Calill: You also never thought that you would see me with somebody like you. We’re both full of surprises.
Largo: You were the one who rejected me at first, Calill. Don’t you remember?
Calill: Details, details…
Largo: Point taken, I suppose. We should see how the local taverns fare when we get the chance.
Calill: That won’t be easy given the circumstances, but I suppose it would be nice to see how inferior our competition is.
Largo: Perfect! It’s a date then!
Calill: A date… He’s just as immature as ever.
~ Largo and Calill B ~
Largo: Wow… This alcohol is terrible.
Calill: I must say that I agree. It seems that nothing quite stands up to what we’re capable of dishing out back home.
Largo: There’s a reason that so many people come to visit us as opposed to other bars. We know what we’re doing.
Calill: I understand that it’s hard to find anything good to drink on the move this way, but it’s still unfortunate… I’ll need at least a few drinks to chase this down later.
Largo: Then we can take this back home to share a drink when everything has been said and done. I’m longing for the taste of home as well.
Calill: Are you trying to plan another date for us, Largo?
Largo: Maybe.
Calill: Fine… Consider me in.
Largo: Perfect. I’ll be counting down the days.
~ Largo and Calill A ~
Calill: Alright, Largo. That’s enough of this.
Largo: What do you mean?
Calill: All this strange fascination with romantic behavior. Where is it coming from?
Largo: Well…
Calill: Largo.
Largo: Fine, fine! You said during the war three years ago that we would settle down for a while and see where everything went from there.
Calill: Please don’t tell me that you’ve been doing this as a way of reinforcing my feelings.
Largo: …
Calill: And so, you don’t say anything. Largo, do you truly think that I would have stuck around this long if I didn’t think that this was worth my time and attention?
Largo: I mean…
Calill: Largo, we have a daughter together. We’re going to be a pairing for quite some time into the future. I’m not about to leave you.
Largo: Phew… I had a feeling that you wouldn’t, but… I don’t know. I just got to thinking.
Calill: Well, maybe you should stop that.
Largo: Does this mean we aren’t going to be doing romantic things together anymore?
Calill: Don’t be silly. This has been incredibly enjoyable for me, Largo. I would love to keep this up for a while longer.
Largo: Great! I’ve already made a list of things for us to do after the war.
Calill: I can’t believe you had any doubts about our relationship… I love you, you big fool.
Largo: Aw… Really?
Calill: I said it, didn’t I?
Largo: Well, I love you too! It all evens out!
Calill: Perfect. Now, about your list of ideas…
Notes:
Surprise I'm doing supports for Largo bc it's unfair that he wasn't in RD my story my rules so here's a follow up on his support with Calill that I wrote for the last book woohoo Largo is a himbo
-Digital
Chapter 35: Fiona x Leonardo
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Fiona and Leonardo C ~
Fiona: Leonardo! It truly is you!
Leonardo: Yes… That is my name. What about it?
Fiona: That’s not what I’m talking about… Don’t you remember me?
Leonardo: I…
Fiona: Back in the day, we met at diplomatic meetings between noble houses of Daein. It’s been a long time, but I don’t think I could ever forget you.
Leonardo: I don’t know what makes you think that strutting over here and talking about this is a good idea. There’s a reason that I’m here and not sitting atop a pile of gold these days.
Fiona: If you don’t mind my asking… What happened to you?
Leonardo: What?
Fiona: You were once a noble. I remember that much. What happened for you to end up here?
Leonardo: That isn’t important.
Fiona: I--
Leonardo: We’re done talking. Goodbye, Fiona.
Fiona: Leonardo, wait! ...Blast…
~ Fiona and Leonardo B ~
Fiona: Leonardo?
Leonardo: What is it this time?
Fiona: I simply wished to apologize for our last encounter. I believe that I was rude and pushed you the wrong way, and I owe you an apology for that.
Leonardo: No, it’s fine… You have every right to your curiosity, I just… I don’t like thinking about the past.
Fiona: If you’re alright with answering… Just what did happen to your family?
Leonardo: ...The Mad King’s War happened. Not every noble house was as lucky as yours was. You survived, but… My father and brother died, and my mother followed them. I had nothing, and I only found home when the Dawn Brigade took me in.
Fiona: I had no idea… I’m so sorry.
Leonardo: Times have changed since we were kids, Fiona. I’m not of the same station I once was, and I doubt I ever will be again.
Fiona: Goddess above…
~ Fiona and Leonardo A ~
Fiona: Leonardo… I have to ask… What are you planning on doing after the war?
Leonardo: I don’t know. I haven’t put much thought into it.
Fiona: Well… If you ever decide that you want to return to the nobility of Daein, I would be happy to help you get a start. You lost everything, and you didn’t deserve that.
Leonardo: I’m afraid I’m going to have to decline.
Fiona: What?
Leonardo: This is my life now. I can’t just abandon my team. You couldn’t leave your people, and I can’t leave mine. Besides… If I did become a noble again, I would spend the entire time thinking about what could have been but never was. My blood relatives are gone, and there’s nothing I can do to bring them back.
Fiona: ‘Blood relatives’... You have a new family now.
Leonardo: The Dawn Brigade is my home these days, and its members are my family. I can’t simply leave them.
Fiona: I understand. Our loyalties lie in different places.
Leonardo: But Daein is going to need restoration after the war is over. I’m sure we’ll see each other a time or two along the way, even if it won’t be like what we’re used to.
Fiona: Fate has brought us together multiple times, and I’m confident that it will guide us to a brighter tomorrow.
Leonardo: There you go… Just as positive as always.
Fiona: It’s part of my charm.
Leonardo: I know… And even if everything has changed… I’m glad that’s stayed the same.
Fiona: We’ve changed, but we can be the same as well.
Leonardo: I’ll have to think about that.
Fiona: I’ll be looking forward to our next conversation, Leonardo.
Leonardo: Yeah… Me too.
Notes:
This support can also be called 'random trivia about Leonardo that basically nobody knows' woohoo
-Digital
Chapter 36: Micaiah x Meg
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Micaiah and Meg C ~
Meg: …
Micaiah: Meg, how have you been doing this afternoon? I noticed that you’ve been quieter than usual.
Meg: I guess I’ve just been thinking about home…
Micaiah: That’s right… You come all the way from Crimea, don’t you? I remember you mentioning that when we first crossed paths.
Meg: Yeah. I’ve been missing my home village lately. I didn’t think any of this would be happening…
Micaiah: I don’t think that any of us did, if I’m being honest.
Meg: I don’t know what’s going on back home, and it makes me wonder how much I’m missing.
Micaiah: I understand… If you want to leave at any point, feel free to do so. Nobody is going to force you to stay here.
Meg: Thank you for saying so, Micaiah… I just need a bit of time to think.
Micaiah: Of course. Take as long as you need.
~ Micaiah and Meg B ~
Micaiah: Hello, Meg. What are you up to now?
Meg: I’m writing a letter to send back home.
Micaiah: I see…
Meg: Even if I can’t exactly send them given our situation, I still like writing to my family members. It’s like a journal of sorts about everything that we’ve been doing lately.
Micaiah: I understand. It’s natural to miss people like that.
Meg: Maybe I’ll be able to show them everything that I wrote after this is over. I’m sure that would be really nice… I’ll have lots of stories to tell then.
Micaiah: That’s true. History is happening all around us, and we’re at the center of it.
Meg: You’re right…
Micaiah: Are… Are you still thinking about going home?
Meg: I don’t know… For right now, I think that I’m okay. Thank you for asking.
Micaiah: You’re welcome. Do what you think is right.
Meg: What I think is right… Hm…
~ Micaiah and Meg A ~
Meg: Alright, Micaiah. I’ve made up my mind.
Micaiah: Oh? What is it?
Meg: I’m going to stay here from now on.
Micaiah: What made you change your mind?
Meg: I thought about what you said before. I like being here. I never would have imagined leaving behind my home village before I decided to go out on a journey. I didn’t think that I would be part of something like this either, but… I like being able to meet so many new people from all walks of life. It’s something that you can’t experience if you stay in your comfort zone.
Micaiah: I’m proud of you for breaking out of your shell.
Meg: Thank you… One day, I hope to be like you, Micaiah. You're so confident and powerful. I’m going to stay here for as long as you need me, and I’ll do what I can to help out the war effort. You can consider that much a promise.
Micaiah: I’m honored to hear that you admire me, Meg… I care greatly for you as well, and I’m happy that you decided to stay. I would miss you if you were gone.
Meg: Aw, shucks… Thanks, Micaiah. I’m going to follow in your footsteps, I promise!
Micaiah: As long as you never lose what makes you yourself… Alright. I look forward to seeing the independent young woman that you will inevitably become.
Meg: Thank you, Micaiah… What would I do without you?
Notes:
Character development is spiiiiiicy
-Digital
Chapter 37: Shinon x Sigrun
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Shinon and Sigrun C ~
Sigrun: Good afternoon, Shinon.
Shinon: …
Sigrun: Pardon me for asking, but… Why are you glaring at me so intensely? Is something the matter?
Shinon: Stop it.
Sigrun: Stop what?
Shinon: This whole act of being so nice to everybody. It’s annoying.
Sigrun: I’m afraid I don’t understand.
Shinon: If you have problems with people, just say it already. Don’t bother with pretending to be something that you’re not.
Sigrun: You misunderstand me, Shinon. I’m only acting the way that I find to be for the best. I’m acting loyally to myself.
Shinon: Fine. Keep insisting on that. I’m not here to argue with you. I’m leaving.
Sigrun: You were arguing with me though… Sigh. I wonder what’s bothering him…
~ Shinon and Sigrun B ~
Sigrun: I think that we should talk, Shinon.
Shinon: We have nothing to discuss.
Sigrun: Why did you get so upset with me before? We’re comrades, you know. If you have issues with me, it would be for the best if you stated them upright so that we could resolve the problem before it grew any worse.
Shinon: It doesn’t even matter.
Sigrun: And yet, you’ve been avoiding me for quite some time.
Shinon: Fine! Just leave me alone and don’t say anything to me after I tell you this! I’m only saying it so that you’ll get off my back, alright?
Sigrun: I…
Shinon: You remind me of my mother, okay? Now buzz off. I’ve had enough of listening to you talk.
Sigrun: His mother…? That certainly wasn’t the turn I expected that conversation to take… How strange. I wonder if there’s anything that I can do to help him…
~ Shinon and Sigrun A ~
Shinon: Quit following me, would you? I can hear you there.
Sigrun: My apologies… I simply don’t want us to argue about this anymore.
Shinon: We’re not arguing. I told you to leave me alone.
Sigrun: Your animosity towards me is impacting our performance on the battlefield. Even our commanders are noticing.
Shinon: Fine. If you really want to talk about it, then just say so.
Sigrun: Please tell me how I remind you of your mother. I don’t want this to be a problem longer than it already has been.
Shinon: She was so… Fake. She always wanted everyone to think that she was perfect and could never do anything wrong. Guess what? That couldn’t have been more incorrect. She was nice on the outside, but she was full of hate inside.
Sigrun: And… You assumed that I would be like that?
Shinon: Every person has a second motive to each situation. Look around. Act like every person’s wishes are completely innocent.
Sigrun: I… I’m not going to claim that everyone is not like that, but… I think that you’re treating the world as if it’s attacking you when that isn’t the case.
Shinon: What are you on about?
Sigrun: The world can be a cruel place, and people can be two-faced, but… Not everyone is. Allow yourself to have faith that some people are good.
Shinon: Yeah. Sure.
Sigrun: I understand that I can’t change your mind on my own, but… I still want you to know that I’m saying this because I don’t want you to be upset anymore.
Shinon: What are you suggesting I do then?
Sigrun: I think that you should be a bit less hostile towards the world. Allow people to be kind to you.
Shinon: …
Sigrun: If you truly want me to stay away from you, then I will. If you decide that you want someone to talk to though… I’m here. Your mother and I are nothing alike. I want to help you. There’s nothing else to it.
Shinon: You just want me to stop being mad at you.
Sigrun: There you go again, always searching for a second motive… This isn’t about arguments anymore, Shinon. I want to help you.
Shinon: ...Fine. If you’re going to get on me about hating the world, then I’ll start changing that with you.
Sigrun: I’m honored to hear you say that. If you ever need something, all you need to do is speak with me. I promise.
Shinon: ...What a strange woman… Maybe I was wrong about her… Hmph.
Notes:
What if I did a ~ character development ~ wow!
-Digital
Chapter 38: Makalov x Aran
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Aran and Makalov C ~
Aran: You… I know you.
Makalov: And you are… Pardon me, do we know each other?
Aran: We do. You lived in Begnion before this, didn’t you?
Makalov: Who wants to know?
Aran: My adoptive family consists of merchants. That should ring a few bells for you. After all, you’ve caused quite a few problems for my family. You’ve got debts that you never paid back.
Makalov: Eep-! How did you know?!
Aran: Crude drawings of you can be found on dartboards.
Makalov: I… Please spare me! I promise that I can change!
Aran: I’m not here to collect money from you.
Makalov: That’s what they all say before they turn around and take from me!
Aran: Believe what you want. No skin off my back.
Makalov: Eeeeeeek!!
Aran: And he ran off. Whatever. That’s his problem.
~ Aran and Makalov B ~
Aran: You’re avoiding me.
Makalov: Aran… You noticed?
Aran: Everybody noticed. They keep asking me about it. I don’t know how to tell them that you’re staying away from me because you owe my parents money.
Makalov: Please don’t let anybody from the Royal Knights find out! They’re going to be so mad!
Aran: Are you ever going to learn how to pay back your doubts and take accountability for your actions? I’ve heard from others in the army that this is normal for you.
Makalov: I… Well…
Aran: Of course. People like you never change. I shouldn’t have expected anything else.
Makalov: Don’t give me the disappointed face!
Aran: What else do you expect me to do?
Makalov: I don’t know…
Aran: Exactly. Let’s just leave it here. I’m not coming to collect money from you, but that doesn’t mean that I condone your behavior. As long as you understand that, I’ll leave this alone.
Makalov: Phew… He’s gone… I don’t know how much more of those death glares I can take…
~ Aran and Makalov A ~
Makalov: Here.
Aran: What?
Makalov: You said that you didn’t want me to pay you back, but… I feel bad. You keep on looking at me like that.
Aran: You’re paying me back for what you did to my family?
Makalov: Yeah. Take it or leave it.
Aran: ...How much of this did you get through gambling?
Makalov: Do you want the money or not?
Aran: Use this to pay back the people who are actually coming after you. I told you that we don’t need to settle the score right now. We’ll deal with it another time.
Makalov: I knew you were going to ask me about it again…
Aran: Listen, I might not care much about just leaving you be, but my family is a different story. They will get upset about this when they hear where you are.
Makalov: Of course…
Aran: Given what they’ve done to those dartboards of your face, I would get your money together in advance.
Makalov: I don’t like the sound of that at all…
Aran: I’m trying to help you, believe it or not. I don’t like seeing people getting skewered if it can be avoided.
Makalov: Alright… I’m going to see if I can double my money.
Aran: Suddenly, I see why debt collectors hate you.
Makalov: What was that?
Aran: Give me the money. Somebody has to keep you from being irresponsible.
Makalov: Sigh… Time to find another way to spend the rest of the night then…
Notes:
Me: I need to care for all of the characters in this equally regardless of my true opinions on them so that I don't show too much bias
Also me: I don't care for Makalov-Digital
Chapter 39: Giffca x Mordecai
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Mordecai and Giffca C ~
Mordecai: …
Giffca: You seem lost in thought.
Mordecai: Giffca! I did not notice you were there.
Giffca: Such is the way of my work.
Mordecai: Mm, you make a fair point.
Giffca: What are you thinking about?
Mordecai: Gallia… How the people there are doing now.
Giffca: Right now, nobody is doing well at all. The goddess has turned everyone to stone.
Mordecai: I know that. Still, I worry…
Giffca: Quite some time has passed since you were there… That’s right.
Mordecai: First, it was Crimea. Then, it was Begnion.
Giffca: I suppose so…
Mordecai: I simply wonder… If Gallia is alright.
Giffca: Who can say? We’ll have to complete our objective first.
Mordecai: …Yes… We will…
~ Mordecai and Giffca B ~
Mordecai: Can a goddess even die?
Giffca: What?
Mordecai: Goddesses… Do they die?
Giffca: I’m afraid I have no idea.
Mordecai: Gallia will never be safe if goddesses cannot die.
Giffca: ...That’s what you’re worried about. You fear that we’re operating on assumptions rather than evidence. What if Ashera doesn’t do anything to undo what she has already done to the continent?
Mordecai: Many said that she loved the people, but she still turned them to stone. We are the only ones left.
Giffca: And Gallia is a mystery at the moment… Many people are stone now, but we don’t know if they’ll be able to return to normal. Yune seems sure, but there is still a chance she’s wrong.
Mordecai: Will we be the only ones left forever? Will it be only us forever?
Giffca: I’m afraid I don’t have answers to that question… None of us do. Not yet, at the very least. We just have to hope that Yune is correct in her beliefs.
Mordecai: Hope… That is all we can do…
~ Mordecai and Giffca A ~
Mordecai: …
Giffca: Is something on your mind, Mordecai?
Mordecai: I… I am hoping for the safety of Gallia. For the safety of everyone on Tellius.
Giffca: ...The world is lucky to have a kind soul such as yourself, Mordecai.
Mordecai: The world is cruel. War is cruel. That does not mean I must be.
Giffca: It’s something to be valued, especially in times like these.
Mordecai: I am hoping that I will see Gallia at least once more when times are peaceful. I miss the people, and I want them to be safe.
Giffca: If the goddess was as caring as you are, I doubt we would be in this situation now… She claims that we have lost our way for falling to war, but she did little to absolve us of our suffering. She was sleeping all this time, unaware of what was taking place outside her resting place.
Mordecai: I pray that peace will come by our hands. The goddess may not be helping us, but we can still save our people. I was uncertain before, but… I am sure now.
Giffca: I admire your confidence, Mordecai… Gallia will welcome your return when the war draws to a close.
Mordecai: And I will welcome Gallia… May peace arrive soon to save everyone on the continent, laguz and beorc. Gallia, Crimea, Daein… They all deserve the same hope.
Giffca: Allow me to join you for a moment to pray for the future. If you would have me, that is.
Mordecai: Of course.
Notes:
Woooooah a tenth of the way through no way
-Digital
Chapter 40: Oliver x Tanith
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Oliver and Tanith C ~
Tanith: You… I was hoping that the rumors weren’t true when I heard that you could be found in the army.
Oliver: What is the meaning of this?! Why do you point your blade at someone as illustrious as I?
Tanith: Why wouldn’t I do this? That’s the better question. After everything that you’ve pulled, this feels like it’s pretty natural, wouldn’t you say?
Oliver: I’m afraid I don’t understand what you mean. All I have done is in the name of beauty.
Tanith: Uh-huh… You mean buying and selling innocent laguz was done in the name of beauty?
Oliver: I am here to look after the lovely herons! They must be defended by someone, and I am happy to act as their guardian.
Tanith: You’re clearly new here… You had best not try anything to hurt them or anybody else. If you do, I won’t hesitate to run you through. Understood?
Oliver: O-Of course… What a stern woman… Just as tense as I remember…
~ Oliver and Tanith B ~
Tanith: Stop looking like that.
Oliver: Whatever are you referring to?
Tanith: I can see that you’re watching the heron royalty. It’s creeping everybody out, myself included.
Oliver: I have already told you of--
Tanith: Your obligation to defend the precious, yes, I’ve heard the speech a time or two. It gives me a headache each time. Everybody else might be accepting that you’re on our side, but I won’t be easily fooled.
Oliver: My motives are nothing but sincere.
Tanith: You really expect me to believe that? You’ve done nothing but cause problems for us since you first appeared. Senator or soldier, you’re a troublemaker.
Oliver: Your words strike harshly… I am here because I wish to be. Nothing more, nothing less.
Tanith: You might be here, but none of us want you to be here… Goddess, please save our souls. I don’t know how much more of this I can take.
~ Oliver and Tanith A ~
Tanith: You.
Oliver: What is it that brings you to my side once again? Have you been captivated by my incredible charm?
Tanith: Never in a thousand years. Tell me, what are you planning to do after the war?
Oliver: I will follow the whims of fate and see where they take me. If all goes well, I will be able to follow the lovely members of the heron royal fami--
Tanith: Don’t even finish that sentence. It isn’t going to happen.
Oliver: You still refuse to give me a chance?
Tanith: Can you blame me? My job is to protect Empress Sanaki. You are at risk of interfering with such a duty.
Oliver: You perform your duty well… And your glares are terrifying.
Tanith: I do what I must… But I want you to promise me one thing.
Oliver: Oh? Do continue.
Tanith: After the war ends, we had best not see one another ever again. We won’t have any reasons to keep you alive at that point. You know of your crimes, and you are liable for execution.
Oliver: Begnion alone could never truly chain a connoisseur of beauty such as myself. I will travel the world over to see what is waiting for me beyond the borders of my fair nation.
Tanith: Thank the gods… As soon as the war is over, we will never speak or acknowledge one another again. Understood?
Oliver: If that is what you so desire.
Tanith: Look at that… He does have some damn sense… It’s a shame I have half a mind to kill him here and now. Oh, if not for the mercies of my superiors, he would be… Hmph.
Notes:
"Today we openly bash Oliver. Tomorrow? Who knows?" - Tanith at some point during this support probably
-Digital
Chapter 41: Calill x Geoffrey
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Calill and Geoffrey C ~
Geoffrey: Calill, I don’t believe that I ever had the chance to thank you.
Calill: Thank me? What brought this on?
Geoffrey: During the siege of Fort Alpea… I never thanked you for all that you did for both the queen and the Crimean Royal Knights.
Calill: Oh, there’s no need to worry about that. I helped because I wanted to. I knew that it was the best thing to do.
Geoffrey: In a time where soldiers were scarce, you did quite a bit to aid our fight against Duke Ludveck. I still wish to show my appreciation.
Calill: How about this? You can make it up to me at some other point if you’re so insistent on satisfying this debt.
Geoffrey: Alright. I can do that.
Calill: Oh, Geoffrey… You truly can be an exhausting man, but I would be lying if I said I didn’t find it endearing.
~ Calill and Geoffrey B ~
Geoffrey: Your skills with a tome are still unparalleled, I see.
Calill: Of course. I’ve been sure to keep my abilities refined. You never know when a beauty such as myself will be needed on the battlefield.
Geoffrey: Life does throw unexpected matters at us from time to time…
Calill: Exactly. It’s best to be safe rather than sorry.
Geoffrey: Given that you’ve moved into the life of a shop owner, I didn’t realize that you would be remaining so sharp with a tome.
Calill: I have many surprises up my sleeve.
Geoffrey: I see… Have you put any thought into what you wish to receive from me for your previous service?
Calill: I’ve been a touch distracted given current circumstances. Forgive me.
Geoffrey: It’s fine. Take your time.
Calill: Hm… There’s something on his mind… I wonder what could be bothering him.
~ Calill and Geoffrey A ~
Geoffrey: Calill, I have a question for you.
Calill: That much is obvious. What is it?
Geoffrey: Have you ever considered joining the Crimean Royal Knights?
Calill: That’s a big question, you know…
Geoffrey: You said that you’ve been training to remain prepared in case of a fight. If you need somewhere to battle, the Crimean Royal Knights would be more than happy to receive you.
Calill: I would be lying if I said that I had not considered it, but… I’m afraid that my purpose lies elsewhere these days.
Geoffrey: I understand. If you ever change your mind, we would love to have you join our ranks.
Calill: I’ll keep that up my sleeve in case the whim ever takes me… And I’ll be keeping your supposed debt to me in mind as well.
Geoffrey: I had a feeling you were going to say that.
Calill: I know how you function, Geoffrey. You’re a man of honor and loyalty. If you feel that you owe someone something, you won’t back down until you’ve repaid them.
Geoffrey: That much is accurate.
Calill: We’ll work it out after the war, alright? There’s not much to do when you’re constantly marching anyways, wouldn’t you say?
Geoffrey: I take it this means we’ll be seeing more of each other then?
Calill: Oh, please. With how many of your knights come to my tavern to get drunk after a day of hard work, it’s only a matter of time that you appear again to drag them back.
Geoffrey: You make a good point… We’ll never be too far away from one another, it seems.
Calill: That’s nothing to complain about though.
Geoffrey: I agree completely.
Notes:
Oh boy I'm posting this super early that's weird
-Digital
Chapter 42: Muarim x Lethe
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Muarim and Lethe C ~
Lethe: It’s been a while since we last saw one another, Muarim.
Muarim: I suppose it has… Many things have changed.
Lethe: Another war has begun… Where have you been all this time? Every nation on the continent has gone to battle, but you were nowhere to be seen. I’ve heard that you were once working with the Daein Liberation Army, but you left their ranks after Daein’s freedom was confirmed.
Muarim: I… I am afraid that I could not remain there any longer.
Lethe: Did… Did something happen?
Muarim: You could certainly say that…
Lethe: Tell me.
Muarim: I… I will at a later point. How does that sound?
Lethe: Alright. Stay safe until then.
Muarim: Of course.
~ Muarim and Lethe B ~
Muarim: The one behind the Feral Ones… I met him.
Lethe: What?!
Muarim: He has since perished, but… During the war in Daein, he appeared as an advisor to the prince. He attempted to turn me into a Feral One. If not for Prince Rafiel saving me…
Lethe: ...I understand. He’s rotting in hell now, but… I can certainly see how that would weigh heavily on a person.
Muarim: Daein is a prejudiced land. It pulled away from Begnion precisely because it wished to have stricter laws against laguz such as us.
Lethe: The slave trade in Begnion is only the tip of the iceberg as far as ridding this land of hatred.
Muarim: Correct. I have done what I can to save those who have suffered, but… Much work has yet to be carried out.
Lethe: I understand… One of these days…
Muarim: Yes… One day.
~ Muarim and Lethe A ~
Lethe: Muarim, you have never been to Gallia.
Muarim: No, I have not.
Lethe: When the war ends, I wish to take you there. You once told me that you had lived without the pride of the laguz in your heart, but I want to change that. When the war ends, I want you to see Gallia with me.
Muarim: My work will take me elsewhere, I’m afraid.
Lethe: You don’t need to stay forever. Just for a short while, see Gallia. In return, I’ll do what I can to help your group free laguz in Begnion from the influence of the slave trade.
Muaim: You wish to do such a thing? I would think that you have too much to do in Gallia to come to Begnion.
Lethe: I can spare some time away from my homeland. Besides, there are many of our laguz brethren who continue to suffer. I want to do what I can to free them as well.
Muarim: May they one day understand laguz pride the same way that you do.
Lethe: They shouldn’t have to live in shame of what they are. It isn’t wrong to be proud of who you are, and Begnion is cowardly for enforcing such a ridiculous mindset.
Muarim: I agree completely.
Lethe: We both have important work to do for the sake of furthering our similar ambitions. We want the world to change, and even if it drives us apart in the short-term… I’m confident that we’ll see one another again.
Muarim: The blood of the laguz binds us regardless of distance.
Lethe: And it will be that same blood and pride that allows us to see peace. We’ll free those under the influence of the feral drug, save those in the traces of the Begnion slave trade, and unite the people of Tellius.
Muarim: I’m looking forward to that day.
Lethe: And I as well.
Notes:
Aaaaaaaa supports are fun
-Digital
Chapter 43: Soren x Stefan
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Soren and Stefan C ~
Stefan: You look the same.
Soren: What are you doing here?
Stefan: I have my reasons for coming out of the desert, if that’s what you’re wondering. There’s an easy way to lure me out of my hiding spot if you know me well enough.
Soren: ...People like us.
Stefan: It matters not right now. What I’m focused on is the fact that you look the same as you did three years ago.
Soren: …
Stefan: What’s it been now? Six years since you aged like a beorc?
Soren: We aren’t having this conversation.
Stefan: They’re going to start noticing soon. You have to be careful for your own sake.
Soren: We’re done talking. Goodbye, Stefan.
Stefan: He understands… He simply doesn’t want to admit it.
~ Soren and Stefan B ~
Stefan: Branded lead difficult lives. People like us… We’ve suffered for a great many years.
Soren: I thought I told you that we weren’t speaking anymore.
Stefan: I thought you knew me better than that. I won’t simply abandon this topic on the flip of a coin that way. I’m doing this because I want to help you. Branded have been targets for discrimination for a great many years.
Soren: I’m far more aware of such a truth than you realize.
Stefan: The laguz shun us as if we do not exist. It’s easier for their pride that way. The beorc respond with violence, finding us to be bad omens. We belong nowhere but together.
Soren: I know where I belong, and it’s here with Ike. I thought I had made as much clear three years ago. If you know what’s best for you, then you’ll drop this subject as soon as I finish this sentence.
Stefan: It’s always a tragedy when another Branded suffers because of their blood… I don’t want that to happen to you.
Soren: …
Stefan: Consider it. That’s all I ask.
~ Soren and Stefan A ~
Soren: I have an answer for you.
Stefan: I doubt that you have thought much on the matter at all.
Soren: I knew my response before you could even ask the question. I will be staying with Ike regardless of your thoughts on the matter. I belong at his side, and there will never be another place that wants for my presence more. He has made as much clear, and I believe that my own ambitions have as well.
Stefan: Do you believe that you will be safe with him? Are you confident that this won’t end in ruin?
Soren: You’ve met the man. You must be aware of how firm he is in his beliefs of equality.
Stefan: I am aware. I simply want you to be safe.
Soren: With him, I am safe. He knows more than you realize.
Stefan: You told him?
Soren: Ike won’t allow anything to happen to me. He refuses to let harm befall any of his companions. I am no different from the rest in such a respect. Laguz, beorc, or Branded… It matters not to Ike.
Stefan: I see… If you believe that you will be safe at his side, then I won’t press the matter any further.
Soren: Thank you.
Stefan: But if you ever find yourself needing a home, you know where to find me. You’ll be able to locate the village easily. Branded are naturals when it comes to locating the place, you’ll find.
Soren: I’ll keep that in mind even if I have no intentions of following you up on that offer.
Stefan: As long as you’re safe, I won’t intervene. But if trouble arrives… All you need to do is come to Grann Desert. Your friends are there, and that fact will never change.
Notes:
I've been looking forward to this one and here it is woo
-Digital
Chapter 44: Kieran x Oscar
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Kieran and Oscar C ~
Kieran: And so we meet again… It’s almost as if us crossing paths was fated by the gods themselves!
Oscar: Hello again, Kieran.
Kieran: Such a cavalier greeting… I can’t say that I’m surprised. You have never quite reached the level of elegance known within the knights of Crimea.
Oscar: To be fair, I don’t think that anyone could reach the level that you have set for yourself.
Kieran: Perhaps you are correct… I wish for us to duel one another and see how far we have come in the past three years!
Oscar: It’s been a while since we were last together… Not since before the Greil Mercenaries left the court of Crimea.
Kieran: Your presence has been sorely missed. Grab your weapon and allow us to spar as we once did!
Oscar: Alright. If that’s what you truly want, I’ll indulge you. Let’s get this over with.
Kieran: It would be my honor!
~ Kieran and Oscar B ~
Kieran: You know… I’ve sensed something different from you as of late. Don’t tell me that you’re finally considering leaving behind your mercenary life! ...Please tell me that.
Oscar: I’ve been contemplating what happened when we rescued Lucia at the end of the battle at Fort Alpea.
Kieran: That’s right. Mercenaries or otherwise, you acted as a knight then. It was like you were back to defending Crimea the way that you did all those years ago.
Oscar: It was a unique sense of thrill, I’ll say that much.
Kieran: I thought you were confident in staying as a mercenary.
Oscar: There are some things meant for mercenaries while other things are meant for knights… That much remains true.
Kieran: Do you believe that you are made to be a knight then? Do you finally understand my thought process on the matter?
Oscar: It’s something to consider. I’ll put it that way.
Kieran: Finally… Here’s to hoping he decides to follow through with it…!
~ Kieran and Oscar A ~
Oscar: Kieran, I… I believe that there’s a chance I might be coming back to work for the Crimean Royal Knights once again.
Kieran: Where did this come from? After all your years of believing otherwise, are you finally ready to change your mind?
Oscar: In a way, I suppose that I’ve always missed being a knight. I simply needed the right situation to show me that.
Kieran: The Royal Knights are always wanting for skilled fighters such as yourself. I have no doubt that you will be welcomed without a moment of hesitation if you chose to regain our ranks.
Oscar: I’m confident of that much as well… I’ve always had the feeling that Lord Geoffrey was curious about me.
Kieran: Lord Geoffrey would be more than happy to welcome you into our ranks! But… Is this what you want?
Oscar: What?
Kieran: Don’t tell me that you’re bowing under the weight of the pressure of others! Is that the reasoning for your return?
Oscar: Not at all. This is a choice I’m making alone, I promise.
Kieran: Good! You wouldn’t be up to your full strength if you were forced into this, after all.
Oscar: Of course… I can’t say I’m surprised with your thoughts on the matter.
Kieran: The Royal Knights have missed you, Oscar… And so have I.
Oscar: How sentimental of you, Kieran.
Kieran: It will remain our secret. Understood?
Oscar: I wouldn’t dream of telling a soul.
Notes:
TWO CAVALIERS
TWO CAVALIERS
Anyways I posted the first chapter of three new stories in the past two days so please go check those out oop
-Digital
Chapter 45: Astrid x Lyre
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Lyre and Astrid C ~
Lyre: Who goes there? I know that you’re watching me. Come out before I do something that will end messily.
Astrid: My apologies. I didn’t mean to bother you.
Lyre: Oh! Astrid… Sorry. I thought you were an enemy soldier for a moment there.
Astrid: It’s alright. I should have told you that I was going to be there in the first place.
Lyre: Speaking of that, why were you there? If you don’t mind me asking, that is.
Astrid: I… I just wanted to make sure that you were alright. I saw you get a cut on your arm during the last battle.
Lyre: Oh, this? It’s not a big deal. Don’t worry about it.
Astrid: Alright… I-I’ll leave you to the rest of your day then. My apologies for frightening you.
Lyre: She sure did seem tense… I wonder why.
~ Lyre and Astrid B ~
Lyre: You know, Astrid, if you’re going to keep watching me, you might as well just come out and say it. I don’t think there’s a reason to be all secretive about it.
Astrid: I’m--
Lyre: You don’t need to apologize. That’s not what I’m asking for.
Astrid: …
Lyre: What has you so interested in me in the first place? Did I do something that makes you want to get closer to me? I don’t know what it is, if that’s the case. It would be best if you elaborated so that we can work this out sooner rather than later.
Astrid: You remind me of my sister.
Lyre: I didn’t know you had one.
Astrid: Not many people do… I have a few, actually.
Lyre: I see… And it’s been enough to get you so firmly attached to the hip with me?
Astrid: I suppose…
Lyre: Hm…
Astrid: I’ll… I’ll leave you to the rest of your day. I’ll see you later, Lyre.
Lyre: Again with the weird behavior… What’s going on with her…?
~ Lyre and Astrid A ~
Lyre: Can we talk?
Astrid: Um… Yes. Sorry. I suppose that I was watching you again… I should just tell you when I want to be with you.
Lyre: You should. I want to know why you’re so interested too. You’ve been so attached, but I don’t know why. You said that I reminded you of your sister, but I’d like to know a little more than that.
Astrid: My older sister… She was like you when I was young.
Lyre: What?
Astrid: So full of hope and life… The world was difficult, but she never bowed to it. That simply wasn’t in her nature. I admired her for it. I wished that I could be more like her.
Lyre: You’re using past tense. That has me a bit worried.
Astrid: It’s been a long time since we saw each other… She was wed to a Begnion noble when she turned eighteen. I haven’t seen her since then. Her hope… It isn’t there anymore. Being with you reminded me of those happy times we shared.
Lyre: But why didn’t you just talk to me then?
Astrid: I… I was afraid of messing up and driving you away.
Lyre: Don’t worry about that. I’m not a scary person to talk to. Besides, you can’t really enjoy spending time with me if we don’t ever speak, huh?
Astrid: I suppose not…
Lyre: I think we should talk more often. How does that sound?
Astrid: Lovely, as a matter of fact…
Lyre: Who knows? Maybe you’ll be able to see your sister again one day too.
Astrid: I can only dream…
Lyre: Until then, let’s become actual friends, okay? No more watching from a distance or anything.
Astrid: It’s a deal… And Lyre? Thank you.
Notes:
I like these two talking a lot more than I thought wow
-Digital
Chapter 46: Heather x Mist
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Heather and Mist C ~
Mist: Oh, these flowers truly are lovely… I haven’t seen any nice blooms like this in a long time.
Heather: You’re paying an awful lot of attention to those petals, huh?
Mist: Ah, hey, Heather. Yeah, it’s been a while since I was able to pick flowers. It helps me to get my mind off everything, and I think that they’re nice to have around.
Heather: We’re so busy with marching that it’s hard to kick back and relax… I’m glad that you were able to find something interesting around here.
Mist: We all need ways of decompressing sometimes… Plus… It helps me to feel a bit more connected to those that I’ve lost.
Heather: …
Mist: Anyways, I’m going to see where I can fit these with my things. See you later, Heather!
Heather: For someone so chipper, it sure does seem like she’s been through a lot…
~ Heather and Mist B ~
Heather: …
Mist: Oh, Heather… I didn’t realize I was going to have company in picking flowers today. Pardon me for being a bit shocked.
Heather: I guess that I’ve just been thinking a lot about what you told me before.
Mist: That? Yeah… I got a bit caught up in the heat of the moment…
Heather:
Who do you remember when you pick flowers?
Mist: My mother and father… They died a long time ago, but I know that my mother loved flowers. I’d give a set to my father after he had a long day at work too.
Heather: You’re a nice girl, Mist… They were lucky to have someone as nice as you in their lives.
Mist: Thanks, Heather… Where is this coming from?
Heather: Nowhere in particular… Just me thinking. Now, let’s get back to picking these flowers, huh?
Mist: Okay!
~ Heather and Mist A ~
Heather: Here.
Mist: Huh?
Heather: These are for you.
Mist: Flowers? But… Heather, I don’t understand.
Heather: What you said before… It touched me, alright? Life is temporary, and we need to do what we can to enjoy the people that we have before they’re gone.
Mist: That’s true, but… You must have a reason for this.
Heather: You’ve been through so much at such a young age. I guess it just made me think that you deserved a little something extra. Besides, I think that picking flowers is a nice thing to do as well. Really does help to take the edge off after all the constant fighting, huh?
Mist: I suppose that you’re right… You know, I want to honor the people that die in the war too. That’s another reason that I pick flowers. Everyone deserves respect even in death.
Heather: I can’t say I disagree there. I’m happy that everyone here has somebody like you to look after them. Commander Ike’s a lucky guy for having such a bright little sister.
Mist: Thanks, Heather… I really do appreciate all of the flowers. I’m going to make sure that everyone sees them too. Maybe I can put them in the dining area for the time being so that everybody can look at the work you put in. I’ll pick them up before we start moving again.
Heather: How sweet of you to do… In that case, I’ll leave you to it. Next time that you decide to pick flowers, come and find me. I’ll join you.
Mist: Got it! See you later, Heather!
Heather: There really is life in this world, huh…? That girl is proof enough to me that hope still exists. Even at the heart of this war, you can still find something beautiful… And I’m not talking about the flowers.
Notes:
New support! I'm doubling up today since I got busy yesterday and didn't have the chance to update. First off, here we go!
I thought that Mist was out of Heather's age range for flirting since she's a few years older than Mist, so we get something way softer and sweeter instead. Fluff with a side of angst ah yes my favorite
-Digital
Chapter 47: Pelleas x Tauroneo
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Pelleas and Tauroneo C ~
Pelleas: …
Tauroneo: Excuse me… Are you alright? You seem to be rather unfocused.
Pelleas: Ah… My apologies. I’ve been a bit distracted as of late. Everything has been moving so fast between the war and everything that came afterwards. The blood pact… I…
Tauroneo: With everyone turned to stone, the blood pact is no longer an issue. You can do everything you wish to without any fears of retaliation from Begnion.
Pelleas: I wished to fight against Begnion from the start, but I knew that I wouldn’t be able to escape their grasp. I wish that I had been more optimistic like Micaiah. She really did know what to do when push came to shove.
Tauroneo: Is something the matter? You seem so upset thinking about her.
Pelleas: I… It’s nothing. I need to go. I’ll see you again soon.
Tauroneo: …
~ Pelleas and Tauroneo B ~
Pelleas: I… I have a question for you.
Tauroneo: What is it?
Pelleas: I want to know… Do you think that I’m a good king?
Tauroneo: Where did this come from?
Pelleas: I’ve been thinking a lot as of late, and… I don’t think that I should be on the throne.
Tauroneo: Is this about the blood pact?
Pelleas: Everything fell apart when I became the king of Daein. I barely did anything to aid in the rebirth of my country, and what did I do after being crowned? I threw us into a war that drove us into the dirt.
Tauroneo: You aren’t giving yourself enough credit.
Pelleas: I know where my beliefs lie, and… I’m afraid that I don’t belong on the throne of Daein. I know it better than anyone. I wonder… Perhaps…
Tauroneo: At such a young age, he’s been forced to take on such weight… The way of the world truly is cruel.
~ Pelleas and Tauroneo A ~
Pelleas: I… I’ve made up my mind.
Tauroneo: What is it? Is this about your thoughts regarding your rule?
Pelleas: It is… I understand that I lack the leadership skills needed to help Daein recover. Related to Ashnard or not, I’m not the ruler that Daein needs right now. I don’t have what the people need.
Tauroneo: I know who you think does.
Pelleas: Micaiah. I want her to take over in my stead. She deserves this honor after all that she has done for me. I’ve been an awful ruler, but she’s remained loyal all the while… She is what Daein needs right now. The people trust her, and I do as well.
Tauroneo: What will you do then?
Pelleas: I want to do what I can to help Daein even if I’m not the ruler. I’ll advise Micaiah if I can. I think that would be the position for me.
Tauroneo: I understand… Do you truly think that this is for the best? I know that this is a large decision to make.
Pelleas: I’ll need to talk it over with her, but… I know that this is what Micaiah deserves. I’m not the ruler that Daein needs.
Tauroneo: You still aren’t giving yourself enough credit. You didn’t realize that you were being backed into a corner until it was too late.
Pelleas: It was my mistake in the first place. I want to do what I can to make up for that, but I don’t think that I can do such a thing on the throne… I understand that this is what everyone needs in Daein, and I need it too.
Tauroneo: I understand… But I’ll continue to stand by you and the rest of Daein through thick and thin. That much is a promise.
Pelleas: You would still do such a thing even after all I’ve done?
Tauroneo: My loyalty is to you above the crown itself.
Pelleas: What did I do to deserve such kindness…?
Tauroneo: Don’t ask such things. Instead, accept it.
Pelleas: Thank you. I’m going to do what I can to be worthy of your treatment, and I’ll do everything that I can to help Daein as soon as this war ends. Consider it a promise.
Tauroneo: I admire your resolve… And I’ll stand at your side the whole way through. Such a vow will never be broken.
Notes:
Pelleas is here! Yay!
-Digital
Chapter 48: Laura x Nolan
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Nolan and Laura C ~
Nolan: Thank you for your help, Laura. I appreciate it.
Laura: It’s no issue at all. I’m just sorry that I wasn’t able to help you sooner.
Nolan: Why are you apologizing? You had more pressing matters to attend to. A lot of people on our side were hurt during that last fight. A little cut on my leg isn’t all that important by comparison.
Laura: I assumed it would be the polite thing to do. People apologize when they’ve done something wrong.
Nolan: But you haven’t done anything wrong.
Laura: I… I don’t think we agree on the matter then.
Nolan: You know what I think? You need a boost of confidence.
Laura: I do?
Nolan: Yes, and I’m going to help you with it.
Laura: But--
Nolan: No protests. I’ve made up my mind.
Laura: I… I don’t know how to feel about this… He sure does seem determined…
~ Nolan and Laura B ~
Nolan: Alright. Lesson number one in confidence: positive self-talk!
Laura: I still don’t see how this is supposed to help.
Nolan: You need a boost in your self-esteem, and if you think about yourself in a positive way, then it will help you out a lot. Trust me on that.
Laura: Is there really a point to this?
Nolan: The fact that you’re asking at all means that the answer is yes.
Laura: Fine… Where do I start?
Nolan: Start with talking about something you like about yourself.
Laura: Um… I’m getting better with practicing light magic…?
Nolan: Keep going.
Laura: I might be ready to use it on the battlefield soon…
Nolan: Good. That’s a great place to start.
Laura: You’re going to make me keep going, aren’t you?
Nolan: You know me so well. Repetition makes habit. Now, let’s do it again.
Laura: Fine…
~ Nolan and Laura A ~
Nolan: I think that you already know what I’m here for.
Laura: I do, as a matter of fact. I’ve gotten used to you coming to talk to me about these subjects, you know.
Nolan: Good. Have you been doing it outside of our conversations?
Laura: I have. It took some getting used to since I’m not used to talking to myself, but… I’m getting better at it. I can already tell that I’m getting better with the way that I think about myself.
Nolan: I’m glad to hear it. That’s what I was hoping for with all of this.
Laura: You know, Nolan… You’re a really supportive person. I didn’t realize that I needed help until after you pointed it out.
Nolan: It’s a slow process, but it’s an important bit of progress to make.
Laura: I agree. I have a long way to go, but I’m getting better thanks to you.
Nolan: I’m glad to hear it.
Laura: Why did you help me in the first place?
Nolan: I just wanted to. I like helping people out. It always makes me smile. Made me a nice fit for the Dawn Brigade.
Laura: That’s true… Thank you again.
Nolan: It’s been my pleasure. Now, how about we go through the motions again? I think that you could use another round of nice talk. It’ll make this whole chat even better.
Laura: If you insist… Where do you want to start this time?
Notes:
Triangle Strategy is very good 10/10 I approve
-Digital
Chapter 49: Boyd x Brom
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Boyd and Brom C ~
Boyd: Good to see you again, Brom!
Brom: Mornin’, Boyd. I didn’t realize I would have company on my rounds for the morning.
Boyd: I figured that we could catch up after all this time. I know that you returned to farmwork. I wanted to ask you about how it’s been going.
Brom: That? Oh, it’s been great! I didn’t realize how much I missed the fields until I got home after the war. It’s rewardin’ work, you know? I loved getting back to it.
Boyd: How do you feel about being dragged off to war again? I know you didn’t want to fight anymore.
Brom: People needed me, so here I am. Plus, I like to help others. That’s all there is to it.
Boyd: I see… Good to know.
Brom: Any reason you’re asking?
Boyd: Not really. Why don’t we start our circle of the camp now?
Brom: Sure. Let’s get to it!
~ Boyd and Brom B ~
Boyd: Training session over… Phew. I know that I could use a break after all that.
Brom: You sure do push yourself hard when you get to fighting… I could barely keep up.
Boyd: I don’t want to slack off. I’ve learned how bad that can be.
Brom: It’s almost funny how you were so tough on me before, but you’re only starting to catch up yourself.
Boyd: You got me there. Sorry about that. I had a bit of an ego during the previous war.
Brom: It’s fine. Don’t worry about it too much. Besides, I’ve gotten tougher since before.
Boyd: You can handle the raw strength of an axe better, so I’m inclined to agree.
Brom: Who would have guessed that a farmer could be capable of all this?
Boyd: Not me… But that’s not a bad thing at all.
Brom: I sure hope not.
Boyd: Let’s go take a break. Oh, I need some water after that.
Brom: You and me both!
~ Boyd and Brom A ~
Boyd: Brom, I need to ask you something.
Brom: What is it?
Boyd: Are you sure that you’re alright with all of this fighting again?
Brom: I said I was before. Why would I lie?
Boyd: I don’t know, I just… You said you didn’t want to come back to this. I don’t like that you were forced into it again. All of the training and circling the camp on guard duty, not to mention the battles themselves, isn’t for someone like you.
Brom: Someone like me? What do you mean?
Boyd: You don’t want this life. I don’t like that you’re being forced into it. We’re doing something big here, and I don’t want you part of it if this isn’t what you want. You could go back home if you wanted.
Brom: I want to be here. Fighting might not be for me, but supportin’ the people I care about is. I want to do what I can to help. It only seems right that I do at least a little somethin’ to make sure that everyone is okay.
Boyd: I see… Thank you.
Brom: I appreciate you gettin’ all worked up on my behalf though. I’m fine with this, so no need to freak out.
Boyd: I hope that you’re able to go home soon.
Brom: I hope we all are. Maybe the war will end soon enough that we can be at home by the end of the year.
Boyd: That would be great… But we have to fight really hard in order to get there.
Brom: Then we had better get back to training.
Boyd: Now you’re speaking my language!
Notes:
I just remembered that Brom's name is Chap in the Japanese version honestly that's so fitting
-Digital
Chapter 50: Ike x Mia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ike and Mia C ~
Mia: Phew… Man, Boss! You sure are a hard man to beat when it comes to training!
Ike: You said that you wanted me to put my all into fighting back against you. I was just following your wishes.
Mia: And as blunt as ever… Sparring with you is lots of fun even if it can be hard sometimes. I know that it helps me to clear my head.
Ike: I’m glad that we feel the same.
Mia: But it is funny… We’re both soldiers who fight on foot and use swords, but we’re so different in style. Who would have guessed it?
Ike: Everyone has their own way of going about things, I suppose.
Mia: Yeah… Anyways, I’ll be looking forward to our next match. See you around!
Ike: She’s always so excited about things like this… I suppose that she’s nothing if not passionate.
~ Ike and Mia B ~
Ike: You know how to put up a good fight, Mia.
Mia: Aw, you flatter me. I’ve been watching how you work on the battlefield, and that’s made it a bit easier for me to figure out what the differences are between us when we fight. That allows me to take advantage of the holes in your defenses when we spar together.
Ike: Your dedication is incredible, Mia. I’m glad to see that you’re so eager to improve.
Mia: Of course I am! I like to think that I’m a mercenary worth a second glance from others.
Ike: I think you’re worth more than that. Your fighting skill has increased exponentially since the Mad King’s War. I don’t know what we would do without someone like you on our team.
Mia: Are you trying to embarrass me? Gods above…
Ike: I’m just telling the truth.
Mia: Y-You know what? Enough standing around! Let’s get back to training!
Ike: If you insist, I’d be more than happy to oblige.
~ Ike and Mia A ~
Mia: There we go… Another round done. I’m glad that you’ve been able to find time to spar with me even with all that’s been happening. I know that work as the commander keeps you busy.
Ike: I need some time away from the chaos of the world every once in a while. This is a great way to escape it.
Mia: I’m glad you think so. It helps me out a lot too… And it helps me to understand you more as a person too.
Ike: Sometimes, swords can say everything that words would never be able to.
Mia: Yeah, that’s it! I don’t even know how to describe it… I just know that I’ve changed my outlook on you since we’ve started to spar regularly.
Ike: The same to you. I’m glad that you’re on our team, Mia.
Mia: There you go again with the flattery… What are we going to do with you, Boss? But I guess that it doesn’t matter much right now anyways. We have other things to take care of before the next battle, don’t we?
Ike: I suppose so.
Mia: But before you go… I wanted to say that you’ve gotten better in the past few years too.
Ike: I… Thank you.
Mia: I only saw your father fight once, the day when I joined your group, but… I can tell that you’re using his style on the battlefield. It’s nice to know that his legacy is carried on through you. In my opinion, you’re getting closer to his skill with each passing day. I can see in the way we fight.
Ike: Mia, I…
Mia: Take it for what you will, but that’s just my two cents on the matter.
Ike: ...Thank you.
Mia: No problem. Now, we should get to our rounds of the camp, huh?
Ike: They certainly aren’t going to do themselves.
Mia: Great! Let’s get to it then!
Notes:
Nice casual support as we hit the 50 conversations benchmark hell yeah
-Digital
Chapter 51: Janaff x Sothe
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Janaff and Sothe C ~
Janaff: Take a look at you, Sothe. You sure have gotten a lot taller since we last saw each other. Beorc sure do grow up fast.
Sothe: Janaff… It’s been a while since we saw each other.
Janaff: Yeah. While we were apart, you found the girl of your dreams again. You said she was a mage, and given that your commander falls into that category… The pieces are easy to put together.
Sothe: You remember all that?
Janaff: Of course I do. I’m better at remembering things than people would expect at first.
Sothe: I see…
Janaff: And I can remember recent things too. Like why were you fighting against us in the war? I thought you would know better than that.
Sothe: …
Janaff: You want to let me in on it?
Sothe: Not particularly.
Janaff: I will find out one way or another, you know.
Sothe: I know… Unfortunately.
~ Janaff and Sothe B ~
Janaff: You ready to talk about it now?
Sothe: ...I want you to know that I didn’t want to fight in the war against you or anyone else from the Mad King’s War.
Janaff: And yet, you and the rest of Daein went marching off against us while siding with Begnion.
Sothe: We didn’t have a choice.
Janaff: No choice? And it’s something that’s changed by the world being turned to stone?
Sothe: As a matter of fact, yes. It’s safer this way.
Janaff: Now you’re just confusing me.
Sothe: It’s a complicated matter.
Janaff: Sure seems like it… Well, if you ever want to sit down and tell the story, my ears are open.
Sothe: ...Thank you. I’ll have to consider the offer.
Janaff: I’m glad to hear it. May we speak again on the matter soon.
~ Janaff and Sothe A ~
Sothe: Let’s talk, Janaff.
Janaff: I had a feeling you would come back to tell me about this. Where should we start?
Sothe: We didn’t have a choice in the fight against you. Begnion managed to blackmail the ruler of Daein and forced him to fight for them. If we didn’t comply, Daein would be destroyed from the inside out. It was powerful magic binding us to the situation.
Janaff: I see… That makes a lot more sense than you and everyone else just abandoning your previous ideals.
Sothe: I didn’t want to do it from the beginning, but… We didn’t have a choice. Telling anyone about it would have been a recipe for disaster. We had to destroy the contract binding us to the will of Begnion without directly contradicting it, something we weren’t able to accomplish until recently.
Janaff: And that mystery mage friend of yours has been a huge help in you pulling it off, huh? I can see why you looked up to her all that time ago.
Sothe: Micaiah… She couldn’t abandon Daein in its hour of need. I was ready to get up and leave, but she said that she wanted to stay.
Janaff: You’re very different people then.
Sothe: But we’re family, and that’s what matters most to me. Besides, we’ve been able to get out of the situation now. We aren’t going to be returning to that ever again.
Janaff: I’m glad to hear it. I hated fighting against you… Still doesn’t feel right to think about a kid getting chopped in half on the battlefield.
Sothe: You still insist on calling me a kid?
Janaff: Of course. To me, every one of you is still a child.
Sothe: I suppose so…
Janaff: At least everything’s been worked out now. We don’t need to fight anymore.
Sothe: I much prefer it this way.
Janaff: Me too.
Notes:
Supports time!
-Digital
Chapter 52: Edward x Micaiah
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Edward and Micaiah C ~
Edward: Hey, Micaiah! Good to see that you’re still kicking.
Micaiah: Good afternoon, Edward. And yes, I’m fine.
Edward: It’s nice to know that our group is in such good hands. I know that you’ve been under a lot of pressure ever since we started fighting with the prince.
Micaiah: It isn’t that bad, Edward. I’m simply trying to do my best.
Edward: And your best was enough to catch the attention of royalty. Look at you, moving up in the world.
Micaiah: You’re going to embarrass me…
Edward: Maybe, but that’s not a bad thing, you know? I’m just speaking my mind.
Micaiah: Thank you for the kind words, Edward. I appreciate it.
Edward: No problem. Just be sure to not push yourself too far, okay?
Micaiah: Of course. Thank you for the concern, but I’m fine.
Edward: Glad to hear it. We can’t have you go down, Micaiah.
Micaiah: I suppose not…
~ Edward and Micaiah B ~
Edward: Micaiah, are you alright? You’ve seemed so tense lately.
Micaiah: It’s nothing.
Edward: You do realize that you can’t lie to me, right? I’ve known you long enough to be able to see right through you.
Micaiah: ...The truth is… I don’t know if I’m cut out for this.
Edward: What do you mean? You’re doing a great job.
Micaiah: All of this is happening so suddenly. This is a lot bigger than us doing small acts in Nevassa to help the populace and scrape by.
Edward: Trust me when I say that all of us have full confidence in you, Micaiah. We wouldn’t have followed you into this if we didn’t know that you would be good for this position.
Micaiah: Thank you, Edward… I appreciate the vote of confidence. I think I need some time to think though… Excuse me.
Edward: She’s still worried about it… I wish she wouldn’t hide all of her fears from the world. It isn’t doing her any favors.
~ Edward and Micaiah A ~
Edward: So… You’re still worried.
Micaiah: Edward… Where did you come from?
Edward: I realized that you weren’t in camp, so I decided to step away and see how you were doing. I remembered in the days before Begnion cracked down on us that you always took some time to yourself near trees if you were getting stressed, so I figured this was my safest bet for finding you.
Micaiah: You sure are attentive…
Edward: What’s going on? Talk to me.
Micaiah: I still don’t know if this is for me. I’ve been doing my best, but I was never made to be an advisor to royalty. Everything has been happening so quickly. What if everyone has placed their confidence in me wrongly? I need to stay strong for the rest of the army, but… You can just see right through me. I suppose that everyone in the Dawn Brigade can.
Edward: Yeah, we can, but… That’s not exactly a bad thing, you know. We just want to help you. We’re a family. We always have been. We couldn’t ever just leave you to suffer.
Micaiah: Thank you, Edward…
Edward: You’ve always been the heart and soul of our group, and I’m not just talking about all of the times you’ve gotten us out of trouble. Without your caring nature, I don’t know where we’d be now. You’ve looked after us all this time. We need you, Micaiah.
Micaiah: I…
Edward: Everyone else is starting to see how good you are at this too. You’re a leader, and we’ve all admired you for as long as I can remember. In fact, I doubt that will ever change.
Micaiah: I don’t know what to say…
Edward: I guess what I’m trying to say is that you deserve all of this. It’s hard to get over doubt, but we’re here for you. If you need me, just say the word.
Micaiah: Thank you so much… What would I do without you?
Edward: I can say the same about you… We’ve all got faith in you Micaiah. We trust that you’re leading us in the right direction.
Micaiah: Thank you again. I’m glad I have you by my side, Edward.
Edward: Same to you… Now, how about we go and take a break together? You certainly look like you could use it. Does tea sound good?
Micaiah: I would love that. It sounds perfect.
Notes:
This is so sweet honestly wow
-Digital
Chapter 53: Reyson x Ulki
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Reyson and Ulki C ~
Ulki: You’re tense. As far as I can tell, you have been for a while.
Reyson: Ulki… I didn’t realize I was being watched.
Ulki: I do my best to keep from being noticed.
Reyson: I don’t know if I’ll ever get used to that…
Ulki: ...You’re upset about something, aren’t you? I can hear the strain in your voice.
Reyson: ...It’s about Phoenicis.
Ulki: Much has happened since the war began… Betrayal has altered the path of the war significantly.
Reyson: I can’t believe all that Naesala has done… What he did to Phoenicis is despicable.
Ulki: As strange as his actions are, wondering about him won’t do us any good right now. I can tell that it’s working you up.
Reyson: Perhaps you’re right… One of these days, he’ll pay for what he’s done… That’s a promise I intend to stand by until the bitter end.
~ Reyson and Ulki B ~
Ulki: I can tell that you’ve changed.
Reyson: Changed? How?
Ulki: Ever since the news of Phoenicis’ attack reached our ears, you’ve shifted your demeanor. You’re ruthless. It’s unheard of for a heron, but even given your similarities to the king… It’s unsettling.
Reyson: I want Naesala to pay for all that he has done. Phoenicis didn’t deserve to suffer such a humiliation. Countless hawks perished because of his betrayal and cowardice.
Ulki: I feel the same way. It would be difficult to find someone who didn’t agree with the concept.
Reyson: As soon as this war ends, we’ll have to ensure that he never repeats such atrocities again.
Ulki: That will be easier said than done, but I doubt that the king will rest until after his revenge has been carried out.
Reyson: As he should… That dastard will pay…!
~ Reyson and Ulki A ~
Reyson: I know you’re there, Ulki.
Ulki: You’re getting better at noticing me.
Reyson: I suppose so. I want to know what you’re thinking about. I can tell that there’s something on your mind.
Ulki: The way that you’re acting now… It reminds me all too much of how you behaved after the Serenes Massacre when Phoenicis took you in.
Reyson: It… It does?
Ulki: I can see it in your eyes. It’s the fire of hatred, and even if your enmity isn’t directed at the same source as twenty years ago, you still hate the one responsible with the same burning anger.
Reyson: …
Ulki: This is reminding you of the Serenes Massacre, isn’t it? That’s why you’ve been so upset lately. It’s too overwhelming given what happened years ago.
Reyson: ...I wish I could forget about it. Serenes never deserved to fall. Hearing that something so similar happened to Phoenicis, the nation that took me in when I had nothing… It fills me with unspeakable rage.
Ulki: This should have never come to pass. The war came with brutality that none of us could have anticipated.
Reyson: I’m going to make sure that Naesala pays for what he has done… After that, I want to help Phoenicis recover.
Ulki: Oh?
Reyson: There weren’t many left after the burning of my home, but… There’s still hope for Serenes. I won’t allow such a tragedy to repeat in full. It’s the least I can do for Phoenicis after all that its people did for me.
Ulki: I’m sure that the king will approve of having your support.
Reyson: He won’t be able to stop me even if he wants to… This is the least I can do.
Ulki: We would be honored to receive your aid.
Reyson: Then I’ll start by doing whatever what I can.
Notes:
Mmmmm Naesala mean
-Digital
Chapter 54: Boyd x Rolf
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Boyd and Rolf C ~
Rolf: Boyd, if you’re upset, you should just go on and say it.
Boyd: What makes you say that?
Rolf: You’ve seemed so… I don’t know… Isolated lately. It isn’t like you to do something like this. What’s going on?
Boyd: It’s nothing.
Rolf: This wouldn’t have anything to do with my mother, would it?
Boyd: …
Rolf: I knew it… Boyd, I made my choice about where I wanted to be. It doesn’t matter what she wanted for me. I’m happy here, and that isn’t going to change.
Boyd: I know… Just… It isn’t important.
Rolf: If it’s bothering you this much, then it clearly is important! Come on, Boyd, just talk to me!
Boyd: It doesn’t matter. Just drop it, Rolf.
Rolf: Fine… But this won’t be the last time we talk about this, got it?
Boyd: Yeah, sure.
~ Boyd and Rolf B ~
Rolf: Boyd, if you’re trying to keep me from seeing that you’re upset, you aren’t doing a very good job of it.
Boyd: Rolf, I thought I asked you to leave it alone.
Rolf: Boyd, I thought I told you that we would come back to it later.
Boyd: It really doesn’t matter that much. We have more important things to be focusing on now anyways, don’t we?
Rolf: Even if we need to concentrate on the war, it won't do us any good if you’re distracted. We need you to be able to fight no matter what’s going on.
Boyd: And I’ll get over it. Just… Stop thinking about it.
Rolf: Funny that you say that… It seems like you can’t stop thinking about it.
Boyd: …
Rolf: I’m going to keep coming back until you decide that you’re ready to talk. Just keep that in mind.
Boyd: I hate how stubborn he can get… Then again, I guess I’m not one to talk…
~ Boyd and Rolf A ~
Rolf: …
Boyd: You can come out now, Rolf. I know that you’re there.
Rolf: I was hoping that you wouldn’t notice me until you were done training.
Boyd: I’m too observant for that. Now, why don’t you tell me what’s on your mind?
Rolf: I’m still thinking about why you’ve been acting so weird lately. What happened?
Boyd: ...I’m mad at her.
Rolf: My mom?
Boyd: Yeah. I just… I hate her so much more than I could ever say. She made us think that everything was going to be okay, and then she betrayed us.
Rolf: I guess she did…
Boyd: But I’m not mad at her because of my own reaction. I’m mad because Oscar had to leave his position in Crimea’s knights because of her. I’m mad because our father got sick and died because of her. I’m mad because you grew up without a mother because of her.
Rolf: And seeing her again made you upset?
Boyd: Yeah. You deserved better than that. Everyone did. I wish that she hadn’t left us behind… You should have been able to live with your mother instead of spending all your time wondering why she left.
Rolf: She seemed to regret it, but… That isn’t enough for me.
Boyd: No… It isn’t enough for me either.
Rolf: Even after all that’s happened though… I must say that I’m happy here. She doesn’t matter to me anymore. I’m here with you, Oscar, and everyone else. That’s what matters most.
Boyd: I guess so… Sorry for getting so worked up about it.
Rolf: It’s okay. I can’t blame you. She’s… She’s difficult to think about.
Boyd: I hope that she stays away from now on.
Rolf: Me too. Besides, we don’t need her anymore. We know that we’re happy here, and she could never be family to us the way that everyone here has been.
Boyd: You’re right… She had best not show her face before me ever again.
Rolf: Even if she does try to reach out again, we’re going to find a way to get through it together. That’s what we do. What else are brothers for?
Boyd: Even without her, we’re still brothers, and she can’t ever take that away from us.
Rolf: Not even the goddess save her if she even tries.
Notes:
Supports are super fun
-Digital
Chapter 55: Marcia x Makalov
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Makalov and Marcia C ~
Marcia: Makalov! You know that you can’t hide from me, right?
Makalov: Just stay quiet… She won’t be able to find you if you don’t talk…
Marcia: Would you care to explain why there are debt collectors hounding the barracks of the Crimean Royal Knights again? Or is that something that I need to ask others for answers about?
Makalov: …
Marcia: You know what? Enough of this. Come out here, you cracker head!
Makalov: Ow! Marcia, that hurts!
Marcia: And I gave you the chance to come out on your own.
Makalov: Ugh… That’s going to smart for a while…
Marcia: Probably not as much as my wallet will after I have to clean up your mess again! Look at you, falling right back into old habits!
Makalov: Are you going to help me?
Marcia: Do I have a choice?
Makalov: Thanks, Marcia.
Marcia: You had best be thankful! How many times is this now?
Makalov: I don’t know…
Marcia: Just don’t do it again, got it?
Makalov: Okay… Fine…
~ Makalov and Marcia B ~
Marcia: Hello there, brother. What brings you to the outside of camp at this hour?
Makalov: Marcia! I-I didn’t realize that you would be here…
Marcia: You should have. I mean, I’m on guard duty tonight, so it’s part of the job.
Makalov: I guess it is…
Marcia: And I’m using this authority to turn you around and send you right back where you came from. Understood?
Makalov: But--
Marcia: Don’t think that I don’t know what you were going to do! You were about to head off and spend all your money again when you barely have enough to look after yourself in the first place. Am I correct?
Makalov: Ugh…
Marcia: Back to camp with you, monkey brains!
Makalov: Yes, Marcia…
~ Makalov and Marcia A ~
Makalov: What brings you to my tent at this fine hour, my dear sister?
Marcia: Oh, save it… I’m here for some answers.
Makalov: Huh?
Marcia: You’ve been up to this for years, you know. All of this constant fooling around and gambling… You haven’t stopped no matter how many times I tell you to quit it.
Makalov: Did you come here to lecture me?
Marcia: No. I want to know… Why?
Makalov: I like the rush, okay? I want to be able to get back some money that I can use on something more expensive.
Marcia: The rush is why you spend all of your money trying to gain more through games that you know are rigged and filled with luck?
Makalov: I want to be able to do something good with it.
Marcia: Saving your money would have the same effect.
Makalov: I guess so…
Marcia: Here’s what I want from you… I want you to stop all of this. I want you to start treating me like your sister.
Makalov: Huh?
Marcia: You keep going around and expecting me to clean up your mess. If it isn’t me, it’s somebody else! Commander Geoffrey, Calill, Astrid… You haven’t treated me like your sister in ages. Instead, it’s like I’m your maid. I’m not the cleanup crew for your mistakes.
Makalov: …
Marcia: I want you to treat me like family for once. That’s all I’m asking for. It feels like you haven’t thought of me as that in a long time.
Makalov: You want me to stop.
Marcia: I always have! If you would just start listening, you would know what I wanted!
Makalov: …
Marcia: I want you to try, and I’m going to make sure that you stick to your promise. Do you understand me?
Makalov: Y-Yes…
Marcia: Good. Never again will this happen, got it?
Makalov: Got it.
Marcia: I’m glad to hear it.
Makalov: She sure can be intense… But I guess this is something like a sign from the goddess… As soon as I get the chance, I’m going to call it quits… But what she knows won’t hurt her, right?
Marcia: Don’t even think about it!
Makalov: Fine…
Notes:
Marcia deserves a better brother and Astrid deserves a better canon love interest no I won't be taking any criticism at this time (just let Marcia and Astrid kiss actually)
-Digital
Chapter 56: Ilyana x Lucia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ilyana and Lucia C ~
Ilyana: Lucia… Hello again.
Lucia: Ilyana! I didn’t realize that you were going to be part of this war.
Ilyana: Things happened.
Lucia: I can only imagine. What brings you here?
Ilyana: I just wanted to say hello…
Lucia: You did? I suppose it has been a while since we saw each other…
Ilyana: You look different…
Lucia: Yes, but… That isn’t important now. Why don’t we focus instead on catching up on everything that we’ve missed? I can make us some food again like old times from the previous war.
Ilyana: That sounds heavenly…!
Lucia: I do hope that wasn’t your actual reason for coming to see me.
Ilyana: Of course not. I like your company either way.
Lucia: I’m glad to hear it. Now, let’s go and see what we can pull together. I’ll make more than enough for the both of us. Consider it a promise.
Ilyana: I’m glad to hear it…
~ Ilyana and Lucia B ~
Lucia: Phew… I have to say, I didn’t think that you were going to want to join me for training again after all this time. I know that you didn’t like the idea at first when we started training during the Mad King’s War.
Ilyana: I’ve been getting better about it… I think I’m stronger now.
Lucia: I can tell that you are. It’s nice to see, I must say.
Ilyana: Really…? Thank you…
Lucia: You’re welcome. It’s good to know that you’ve been doing well over the past few years though. I know that I was thinking about how everyone was doing after the war ended.
Ilyana: At least we’re back together now…
Lucia: That’s what matters most now… Let’s go and get something to eat. I think we could both use it after all that training.
Ilyana: That sounds amazing…!
Lucia: I had a feeling you would say that. In that case, let’s get to it.
~ Ilyana and Lucia A ~
Lucia: You’ve been doing a much better job at keeping up with training, Ilyana. I can tell that you’re putting in a lot of effort. Your stamina has gotten much better, and you’re nowhere near as frail as before.
Ilyana: That’s good… I feel different too. I like it.
Lucia: I’m glad to hear it… But I do have to ask… What pushed you to continue training all this time? You didn’t like it when I first suggested it three years ago, so what changed?
Ilyana: I… I wanted to be like you.
Lucia: What?
Ilyana: I thought a lot about spending time with you, and… I enjoyed it. I wanted to become strong and beautiful just like you. The war was difficult, but… You made me happy.
Lucia: I don’t know what to say…
Ilyana: I was hoping that I would see you again one day, and I wanted to make you proud when I did.
Lucia: I would say that you’ve more than succeeded. I don’t think I can tell you that enough… Thank you for telling me this, Ilyana.
Ilyana: It’s just the truth…
Lucia: Still, it means a lot to me. For the record, I think that you’re beautiful and strong in your own right.
Ilyana: Thank you, Lucia…
Lucia: How about we finish off our training the way we always do?
Ilyana: Mm… Food…
Lucia: I’d like to keep talking with you if that’s alright with you.
Ilyana: I’d love to.
Lucia: Then it’s settled. Let’s go and see what we can pull together.
Ilyana: Okay…!
Notes:
Just some nice good ol fluff to counteract Makalov's bullshit from yesterday
-Digital
Chapter 57: Lyre x Kyza
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Kyza and Lyre C ~
Lyre: Phew… Another day finished… Time for me to relax!
Kyza: Lyre, what are you doing lazing around?
Lyre: I was going to go to sleep. I’ve done more than enough for today. It feels like we never stop moving these days.
Kyza: I could have sworn that you had other obligations to take care of tonight. Commander Ranulf said as much.
Lyre: Ugh… I hate it when you’re right.
Kyza: You do want to impress him, don’t you?
Lyre: What are you trying to say?
Kyza: I just know how fond you are of him. That’s all there is to it.
Lyre: Don’t smirk at me like that. Fine, I’ll get going.
Kyza: I’m glad to hear it. I’m sure Commander Ranulf would be proud.
Lyre: Look at you, bringing him into this because you know it makes me do things…
Kyza: It works.
Lyre: I know. That’s the worst part.
~ Kyza and Lyre B ~
Lyre: Kyza, why are you lounging in your tent at a time like this?
Kyza: I wouldn’t say that I’m lounging. I’m searching for a vulnerary that I set in here.
Lyre: Commander Ranulf is looking for you.
Kyza: He is? Why?
Lyre: You know him. He likes checking up on people.
Kyza: You almost sound jealous.
Lyre: I-I do not! Just go on and talk to him, will you?
Kyza: You aren’t upset that he’s looking for me, are you?
Lyre: That’s a stupid thing to get worked up over. Do you hear yourself?
Kyza: I’m simply stating what I believe.
Lyre: Well, you should stop. It doesn’t matter. I’ll see you later.
Kyza: I suppose that I should go and see Commander Ranulf… I’ll let Lyre calm down before we talk again. I doubt she’d be in a mood to speak with me right now…
~ Kyza and Lyre A ~
Lyre: Kyza, I… I wanted to apologize for being so mean to you before.
Kyza: You mean when I mentioned Commander Ranulf?
Lyre: Yeah. It was uncalled for… I feel bad.
Kyza: I never thought I would see the day that you apologized openly for something. I know how stubborn you can be.
Lyre: Do you want the apology or not?
Kyza: Of course I do. I don’t like it when we argue.
Lyre: Me neither… But did you really mean what you said? That… That you thought I like Commander Ranulf?
Kyza: I’ve known you for a long time, Lyre. I can see it when you care about someone deeply.
Lyre: You’re one to talk, Kyza. I see the way that you look at him too.
Kyza: …
Lyre: He’s… He’s special to both of us, more than just a leader in times of battle.
Kyza: Yes… He is.
Lyre: But no matter what happens with him, I don’t want that to come between us. Even if we bicker a lot, I like being around you, Kyza. I couldn’t imagine not being your friend.
Kyza: I feel the same way. No matter what happens in the future, we can’t let this get in the way of our friendship.
Lyre: I’m glad we agree on that… Now, why don’t we go and spar or something? All this mushy talk is getting on my nerves.
Kyza: If you’re referring to apologizing, then I understand. It isn’t in your nature.
Lyre: Oh, stop it… Let’s just go already!
Notes:
My back hurts mmm
-Digital
Chapter 58: Danved x Tormod
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Tormod and Danved C ~
Tormod: Hey, Devdan! It’s been a long time since we last saw each other, huh?
Danved: You have made a mistake. Danved is Danved, not Devdan.
Tormod: What are you talking about? Of course you’re Devdan!
Danved: Danved’s name is Danved.
Tormod: Listen, I don’t know what you’re talking about here, but I intend to get to the bottom of it. Of course you’re Devdan. I remember you from the last war. I’m sure that everyone here does!
Danved: And yet, they call me Danved.
Tormod: Ugh! Fine! If you aren’t going to allow ne to call you Devdan, who you most certainly are, then I’m going to make sure that you can’t refute the truth of the matter! I’ll get to the bottom of this, just you wait!
Danved: Such an excitable young man… It fills Danved with life!
~ Tormod and Danved B ~
Tormod: Alright, ‘Danved’! I talked to everyone here around the camp that remembers fighting with you three years ago. They all said that your name was most certainly Devdan back then. In fact, I have a bunch of names signed on this paper of people testifying that you were Devdan!
Danved: You went far for nothing. Danved is Danved.
Tormod: This still isn’t enough for you?
Danved: Danved knows his name.
Tormod: Grr…! Why won’t you just go on and admit it? I want to talk to Devdan!
Danved: Then you will have to find him elsewhere. He is not here.
Tormod: This is getting annoying… Fine! If you want to keep all of this to yourself, then that’s your choice, but I’m going to find a way to figure this out! You can consider that a promise from the bottom of my heart!
Danved: The wonder of children… It never fades.
~ Tormod and Danved A ~
Tormod: …
Danved: You seem rather upset. Is something bothering you, young one?
Tormod: I give up. I’ve been trying so hard to get you to admit that you’re Devdan, but it just isn’t working. Some people told me that it’s pointless to try and get you to confess it!
Danved: Danved knows who Danved is best, after all.
Tormod: Ugh… I was hoping to talk to Devdan about a few things.
Danved: Oh? Do explain.
Tormod: During the previous war, he taught me a lot, and I appreciated learning about it. In fact, it all helped me out a lot when I moved on and started focusing more and more on laguz liberation.
Danved: Danved understands. You wished to thank Devdan.
Tormod: I did. But since you’re not him, and everybody else around here is telling me to just drop it since you won’t confess it… I guess that I’m going to leave it there.
Danved: Danved can guess what Devdan would say in this situation.
Tormod: What do you mean?
Danved: Danved guesses that Devdan would be proud to have helped you. Danved would certainly be proud to assist someone like you.
Tormod: You mean it?
Danved: Of course! Danved never tells such lies.
Tormod: That’s nice to hear… Thanks.
Danved: You are welcome!
Tormod: Now I feel bad for pestering you about it all… If you were Devdan, you would tell me, wouldn’t you?
Danved: Danved can promise that he is not Devdan.
Tormod: Fine… Alright. Thanks again!
Danved: Just as bright and full of hope as Danved remembers… What a fine young man he has grown into.
Notes:
Danved is Danved and not Devdan
Yes
(can you tell it's four am because it's four am)
-Digital
Chapter 59: Leonardo x Skrimir
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Leonardo and Skrimir C ~
Skrimir: Greetings, small beorc!
Leonardo: Um… Hello.
Skrimir: I must ask, do you know where the commander of this group is? I’ve been meaning to speak with the Silver-Haired Maiden for quite some time.
Leonardo: Micaiah should be in the tent where war meetings are held. She said that she was trying to plan a strategy for our next fight.
Skrimir: I see! Thank you for the prompt response.
Leonardo: You’re welcome.
Skrimir: ...You don’t seem to want to be here. Is something the matter?
Leonardo: It really isn’t important. I’ve just been… Occupied as of late with all that’s been happening.
Skrimir: Are you sure there isn’t more to it?
Leonardo: I’m positive. I’ll see you again later.
Skrimir: He can’t lie to me forever… But why would he want to in the first place?
~ Leonardo and Skrimir B ~
Skrimir: Leonardo, I am certain of it now!
Leonardo: Certain of what…?
Skrimir: You’re trying to avoid me! It seems like I see you scamper away each time that we draw near to one another.
Leonardo: That isn’t what it is at all… I’ve just been…
Skrimir: You don’t need to come up with excuses. Be honest. Truth is the best way to handle important matters.
Leonardo: I suppose that is one thing you’re known for… Frank honesty.
Skrimir: And I wish to pass it onto you as well. Tell me, what is it that bothers you so much?
Leonardo: You remind me of someone. That’s all there is to it.
Skrimir: I do? Who is it?
Leonardo: It… It doesn’t matter. I should get going. The others around here said that they wanted to see me. I’ll see you later.
Skrimir: He isn’t doing a good job of hiding this from me… What could it possibly be that plagues him so…?
~ Leonardo and Skrimir A ~
Leonardo: Um… Could I get past you? I have other places to be at the moment, and--
Skrimir: I want to hear why you continue to avoid me! I was hoping to settle this matter during our last conversation, but since it was left unresolved, I must ask you once again now.
Leonardo: It doesn’t--
Skrimir: I want to know.
Leonardo: Fine! You remind me of my father, okay?
Skrimir: Your… Father?
Leonardo: I’ve heard many things about you between the war and our recent time together. I know that you tend to charge into battles without a second of hesitation, and… I don’t like hearing about things like that.
Skrimir: What happened with your father?
Leonardo: He was too confident, and all it took was him believing that he could handle the weight of the world for him to die on the battlefield. Seeing you… It’s like I’m looking at him again, even if you’re a laguz when he was a beorc.
Skrimir: I understand… But I am not like him. I hold great strength.
Leonardo: That’s what everyone believes before they get hurt and die. The battlefield is a ruthless place.
Skrimir: Consider it a promise that I intend to survive this war. I have people to look after in Gallia.
Leonardo: I don’t want to hear about you perishing either… Do what you can to stay safe, okay?
Skrimir: Of course… I do apologize for your previous loss.
Leonardo: There’s nothing we can do about it now. I’m going to keep fighting, and I expect you to do the same. Just be careful to not let your confidence be your downfall.
Skrimir: I would never dream of it. Our foes will have to pry the life from my body themselves!
Leonardo: I… I appreciate the sentiment.
Notes:
Updates are neat and this is a weird support pair but go off Radiant Dawn
-Digital
Chapter 60: Laura x Meg
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Laura and Meg C ~
Meg: Hello, Laura.
Laura: Good afternoon, Meg. My apologies if I was disturbing you. I was offering up my prayers to the goddess for the day.
Meg: That’s right… You’re a priestess.
Laura: I make it my duty to tell the goddess how grateful I can at every potential opportunity. I think it’s important to give thanks for all that she has granted us.
Meg: I see…
Laura: You seem deep in thought. Is something the matter?
Meg: I was just wondering… Do you think that your devotion to the goddess has anything to do with how you’re so good with a staff?
Laura: I never really thought of it that way…
Meg: I remember hearing as a child that staves were invented by divine forces allied with the goddess. That’s all.
Laura: Hm… It certainly is a curious matter. Perhaps we’ll have to look into it.
Meg: I suppose we will.
~ Laura and Meg B ~
Laura: If you hold the staff like this, then you should begin to feel its power course through you. If you channel it and push it out, then you should be able to heal injuries with it.
Meg: This is harder than I thought… I don’t feel anything.
Laura: It takes practice to find skills with staves. All you need to do is keep trying.
Meg: Okay… I’ll do what I can… I’ve always followed the teachings of the goddess, but I don’t think that I’m any good at this.
Laura: There are other factors that influence it as well. I’ve always had an inherent talent for magic, so that’s probably why it comes easier to me.
Meg: I’ve never been good with it… But I still want to try it.
Laura: Of course. I’ll do what I can to help you no matter what.
Meg: Thank you, Laura.
Laura: It’s no issue at all.
~ Laura and Meg A ~
Meg: It seems like I can’t heal any wounds beyond minor scratches and cuts… No matter how hard I try, it just won’t work.
Laura: That’s alright, Meg. I’d be happy to keep practicing with you.
Meg: I don’t know if there’s even a point anymore… I just can’t get it.
Laura: Don’t say that… You need time, that’s all.
Meg: Why did you decide to become a healer anyways?
Laura: It’s simple; I wanted to help people.
Meg: I see… I want to do that too, but I just can’t seem to get it.
Laura: Meg, you’re helping people in your own way.
Meg: I am?
Laura: I was never made to be a physical fighter. I could barely pick up a sword without getting winded, so I turned to healing. It was all that I could do, but… It’s helped. Even if you aren’t as talented with a staff, you’re doing the best you can too, and that’s helpful. Not everyone can be a soldier like you.
Meg: Shucks… Thanks, Laura…
Laura: If you still want to have help training with a staff though, I’d be more than happy to help you.
Meg: I… I do want to keep trying! I’m going to help people in my own way until then, but I’m going to keep trying to get better!
Laura: I was hoping you would say that. Now, let’s do it again from the beginning.
Meg: Got it!
Notes:
Sweet fluffy contents for your sweet fluffy needs
-Digital
Chapter 61: Haar x Sigrun
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Haar and Sigrun C ~
Sigrun: You seem to be doing well these days, Haar. How has your evening been?
Haar: Mm… It’s been a long time since we’ve spoken, hasn’t it?
Sigrun: Not since the previous war… I’ve heard many rumors of your endeavors in Begnion from before you defected to Daein. Your fighting strength has always been impressive.
Haar: I did what I thought was for the best. Begnion… It’s not the place for me.
Sigrun: I understand. It isn’t somewhere that’s made for everyone… If you don’t mind my asking, why is it that you left?
Haar: A few reasons… But the main one feels pretty obvious if you look at the state of the world right now. Look at who we’re fighting.
Sigrun: I see… I’m glad to have you with us at the very least. It’s an honor to fight with you.
Haar: Hm… Sure…
~ Haar and Sigrun B ~
Haar: Yaaaaaawn…
Sigrun: Good afternoon, Haar.
Haar: Hey, Sigrun… Again. Let me guess… You’re here to talk to me more about Begnion, aren’t you?
Sigrun: Perhaps… You had many incredible things in Begnion before you departed for Daein, and yet, you still left it all behind.
Haar: I couldn’t stand the corruption of the senate. I had seen more than enough, and I decided that I wanted to go somewhere else. Daein wasn’t a place that I liked much more, but… There were a few things there for me to get attached to.
Sigrun: I heard that your commander, General Shiharam, was immensely powerful during his time serving Begnion.
Haar: Yeah… He was… But even the mightiest of heroes fall one day or another.
Sigrun: That is the unfortunate truth… You have my condolences.
Haar: It’s fine… Let’s just… Stop talking about it.
Sigrun: Alright… If you insist.
~ Haar and Sigrun A ~
Sigrun: Here’s the vulnerary I heard you needed.
Haar: Thanks… You wouldn’t believe how stingy everyone is with injuries around here.
Sigrun: Everyone simply wants you to be safe. That’s what it means to be allies in times like this.
Haar: I guess so… But war is difficult. Not everything is as perfect as you would hope for.
Sigrun: You’re thinking about him again, aren’t you?
Haar: ...I never thought I’d be pulled into another war, much less so many conflicts back to back. I especially didn’t think that I was going to be forced into this without him.
Sigrun: War always seems to come when we least expect it.
Haar: Yeah… That’s true and then some.
Sigrun: Do you still miss him?
Haar: Every single day. He took me in when I had nothing. He did everything he could for the sake of those around him. His death… Even after it was avenged, it never seemed like enough to me. I wish I could have done more.
Sigrun: But you’re following the path he would have wanted for you. Even if I can do little to ease your grief, I am positive that he would be proud of you. I know that I’m happy with the path that you have chosen to take.
Haar: Never thought I’d hear that from someone like you… We left Begnion to escape the corruption of the senate, and yet, I’m fighting alongside you and others from Begnion all over again.
Sigrun: Begnion or otherwise, I want the best for you… And by that, I mean you personally, not Haar the legendary wyvern soldier from times long gone.
Haar: Thanks for that… I’ll keep it in mind from here on out.
Sigrun: ...After the war ends, I would like to visit his grave with you if possible. If you would permit me to join you, that is.
Haar: Of course… I’m sure this will make for one hell of a story. He’s going to want to hear it.
Sigrun: And we’ll offer every detail no matter how small.
Notes:
Woohoo for supports
-Digital
Chapter 62: Caineghis x Elincia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Caineghis and Elincia C ~
Caineghis: You have certainly grown since the last time that we crossed paths.
Elincia: Ah, King Caineghis! My apologies for not greeting you sooner. I was unaware that I had company.
Caineghis: I should have announced myself sooner.
Elincia: Don’t concern yourself with it. Is there something in particular you needed?
Caineghis: I wished to commend you for how far you have come.
Elincia: Truly…?
Caineghis: You are truly fitting the image that your father would have wanted for you.
Elincia: Thank you… I don’t know what to say.
Caineghis: There is nothing that needs to be said. Your actions speak loudly on their own.
Elincia: It’s an honor to receive such high praise from you.
Caineghis: I am simply offering my honest insight. May you continue down your current path. It is certainly a righteous one.
Elincia: Of course.
~ Caineghis and Elincia B ~
Elincia: Pardon me for bothering you, King Caineghis…
Caineghis: You have no reason to apologize. Is there something you wish to speak with me about?
Elincia: I was wondering… What was my father like when he was with you?
Caineghis: Your father… He was one of the men to give me faith in the potential for alliance between beorc and laguz. Tensions were high following the Serenes Massacre, but your father showed promise and a wish to change the way that the world ran.
Elincia: I wish that I had been given the chance to learn from his fine leadership.
Caineghis: You certainly display the same traits that he once did… I am confident that he would be proud of you.
Elincia: You flatter me too much.
Caineghis: When I look at you, I see your father’s kindness and resolve… He is certainly watching on and blessing your every step.
Elincia: Thank you… I truly do appreciate it.
Caineghis: It is my pleasure.
~ Caineghis and Elincia A ~
Caineghis: The conflict appears to be drawing to a close… This means that all of us warriors will be forced to divide and take our separate paths.
Elincia: I suppose you are correct… I want to do what I can to continue making my father proud.
Caineghis: Did my words ring well within your heart?
Elincia: They did. My father… My father was never able to see his dream of equality between laguz and beorc through to fruition. I want to be able to attain that for his sake. He would have wanted this, and I’m confident that he will be glad to see it brought to light even after his passing.
Caineghis: I am confident that much is true. He gave many hope for a brighter future, including myself… You do much the same.
Elincia: I do?
Caineghis: You were never given the chance to properly observe his rule, but you hold the same strength that Ramon once did. Your wish for peace has changed countless lives, and I am confident that the land of Tellius will be changed under your rule.
Elincia: You honor me with your kind words… I’ll do what I must in order to foster positive relations between people from all walks of life. I hope that Gallia and Crimea can find peace as well.
Caineghis: Sentiments have changed within Gallia in recent years in no small part due to your actions. I believe this future will come to pass, even if it is after I relinquish my throne to another.
Elincia: I do hope that we can continue to work together even after such a time comes.
Caineghis: But of course. It would be my honor.
Elincia: You have my sincerest thanks. One day… We will see peace. I am sure of it.
Caineghis: Ramon… Your daughter is just as you would have wanted… Even if you are not allowed to see her prosper for yourself, I know that you are watching now… May your soul ever rest in peace.
Notes:
Goooood shit
-Digital
Chapter 63: Heather x Calill
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Calill and Heather C ~
Heather: Back to camp… Here we are.
Calill: Well, you sure have been up to some interesting things, haven’t you?
Heather: I didn’t realize I had company. What is it that you need?
Calill: I don’t need anything, but I have to say… I am impressed by the fact that you’re so kind and caring with children.
Heather: What are you talking about?
Calill: I saw you giving extra coin to a child on the street who needed it. You worked hard to earn that money, but you gave it away to someone who needed it more.
Heather: I don’t have a soft spot for kids. You’re being ridiculous.
Calill: Fine, fine… Keep up with your denial. It’s your decision. I’ll see you later, Heather.
Heather: Why is she so nosey…?
~ Calill and Heather B ~
Calill: You sure are staring sadly at that statue there.
Heather: Everybody is a statue. You’re going to have to be specific.
Calill: I suppose there are a lot of people turned into statues in the town areas we must pass through… But you know exactly who I’m talking about. It’s that young girl over there.
Heather: You seriously can’t be trying to say that I like kids again. I promise that I don’t--
Calill: There isn’t any reason to lie. I have already gleaned the truth, and you won’t be able to escape my expert deductions.
Heather: Ugh… Fine, okay? I like being around kids. Seeing all of them as statues is unsettling. Can you blame me for not liking to see this?
Calill: Of course not. I’m glad that you confessed it though.
Heather: I don’t see why this is a big deal in the first place. You know what? I’m out for now. See you later.
Calill: Oh, Heather… You certainly can be a prickly character at times.
~ Calill and Heather A ~
Calill: You look like you could use someone to talk to. I can tell that you’ve grown tense due to our last few battles.
Heather: Listen, Calill. I don’t know why you’re so interested in talking with me all of a sudden, but you aren’t going to get me to admit anything else that could potentially ruin my reputation.
Calill: Do you really think that’s what I’m doing?
Heather: It sure does seem like that.
Calill: On the contrary. I think it’s sweet to see. It’s a sign of sympathy, and it’s nice to know that the world hasn’t completely slipped out of our control in times like this.
Heather: Okay… And? What else?
Calill: My daughter has come to really enjoy your company. She admires you.
Heather: Amy? She… Admires me?
Calill: She thinks you’re beautiful and strong. She told me as much before you left after the Crimean civil war ended.
Heather: I… I didn’t realize I had left behind such a strong impression.
Calill: You should come back to our bar after the war ends, even if it’s just for a little bit, so that you can say hello to her. I’m sure she would enjoy that.
Heather: I would hate to make a kid sad… Fine. I’ll do it.
Calill: I never would have thought you would have a soft spot like that.
Heather: This is going to stay our secret, okay? I have a reputation to uphold, and… I don’t want everyone knowing that I’d do anything for a cute kid.
Calill: It will stay our secret… As long as you come to see Amy once again. I would enjoy your company as well.
Heather: Fine. It’s a deal.
Calill: Maybe we can bond over a mug of mead along the way.
Heather: As long as you don’t accuse me of anything else, that would be fine with me.
Calill: I’ll be looking forward to it then.
Notes:
I like Calill's vibes
-Digital
Chapter 64: Tanith x Reyson
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Tanith and Reyson C ~
Tanith: This is such a headache…
Reyson: You’re going to break your skin open if you keep squeezing at your palm that way.
Tanith: Your Highness. I didn’t realize that you were there.
Reyson: It’s not an issue. What has you so worried?
Tanith: Thinking about the nobles of Begnion… And how we’re going to manage them after the war.
Reyson: They were responsible for everything that happened throughout this conflict… The senators destroyed everything that we held dear for their own twisted ambition.
Tanith: Punishment is difficult to administer to such a wide group of important figures. We’ll have to track them down personally as well.
Reyson: Begnion’s senate… Beorc truly can be dreadful creatures.
Tanith: They’re hard to manage at best, but I’m going to find a way to snap them into line. Consider it a promise and a threat.
Reyson: I hope for that much… Hmph.
~ Tanith and Reyson B ~
Tanith: I can feel your glare from all the way over here, Your Highness. Is there something you would like to discuss?
Reyson: It isn’t important.
Tanith: Would it have anything to do with the senators of Begnion we’ve been clashing with as of late?
Reyson: You’re rather perceptive… Yes. Seeing that people can be capable of such atrocities… It disgusts me. I don’t know what to do with myself and the anger that it gives me.
Tanith: You… You’re losing your faith, aren’t you?
Reyson: ...Begnion is a complicated place. The apostle has been forgiven for her sins, yes, but others… There are others who would still wish myself and my people harm.
Tanith: The senators have unfortunately made their stance clear… At the very least, their punishment has been decided. They will die for what they have done.
Reyson: It’s the least they deserve… Paying with blood for their sins… What detestable creatures.
~ Tanith and Reyson A ~
Tanith: I hope that your hand is healing well enough… It isn’t like you to show such anger openly.
Reyson: I grew frustrated with our enemies.
Tanith: That much is clear. Let’s talk about it.
Reyson: I forgave the apostle years ago for what happened in Serenes. I know that she was not involved, and that allowed me to forgive beorc as a whole for what they did, but… The senators are different.
Tanith: Nobody is asking you to forgive them.
Reyson: What?
Tanith: You have a target for your animosity after they ruined everything you had ever known. The senators are guilty of countless crimes. I would hardly be able to blame you for hating them to such a degree.
Reyson: I thought that I had moved past this anger… It consumes me when I allow it to, and it… It’s upsetting. I was sure that I had left this in the past.
Tanith: Sometimes, unexpected things happen. You have a right to be upset after everything that happened. You don’t need to force yourself into ignoring your emotions for the sake of a boundary of forgiveness that’s arbitrary and unimportant.
Reyson: For the sake of the people they killed… I want them all to burn. They changed my life for the worse, and this is what they deserve.
Tanith: You won’t be hearing any objections from me.
Reyson: I pray that my lost family will be able to rest easily after everything has been taken care of in this war.
Tanith: I’ll stand by you until such a fate can come to pass.
Reyson: I wouldn’t have it any other way.
Notes:
Supports time!
-Digital
Chapter 65: Lethe x Giffca
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Giffca and Lethe C ~
Giffca: Lethe.
Lethe: What is it that brings you to my side?
Giffca: I wished to speak with you.
Lethe: What is it? Does the king require me for some reason?
Giffca: No… This is a personal matter.
Lethe: Then… What is it?
Giffca: I was simply reflecting on how much you have changed… You defended a beorc during the last battle even though it was at your own expense.
Lethe: What about it? I want to help my comrades. That’s the reason that all of us are here; we’re going to help each other and the world at large.
Giffca: I rest my case… Thank you for speaking with me, Lethe.
Lethe: I don’t understand him sometimes… I somehow get the feeling that this won’t be the last time that I hear from him on this subject.
~ Giffca and Lethe B ~
Giffca: Lethe, we must speak once more.
Lethe: I knew you were going to come back again to ask me about this. Can you be a bit more detailed about what you’re so curious about?
Giffca: I never thought I would see the day that you of all people defended beorc and laguz alike in combat. I can still remember the days when you were fierce in your hatred of the beorc for all that they have done to us.
Lethe: I… I guess I’ve just learned that things are different than I thought.
Giffca: Change and adaptation is how we grow. It is nice to see that you have come so far.
Lethe: It’s easy to hate people from afar when you aren’t given the chance to get to know them. If you open yourself up to others, then… It all comes easily from there.
Giffca: How lovely it is to hear you say that… Never forget such a lesson, Lethe.
Lethe: I wouldn’t dream of it.
~ Giffca and Lethe A ~
Giffca: I do not think I will ever tire of the sight of you associating with beorc so plainly.
Lethe: I was unaware that you were watching me.
Giffca: I rarely make myself known.
Lethe: Believe me, I know.
Giffca: You have come far. It feels as if you are a completely different person.
Lethe: Change happens in the ways that you least expect. I always detested the beorc for what they did in the past, but… Not everyone is guilty of such abhorrent actions. Here… Fighting with everyone… I feel as if perhaps beorc and laguz may one day finally reach the equality that we’ve been fighting for our whole lives.
Giffca: I never dreamed that I would see the day equality reigned over Tellius… But it seems to be closer than ever before now.
Lethe: I can only imagine how incredible it would be… I know that no matter what happens, I won’t ever hate the beorc the way that I once did. I understand that there are those who deserve my hatred, yes, but there are those who deserve my respect as well.
Giffca: Hatred burns a person from the inside out.
Lethe: I’ve calmed over the years because of all this, and… I like it better this way.
Giffca: I enjoy seeing you this way as well. It is as if a weight has been lifted from your shoulders.
Lethe: Yeah… I guess that it has… After the war ends, I think I’m going to do what I can to help Gallia connect with other nations. It’s what the world needs right now.
Giffca: Under your watchful eye, perhaps we will find true peace after all.
Lethe: I will do what I can no matter what.
Giffca: I would never expect anything less of you.
Notes:
Wow this update is uh. really going up at 5 AM
-Digital
Chapter 66: Shinon x Oscar
Summary:
This support chain can only be completed during Part Three.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Shinon and Oscar C ~
Oscar: Shinon, we need to talk.
Shinon: What? Have you come here to lecture me?
Oscar: As a matter of fact, I have. I heard that you got into an argument with a laguz in the army.
Shinon: What about it?
Oscar: You were so drunk that you barely had a grasp on what you were doing, and then you lashed out in anger. Why?
Shinon: He shouldn’t have gotten so close to me. It’s what he deserved.
Oscar: Why do you hate the laguz so much?
Shinon: They aren’t like us humans. They’re lesser, and I hate being forced to act otherwise. Any other questions?
Oscar: ...No. Stay out of trouble, Shinon. I don’t want to have to go around hearing about your messes again.
Shinon: What a pretentious little… Tch.
~ Shinon and Oscar B ~
Oscar: Shinon.
Shinon: Oscar.
Oscar: I’m going to get answers out of you this time. Tell me why you hate the laguz so much. Why do you keep getting into fights with the people who we should be fighting alongside to end this war?
Shinon: I made my opinion very clear last time, didn’t I? They’re sub-humans, and we’re the ones on top. It’s been that way since the days of just Begnion and Goldoa. Everyone here is simply kidding themselves.
Oscar: You’re going to get hurt one day if you keep up that mentality.
Shinon: We’ll have to see about that. I think that you’re being dramatic.
Oscar: No matter what anybody says to you, it seems as if you’re never going to change your mind.
Shinon: I’m glad that we understand one another. Are we done talking now? I have other things to take care of.
Oscar: No, we are no--
Shinon: Sorry, I can’t hear you. I’m too busy walking away.
Oscar: Of course he is…
~ Shinon and Oscar A ~
Oscar: I saw that a laguz helped you after that last battle.
Shinon: It seems like you see and hear about everything these days, Oscar. It’s starting to get obnoxious.
Oscar: It’s because I’m worried about you. The last thing I want is for you to wind up in trouble.
Shinon: Oh? Is that it? Or do you just want me to know that you were right all along?
Oscar: That isn’t what this is about, and it’s never been the case. Shinon… I want to keep you safe, but you aren’t listening.
Shinon: We have our own thoughts about the way the world works. The world is a cruel place. You have to grow up and own that before it starts to crush you.
Oscar: Your mentality is upsetting. The world isn’t inherently a cruel place. If people learned sympathy, then--
Shinon: What I’m hearing is that you’re going to keep lecturing me no matter what I do.
Oscar: How about this, Shinon? I’ll stop doing this on one condition.
Shinon: On what condition is that?
Oscar: I want you to consider changing your viewpoint. Try to think of laguz as more than you have in the past.
Shinon: If that’s what it’ll take to get you off my back, then fine.
Oscar: I’ll be making sure that you stay true to this promise.
Shinon: Of course… Fine. That’s it then. Bye, Oscar.
Oscar: ...Everyone has the ability to change if they want to… I wonder if Shinon will ever gain that desire the way that he should…
Notes:
Fight Shinon hours
-Digital
Chapter 67: Danved x Largo
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Largo and Danved C ~
Largo: Hm… I wonder what this piece of paper is doing here in the middle of nowhere like this. I would have expected to see something like this with somebody who could take care of it.
???: …
Largo: Is this… No, it couldn’t be! Nadved?!
Danved: Largo! It has been too long since Danved saw you.
Largo: Danved, look at this! I know this stick figure!
Danved: Where have you seen him?
Largo: Once, long ago, a friend introduced me to Nadved… I’m sure that I’ve mentioned Devdan a few times.
Danved: Oh, yes. Many people mistake me for him, but Danved is still Danved.
Largo: That much I know is true. I know that you’re Danved, but… Seeing Nadved here again after all this time…! This means that I could see Devdan again after all this time! I need to figure out where this piece of paper came from!
Danved: Danved supposes that we will have to talk another time then… Oh well.
~ Largo and Danved B ~
Largo: Devdan! Are you here? I know that you have to be out there!
Danved: You are still searching for your friend, Largo?
Largo: I am. I haven’t seen any traces of Devdan being around here, but I know that it’s him. He was the one who introduced me to Nadved all those years ago, and I know that Nadved wouldn’t have been able to come here without him.
Danved: Hm… Perhaps you will have to continue your search in order to find him.
Largo: You’re right! I’m going to see if I can find him outside the camp now. If he isn’t in the boundaries of our camp, then he has to be outside. I’ll talk to you later, Danved!
Danved: How excitable… Hm…
~ Largo and Danved A ~
Largo: …
Danved: Are you alright?
Largo: I couldn’t find him… I’ve been searching for ages, but I still can’t find Devdan. I was so sure that Nadved was going to lead me back to him, but… I guess not.
Danved: Cheer up! Danved is sure that you will see him again. There is a time for everything.
Largo: Are you sure? It’s been so long since I last saw him.
Danved: No city is built in a day. You must first part with a person in order to reunite with them.
Largo: I guess that you make a good point there…
Danved: Besides, maybe Nadved is simply happy to have you around right now.
???: I miiiiiiiiissed you, Laaaaaargoooooooo!
Largo: Nadved! You spoke again! It’s been so long since I heard your angelic voice!
Danved: See? You will be able to see Devdan again one day. For now, enjoy having Nadved in your life once again.
Largo: I will! Nadved, I’ve missed you too! I’m going to show you all around the camp now. After all, that’s what friends do for each other, and it’s been too long since we were given the chance to do something like this! I’ll have to bring Devdan with us next time.
???: Of coooooooourse!
Largo: Sorry to run out on you, Danved, but Nadved and I have other things to do right now. I’ll talk to you again later! Thank you for everything!
Danved: Of course! ...Danved still appreciates his kindness… What a nice man.
Notes:
Funky little dudes
-Digital
Chapter 68: Micaiah x Stefan
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Micaiah and Stefan C ~
Micaiah: Stefan… Can we talk for a moment?
Stefan: Of course. Micaiah, is it?
Micaiah: Yes, that’s correct… I want to know why you joined us in the first place. I didn’t realize there were any people in the area of the desert that we were traveling through.
Stefan: Oh, there are all sorts of people there. In fact, they’re all like you… Like us.
Micaiah: I… I can feel something strange from you.
Stefan: That would be the inherent power that flows through both of us, if I recall correctly. You’re a Branded.
Micaiah: How did you--
Stefan: I can sense it just the way that you can. Branded live in the desert in their own colony far from the eyes of beorc and laguz… Maybe you’ll join us one day.
Micaiah: I don’t… There he goes.
~ Micaiah and Stefan B ~
Micaiah: Stefan, I know that you’re there. You’re watching me.
Stefan: Guilty as charged. You pick up well on things like this.
Micaiah: I’ve been thinking a lot about what you said before… You want me to move into the desert with you, don’t you?
Stefan: Exactly. The laguz and beorc… They hate us. I don’t think that will ever change. I’ve lived for a long time, and they’ve never bowed in their hatred of us. We can only escape that by making a world for ourselves.
Micaiah: It’s disheartening to hear that you don’t think there’s a chance they’ll ever care for us…
Stefan: The laguz ignore us unless they can get over their primal instincts, and the beorc only tolerate us as long as we are willing to pretend. We deserve to live elsewhere… And I extend the invitation to you to join me so that you can be safe from the world as well.
Micaiah: I…
Stefan: You don’t need to answer now, but… I’m hoping to hear from you soon.
Micaiah: …
~ Micaiah and Stefan A ~
Micaiah: Stefan, we need to talk.
Stefan: Have you made up your mind?
Micaiah: I have, and… I’m going to be staying here with the Dawn Brigade and the others who I consider family.
Stefan: Why is that?
Micaiah: This is where I belong, and… Even if they don’t know the truth about what I am inside, I know that they’re my family. If I told them, I believe that I could trust them.
Stefan: It’s easy to offer trust in theory, but actually following through with it is a different matter entirely.
Micaiah: It’s admirable that you have a place for people like us far from the prying eyes of society, but… I don’t believe that it’s the life for me.
Stefan: How unfortunate… If you ever change your mind, you’ll know where to find me. As long as you wander in the desert, I’ll come to find you. I’ll be able to feel you coming.
Micaiah: I… I’m sure that I’ll come to see you one day. My life will be long, and I can’t stay in Daein forever. With so many eyes on me… People are bound to notice the truth of what I am.
Stefan: Then come when your time there has expired. We will welcome you. I’m sure everyone will enjoy seeing you, Micaiah.
Micaiah: Until then… I wish you the best.
Stefan: The same to you. Stay alive and out of trouble.
Micaiah: Of course.
Notes:
I love Micaiah very much
-Digital
Chapter 69: Aran x Nealuchi
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Aran and Nealuchi C ~
Nealuchi: Ah, young man! Could you help me by telling me where to find the extra supplies? I believe we need a few extra knives for handling dinner tonight.
Aran: Oh, um… Over there.
Nealuchi: Thank you.
Aran: …
Nealuchi: Is something the matter?
Aran: I suppose not… Sorry for disturbing you.
Nealuchi: You’re curious about me, are you not?
Aran: I… I haven’t seen a bird laguz this close before. The battlefield doesn’t offer much time for observation.
Nealuchi: We bird laguz are a mighty folk. I may look old, but I’m going to fight until the end of this war no matter what!
Aran: We appreciate the assistance, I suppose… Sorry. I’m not the best at talking to people.
Nealuchi: Worry not. I understand the sentiment. Now, I should go and help to manage food for the evening. Good day.
Aran: …
~ Aran and Nealuchi B ~
Aran: Nealuchi?
Nealuchi: What is it?
Aran: I… I was just wondering if you could tell me more about Kilvas and the ravens that live there.
Nealuchi: What brought this on?
Aran: I said before that I haven’t had the chance to interact with laguz this way, and my curiosity has been getting the best of me since we last spoke.
Nealuchi: I understand. We ravens come from the islands of Kilvas, and we’ve lived there ever since we broke away from Begnion. Kilvas… Kilvas has admittedly seen better days, but we ravens are strong and resilient in the face of all opposition.
Aran: I see…
Nealuchi: We’re fighting for a brighter future the same way that you are, and that’s what matters most. All of us are deserving of such an honor, wouldn’t you say?
Aran: You’re right… I would love to hear more about Kilvas again in the future if you would like to share.
Nealuchi: Of course.
~ Aran and Nealuchi A ~
Nealuchi: ...That’s all you need to know about Kilvas traditions. I must admit that your curiosity runs deep, Aran.
Aran: I’ve always had the wrong impression about laguz, especially ravens.
Nealuchi: Why is that?
Aran: I lived in Begnion before fighting in the war. I come from Daein, but I lived in Begnion for a while. My family was full of merchants, and they were pretty insistent on ravens being nothing more than thieves who robbed their ships when their suppliers were carrying cargo.
Nealuchi: I will confess that it has been an issue in recent years… The issue grew worse after the Serenes Massacre.
Aran: I’m not trying to accuse you or anything. In fact, I’m glad that we were able to talk this way. I don’t like hating people, especially if I don’t have a reason. Saying that all ravens are bad feels like an oversimplification, and I wanted to learn more.
Nealuchi: If only all beorc were as willing to branch out as you are…
Aran: I hope that Kilvas is able to restore itself to its former glory one day.
Nealuchi: I’ll do what I can to ensure that this comes to pass. You can consider that a promise.
Aran: Maybe I’ll find a way to visit one day. I would love to see those Kilvan traditions in action.
Nealuchi: Of course. We would welcome you into our nation's borders.
Aran: I’ll look forward to it then.
Nealuchi: And I’ll do the same.
Notes:
School sucks but writing does not
-Digital
Chapter 70: Kyza x Muarim
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Kyza and Muarim C ~
Kyza: Muarim, I would like to speak with you.
Muarim: Of course. What is it that you need?
Kyza: I’ve noticed the way that you behave around the beorc of this army, and… It has me concerned.
Muarim: Why is that?
Kyza: Even after we’ve come so far, you seem to be tense around them… And I can tell that you rarely allow yourself to relax in the presence of most beorc. It’s rare for one of them to earn your trust.
Muarim: Yes… I suppose that is the case.
Kyza: I wish to address this issue before it can grow to be any larger.
Muarim: This is an old habit of mine, one that simply refuses to break even after all this time.
Kyza: How so?
Muarim: I… I would prefer to not discuss it at this time. Please excuse me.
Kyza: …
~ Kyza and Muarim B ~
Muarim: Kyza… I wish to apologize to you.
Kyza: Why is that?
Muarim: It was rude of me to leave you the way that I did previously. I believe it’s more important that we speak than I acknowledged before.
Kyza: Alright… What is it?
Muarim: ...You are right in your assumptions that I am tense around beorc. I understand that not all of them are bad people, and there are many fine men and women in this army, but… I come from Begnion.
Kyza: A laguz from Begnion… I’m sorry. I know what that means.
Muarim: My past years were spent at the orders of beorc. Even after all this time, there are still moments where I fear standing up to them because of my history.
Kyza: My apologies for pushing you before. I had no idea.
Muarim: You had no way of knowing. You are forgiven.
Kyza: Thank you for trusting me.
Muarim: Of course.
~ Kyza and Muarim A ~
Kyza: Muarim, I would like to speak with you once more.
Muarim: Do go on.
Kyza: You understand better than most what it means to be a laguz in situations with beorc… Fighting in this army has shown me that there are many harsh people out there. I was aware of it while living in Gallia, but knowing it and witnessing it are different beasts entirely.
Muarim: Unless you can find the right beorc, it can be unnerving to the extreme.
Kyza: Most of the people we fight with personally are fine, but… Greater soldiers are harder to manage. You have to make sure to not bother them too much.
Muarim: In their eyes, we are a representation of all laguz. If we snap back, then others of our kind may suffer the consequences.
Kyza: Precisely. No matter how many insults they throw at us, we are expected to simply take it.
Muarim: Discrimination is not an easy monster to quell. It lives in all the darkest spaces that we don’t acknowledge until it’s too late.
Kyza: But us fighting together, laguz and beorc… It’s a start. One day, it will certainly lead to something great.
Muarim: I pray that you are correct…
Kyza: I’ll make sure of it. We deserve better than what we have been given, and we’ll get what we need soon.
Muarim: Your passion is admirable. I look forward to working with you in our search for justice and equality.
Kyza: And the same to you as well.
Notes:
Yes this is a callout post at That One base conversation with Shinon, Gatrie, Lyre, and Kyza
-Digital
Chapter 71: Kurthnaga x Pelleas
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Kurthnaga and Pelleas C ~
Pelleas: P-Prince Kurthnaga… Can we speak for a moment?
Kurthnaga: King Pelleas?
Pelleas: Yes… There’s something that we need to talk about.
Kurthnaga: Of course. What is it?
Pelleas: You and Lady Almedha… You’re brother and sister, aren’t you?
Kurthnaga: That is correct. What has you asking?
Pelleas: I… I’ve found out something that I don’t believe I was supposed to know, and… I fear that she could have a negative response to it. I wish to discuss it with you before raising it to her.
Kurthnaga: What is it?
Pelleas: Her child… Her child would be a dragon Branded, yes?
Kurthnaga: Yes, that’s true. But aren’t you a Branded yourself? I was under the impression that you had to be if you were her son.
Pelleas: …
Kurthnaga: King Pelleas?
Pelleas: I… I’m sorry about all of this.
Kurthnaga: He couldn’t possibly mean… Could he…?
~ Kurthnaga and Pelleas B ~
Pelleas: Prince Kurthnaga, I must apologize for running off before. I shouldn’t have abandoned you that way.
Kurthnaga: I understand… You were afraid of sharing the truth, weren’t you?
Pelleas: I…
Kurthnaga: King Pelleas… You aren’t a Branded, are you?
Pelleas: No… I’m afraid not.
Kurthnaga: I see… The marking that Almedha is aware of must be the mark of a spirit charmer’s pact.
Pelleas: That is true. I exchanged my spirit for power so that I could become a stronger spellcaster when I was younger. This is no Brand.
Kurthnaga: That means that you aren’t her son at all…
Pelleas: No… I’m not.
Kurthnaga: This… This is going to break her heart to hear.
Pelleas: I assumed as much… I don’t know what to do.
Kurthnaga: I trust that you will make the right choice in the end. You’re a fine young man, King Pelleas. Trust your instincts.
Pelleas: My instincts… Hm…
~ Kurthnaga and Pelleas A ~
Pelleas: I’ve made up my mind about what I’m going to be doing from here.
Kurthnaga: What is it?
Pelleas: I have to tell her the truth… I’m not her son, and I never have been. It was all a ploy to make a puppet for the Begnion senate. Izuka… Izuka used me.
Kurthnaga: I had a feeling this would be the choice that you ultimately decided on…
Pelleas: ...I truly have enjoyed my time being treated as her son. I never knew my parents, and having her there to look out for me… I’ve loved it. I wish that this could stay forever, but I can’t keep lying to her. Lady Almedha’s son… He’s out there somewhere, and I don’t want to keep the truth from her forever because I enjoy being with her.
Kurthnaga: Even if you aren’t related to her, I believe that she has grown attached to you. She wouldn’t have stayed by your side for this long if she didn’t care deeply for you, and after all this time, I’m positive that your bond goes deeper than blood relation alone.
Pelleas: I pray that you are correct… Thank you for helping me through this. I’m going to tell her after the war is over.
Kurthnaga: I’m happy to help… Just know that you will always have a home with us. Blood relation or not, I believe that you have earned a position in our family. I’m certain Almedha will agree.
Pelleas: Thank you… Thank you so much.
Notes:
I love both of them a lot
-Digital
Chapter 72: Edward x Nolan
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Edward and Nolan C ~
Nolan: Good to see that you’re doing well after that last fight, Edward. I was a bit worried about you after you took that unexpected hit.
Edward: No need to worry about me, Nolan. I’ve got everything under control.
Nolan: I’m glad to hear it. I would hate to see something happen to you. I’ve come to trust you over the time that we’ve been together.
Edward: I wouldn’t want anything to happen to you either… I know that a lot has happened lately, but I want us to come out of this on the other side. We’re going to survive this fight one way or another.
Nolan: I’m sure that you’re right. I’ll be looking forward to seeing what the future has in store for us.
Edward: Me too. Until then, I should probably go and get ready. We’ve got another fight ahead of us soon. See you later, Nolan!
Nolan: Just as optimistic as ever…
~ Edward and Nolan B ~
Edward: Hey, Nolan. How are you doing today?
Nolan: Fine. You?
Edward: Good. I think that we’re making real progress in figuring out where the fighting is going to head from here. Everyone is doing a great job on the battlefield.
Nolan: It’s good to see. The last thing we want is for anyone to get hurt along the way to the end of the war.
Edward: Yeah… I don’t know what I would do if we lost anybody in our merry little band. It would probably be too much for me.
Nolan: You have a great heart, Edward. Make sure that you hold onto it no matter what happens.
Edward: I… I’m not entirely sure what you mean by that, but I’ll keep on as I have been.
Nolan: And that’s a perfect resolution to make. I’ll be looking forward to seeing where you go from here.
Edward: Same to you!
~ Edward and Nolan A ~
Edward: Phew… I know that I could use this break. It feels like each battle is one disaster after another these days. Everything is so much more complicated than it once was.
Nolan: You can certainly say that again… At least we have moments like this.
Edward: You’re right. I’m hoping that things stay easy for a while now.
Nolan: And I as well.
Edward: In a way, it makes you long for the days where we were just fighting Begnion… It was simpler back then.
Nolan: Perhaps…
Edward: You know… I have to ask how you came to fight against Begnion in the first place. You never mentioned it.
Nolan: Funny enough… It was because of you.
Edward: What?
Nolan: I was betrayed before the Mad King’s War. I was a merchant, but everything fell apart in the blink of an eye when my associates abandoned me. I thought that there was no reason for me to keep my faith in humanity, but… That was when I heard of you.
Edward: I don't understand. Just what did I do that was so special?
Nolan: I didn’t want to fight for Daein. I felt like it was a waste of my time since humanity had lost my confidence… But hearing that a young swordsman was trying to make a difference inspired me. Meeting you only made me more sure that I had made the right decision.
Edward: I had no idea…
Nolan: I fight because I yearn to defend people like you. Your kindness knows no limits, and I like it that way.
Edward: Thanks, Nolan.
Nolan: It’s simply the truth. Even if the war has grown complicated as of late, I’m not worried. As long as we have one another, I’m confident that everything will be fine. I’ll continue to fight for those who need it most… Those like you.
Edward: And I’ll stand by your side no matter what!
Nolan: I wouldn’t have it any other way.
Notes:
Supports are cool but daylight savings is not
-Digital
Chapter 73: Ike x Zihark
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ike and Zihark C ~
Zihark: Commander Ike… I must apologize to you.
Ike: Huh? Where is this coming from?
Zihark: The recent war across the continent… I know that we found ourselves on different sides of the conflict in the beginning.
Ike: Yeah… We did. Why?
Zihark: Believe me… I wish I could tell you. I suppose that it was thanks to the gears of fate turning beyond my reach.
Ike: I never thought I would see the day that you fought against laguz in any way. You’ve always been so passionate about defending them from the rest of the world.
Zihark: In all honesty, I didn’t think that it would happen either, and yet… There we were on the battlefield, but this time, we were on opposite sides of the war. What a cruel twist…
Ike: Seems like each day has it out for us now.
Zihark: That’s true… I should get going for now though. I have other things to take care of. Until we meet again.
Ike: …
~ Ike and Zihark B ~
Ike: I heard that you’ve been apologizing to many people across the camp as of late.
Zihark: I have… I feel as if everyone should know how sorrowful I am that this had to come to violence in the first place. Even before the blood pact was brought to light… I don’t know. It felt as if there was something wrong about the war.
Ike: Everything about it was wrong. I’m just glad that it was taken care of before anything could get worse. Now, we’re on our way to stop Begnion once and for all.
Zihark: May we succeed this time.
Ike: I’m hoping for that as well.
Zihark: I would be content to never cooperate with the nation again after what has happened.
Ike: Believe me, you aren’t the only one… But we have to stay focused right now.
Zihark: Of course. I’m at your command always.
~ Ike and Zihark A ~
Ike: Zihark, you’ve still been saying sorry to everyone.
Zihark: What of it?
Ike: Everyone has come to understand your situation by now. They know that you were forced to fight against us, but you still want to apologize. Is there something else going on?
Zihark: ...Do you remember what I told you three years ago?
Ike: Yeah. You fight now because you want to find equality between laguz and beorc. You lost your lover because of the persecution of the races.
Zihark: Precisely. You see… I feel as if I have strayed from my mission with the recent events between the nations.
Ike: Fighting on Begnion’s side, you mean?
Zihark: Yes… I wish that it had never come to this. It’s a guilty scar that I will carry for the rest of my life.
Ike: You were being blackmailed. Nobody can blame you or your comrades for being forced into combat on the wrong side.
Zihark: I suppose so… I wish that there was more I could do to reverse the past, but… I know all too well how impossible that is.
Ike: Your current actions have made it clear where you stand… Plus, I’m sure that your lover forgives you. If she cares about you as much as you’ve made it sound, then she’s forgiven you already. That’s my take on it anyways.
Zihark: Thank you, Commander… We could use more people like you in the world.
Ike: The same to you as well. Of course, we can’t do much to allow the world to expand until after its people have been saved from Ashera’s judgement.
Zihark: That’s yet another reason to press on.
Ike: As if we even needed another one… Let’s fight to the end and see equality throughout Tellius. What do you say?
Zihark: I’m with you to the end, Commander.
Notes:
The Six soundtrack slaps
-Digital
Chapter 74: Haar x Sothe
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Haar and Sothe C ~
Haar: Well, Sothe… It looks like you didn’t wind up needing my help after all.
Sothe: What are you talking about?
Haar: I offered to help you find this Micaiah friend of yours during the Mad King’s War, but you found her on your own. Look at you, going off and putting in work to your life.
Sothe: Yeah… I did find her again.
Haar: And it seems to me like you’ve been getting into quite the trouble since we last saw one another…
Sothe: ...You’re referring to the war that we finished fighting.
Haar: That feels pretty clear, doesn’t it?
Sothe: A lot has changed since the Mad King’s War… We’ve changed too.
Haar: That’s what time does to people. It’s par for the course.
Sothe: For better or worse, that is.
Haar: You can say that again…
~ Haar and Sothe B ~
Haar: I have to ask you something.
Sothe: What is it?
Haar: Why did you follow through with the war in full?
Sothe: You mean… Why did I fight against you and everyone else?
Haar: You understand me correctly, yes.
Sothe: I… I knew where my loyalty was supposed to be, and that was where it had to stay no matter what.
Haar: It’s with this Micaiah person, huh?
Sothe: She’s done a lot for me over the years. My loyalty is to her above all else. Even though I appreciate you and everyone else here, I… I know that she’s someone I can’t ever abandon.
Haar: She seems too nice to fight in a war like that.
Sothe: She didn’t have a choice… I wanted to get out of there, but she couldn’t do it. Her sense of justice kept us there for a while longer than we would have liked.
Haar: At least everything has been resolved since then…
Sothe: Yeah… I guess so.
~ Haar and Sothe A ~
Haar: You look guilty. Don’t tell me that you’ve been up to something nefarious as of late.
Sothe: Of course not. I like to think that I’ve left that in the past by now.
Haar: I’m glad to hear it. I was going to say that it would feel out of character for you these days.
Sothe: I… I was thinking about the war that we’ve just fought in.
Haar: What about it?
Sothe: When push comes to shove… If I was put in that position, given the chance to abandon the Daein army and Micaiah and fight for what was right… I don’t think I would have been able to do it.
Haar: Truly?
Sothe: Micaiah’s done a lot for me. She’s like an older sister to me. I don’t know what I would do without her.
Haar: I see… Your loyalty means more than what the nation itself might be responsible for.
Sothe: I once would have said that Daein was my home, but these days… I don’t think it’s that simple. I belong with Micaiah and the rest of the Dawn Brigade, and after the war ends, I hope that we can come back together.
Haar: You know… I was in your position before too. I couldn’t leave Daein if it meant abandoning Shiharam, but after his death… Well, my position changed.
Sothe: …
Haar: I’m hoping it never comes to that for you… Just know that I don’t judge you for that decision to potentially stay with her in a theoretical second conflict across Tellius.
Sothe: Thank you, Haar… I appreciate it.
Haar: We’re a lot more alike than you’d expect, so… We’ve got to stick together one way or another, eh?
Sothe: Yeah… I suppose so.
Notes:
I really like this support wow
-Digital
Chapter 75: Gatrie x Astrid
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Gatrie and Astrid C ~
Gatrie: Ah, Astrid! Your radiant beauty is just as I remember! It’s good to know that you’re doing just as well as ever.
Astrid: Good afternoon, Gatrie. Have you come here to train?
Gatrie: I-I have! I was just reminiscing about our old days of training together during the previous war… Good times.
Astrid: Much has changed since then… I like to believe that I’ve gotten a better hand on how to fight. I know how to handle things now and how my fighting style differs from that of others.
Gatrie: You’ve grown up… It’s incredible to see you again after all this time! Ah, but I must ask… Didn’t you say that you had a fiance?
Astrid: I… Um… We should get to training, wouldn’t you say? We have a lot to take care of.
Gatrie: I suppose so… Alright, let’s do it. ...I wonder what that was about…
~ Gatrie and Astrid B ~
Gatrie: So… Uh… About that fiance of yours…
Astrid: …
Gatrie: Who is he? I mean, I would have expected you, a fine young noblewoman, to be with your husband if you were truly set to be wed with someone.
Astrid: ...Do you know why my parents hired you, Gatrie? Three years ago, that is.
Gatrie: Yeah, of course. They wanted me to defend you.
Astrid: That isn’t the full story… They disowned me for going against their will. Them having you defend me was because they were hoping you would be able to save me in case of a dire situation and return me to Begnion after I stopped this ‘rebellious phase’ as they so called it.
Gatrie: But… You’ve been in Crimea since the war ended, haven’t you?
Astrid: I have… Because I can’t go back there.
Gatrie: Is it because of your fiance?
Astrid: I… I would prefer it if we discussed this another time. Excuse me, Gatrie.
Gatrie: Hm…
~ Gatrie and Astrid A ~
Astrid: Alright, Gatrie… If you’re really so curious about my past, let’s sit down and discuss it. I know that you’ve been watching me out of the corner of your eye. I can see you following me sometimes, you know.
Gatrie: Yeah… Sorry about that. I’ve just been worried about you.
Astrid: My parents… I decided that I didn’t want to follow their wishes of marrying my fiance, so I left home behind. They disowned me, but they assumed that I would return one day when I saw how awful war was. They were hoping you would be able to escort me home, though it seems that they left such details out when speaking to you… I could put the pieces together though.
Gatrie: Just who is this guy that you were supposed to marry?
Astrid: ...Vice Minister Lekain.
Gatrie: What?! But he’s…!
Astrid: Yes… I know. He’s much older than I am, but my parents care little for such a fact. They want power more than anything else.
Gatrie: I can’t believe this…!
Astrid: Being with you… It was nice. Even if you were hired by my parents to defend me for the sake of our family’s honor, you treated me as a normal person. For a short while, I could be Astrid rather than a pawn to the world at large.
Gatrie: I would never dream of treating you that way, Astrid… You deserve better than that.
Astrid: Thank you, Gatrie… I appreciate all that you have done for me. I do not know where I would be without you, but… I’m happy to have come this far.
Gatrie: Yeah… I’m proud of you too.
Astrid: Thank you.
Gatrie: What do you say to going out for some tea for now? I could use that right now.
Astrid: That would be lovely… My first friend…
Gatrie: What was that?
Astrid: Nothing… Let’s go.
Notes:
The whole deal of Lekain and Astrid being set to marry each other was revealed in Rebirth Part One of Radiant Dawn and I made a support out of it so sue me,,, also yeah we're back with Astrid's proper characterization since I still want to assassinate IS for what they did to her in Radiant Dawn
-Digital
Chapter 76: Mia x Lucia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Mia and Lucia C ~
Lucia: It seems our original conversation wound up predicting the future in a way after all.
Mia: Ah, Lucia! I didn’t realize you were there… Oh, well. Yeah, I guess you’re right. I said I would be there in case Crimea needed me, and there we were.
Lucia: I must thank you for the part that you held in saving me from the execution on the steps of Fort Alpea. It was… It was a difficult situation that we found ourselves in.
Mia: I’m glad that I was able to help you out before anything bad happened… I would miss you if you were gone, Lucia.
Lucia: I…
Mia: But enough of all that mushy stuff! Let’s go on and spar. I know that I could use someone to swing my sword with, and I know that you’ve always been up for training with me in the past.
Lucia: You’re right on that front… Alright. Let’s do it.
~ Mia and Lucia B ~
Mia: Lucia, how are you doing?
Lucia: I’m doing well, I suppose. I’m focusing on polishing my blade for now. It’s important to be ready for combat given the current situation, after all.
Mia: I guess so. There’s danger around every corner these days.
Lucia: You can certainly say that again…
Mia: ...You know, I’ve been worried about you recently.
Lucia: Why is that?
Mia: I’ve been thinking a lot about the execution. I don’t know why, it just… It keeps on coming back to me.
Lucia: What… What about it?
Mia: I don’t know… I guess I’ve never seen someone so prepared to die before. It… It bugs me, I guess.
Lucia: …
Mia: I guess I put my foot in my mouth there for a second, huh? Okay, I’m going to shove that aside for a minute. Let’s do something more enjoyable. What do you say?
Lucia: Yes… Of course. Are you up for training?
Mia: I always am!
~ Mia and Lucia A ~
Lucia: Mia, you’re staring at me again. Is this about…?
Mia: Maybe it is.
Lucia: Then let’s talk about it. What is it that’s bothering you so much?
Mia: I don’t know… I guess… I’ve always been prepared to lose people in the line of fire that comes with combat. It’s how being a mercenary works, and I’ve been living that life for a long time. Still, seeing you there… You were ready to die, and you would have if not for the rest of us stepping in at Count Bastian’s request.
Lucia: It bothers you because I was willing.
Mia: Yeah. I know that this is how a knight has to work, functioning for the greater good of the country and all that, but… I know that isn’t a life I can live. I don’t know how you do it. It would just make me hate life in the long run.
Lucia: You make a respectable decision, Mia… It is part of being close with the royal family and a retainer of the queen. I’m not going to pretend that it’s an easy life, but… It’s the one that’s made for me.
Mia: Look at that… Even though we’re destined rivals, we’re pretty different. Who would have thought?
Lucia: If I had died that day… I want you to know that I would have been proud to have known you. I’m still proud to be your friend, Mia. I appreciate you more than you realize.
Mia: I… Thanks… Wow, I… I don’t know what to say to that.
Lucia: Then how about we let our blades do the talking instead? It’s easier to let actions speak sometimes.
Mia: Yeah… You’re right! Let’s go!
Notes:
I care them very much
-Digital
Chapter 77: Titania x Rhys
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Titania and Rhys C ~
Titania: Ah, Rhys. You’re here to watch me train as always, are you?
Rhys: What can I say? Seeing you swing your weapon around calms me.
Titania: I never thought that something so violent would at all be able to soothe you in times like this.
Rhys: I suppose it’s simply familiar to me.
Titania: Familiar… I guess I understand what you mean. We have been doing this for a long time, huh?
Rhys: Given how uncertain times are nowadays… I can take all the comfort that I can get, and watching you train helps to soothe me.
Titania: I’m glad that I’m able to help you in this way then.
Rhys: I don’t mean to distract you though. By all means, continue.
Titania: Of course. I appreciate the company, but I do have work to do.
Rhys: Pretend I’m not here then. I wish you the best as always, Titania.
~ Titania and Rhys B ~
Titania: …
Rhys: Oh, Titania… Were you waiting for me?
Titania: I suppose so. I’ve come to expect your presence when I begin to train.
Rhys: I’m honored that you think so highly of me, Titania… Don’t let me interrupt you though.
Titania: That isn’t my concern in the slightest, actually… I was hoping we would be able to talk.
Rhys: What about?
Titania: How do you feel about the current conflict we’re in?
Rhys: We’re doing the right thing… Sometimes, the right thing is just harder than it should be.
Titania: Good… I know it’s been wearing on everyone, and I was hoping that you felt the same way that I do.
Rhys: Of course. I want to see this end well, Titania. That much I promise.
Titania: I had a feeling you would say that… But enough about this. Time for me to get started.
Rhys: Go right on ahead then.
~ Titania and Rhys A ~
Rhys: Titania… Are you alright?
Titania: Rhys! I… I didn’t realize you were watching me.
Rhys: I’ve been able to see how tense you’ve been as of late… You’re worried, aren’t you?
Titania: ...Begnion isn’t backing down. Everyone is looking to one another for stability and reassurances that things will be alright.
Rhys: But it isn’t that easy… Even if we’re doing the right thing, it feels as if the world is punishing us for it.
Titania: Yeah… That’s right.
Rhys: You’ve been trying to stay strong for everyone else, haven’t you?
Titania: ...I’m deputy commander. I have to make sure that nobody is having second thoughts.
Rhys: But that doesn’t mean you should shut out all your fears. Even if you don’t want to share it with others… I’d be happy to listen and talk to you.
Titania: I appreciate the offer, but--
Rhys: You’ve helped me before, Titania. You helped me to find a place in this company in the first place, and… That was one of the best things to ever happen to me. I want you to know that you have a home in me. I’m here for you no matter what.
Titania: ...Thank you, Rhys… I am worried about everything. It seems as if everything is falling down around us.
Rhys: This isn’t an easy situation to be in, but you aren’t here alone. Do you want to talk about it in more detail? It can be our secret if you would prefer.
Titania: Yeah… That sounds great. Thank you for everything, Rhys. I don’t know what I would do without you.
Rhys: I’m happy to be here.
Notes:
I simply care them
-Digital
Chapter 78: Nephenee x Brom
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Brom and Nephenee C ~
Brom: Would you look at that, Nephenee? You’re walkin’ around with your head held proud and your shoulders back! I never thought I’d see the day!
Nephenee: Ah, Brom… I didn’t see you there.
Brom: Sorry if I startled you. I just wanted you to know that I like seeing you this way.
Nephenee: Seeing me… How?
Brom: All confident like this! I never thought I’d see you so happy and grateful to be in your own skin!
Nephenee: I guess I was a bit anxious during the previous war…
Brom: I told you there was nothing to worry about. Nobody’s gonna make fun of you, and you’re fine.
Nephenee: Yeah… You’re right. I don’t think I ever thanked you for that, Brom… Thanks.
Brom: I’m glad I was able to help! Seeing you so confident is its own reward.
Nephenee: …
Brom: Sorry. I didn’t mean to embarrass you. I’ll let you get back to your work now. See you later!
Nephenee: I guess things have changed… Hm.
~ Brom and Nephenee B ~
Brom: Hey, Nephenee. There’s something I want you to tell you. I just thought you should know.
Nephenee: What is it?
Brom: A few of the other soldiers in our little group fighting for the queen have commented about you lately.
Nephenee: What have they been saying…?
Brom: They like you. I told you that there was nothing to fear when it came to talking to others!
Nephenee: I suppose not…
Brom: At this rate, it’s only a matter of time before you wind up with a fine fella of your own to bring back home!
Nephenee: Yeah… I guess so…
Brom: Ah, I guess we should focus on polishing the weapons now, huh? Let’s get to it!
Nephenee: Alright.
~ Brom and Nephenee A ~
Nephenee: Brom… I… There’s something that you need to know about me.
Brom: What is it?
Nephenee: You said that you thought I’d wind up comin’ home with somebody at my side before, and… I wanted you to know that I don’t know if that’ll happen.
Brom: Why not?
Nephenee: I… I think I want to stay here in the Crimean army.
Brom: Is that where you’d be happiest?
Nephenee: Yeah… It is.
Brom: Then you go for it! Do what you think would make you feel the best, Nephenee. I know that you’ve got a good head on your shoulders… Besides, you’re a fighter. I’m just a farmer, but you… You’ve got some real talent with a spear.
Nephenee: Thank you, Brom… I appreciate havin’ your support.
Brom: What are friends for? I’m sure that you’ll make a good life for yourself, Crimean army or small country village.
Nephenee: I’m going to be sure to visit if I do stay in Melior. I know that I like seeing you and the rest of our families.
Brom: I’ve got no doubt that you’ll come by for the important dates… But if you’re going to be staying in Melior, that’s just a reason for us to make the most of our time together.
Nephenee: You’re right.
Brom: And… No matter what you do, I want you to keep holding your head high. You hear me?
Nephenee: Of course.
Brom: I’m glad to hear it. Melior won’t know what beauty that’s coming to it.
Nephenee: Thank you, Brom… Thank you for always bein’ on my side.
Brom: I’ll be here for you no matter what happens, Nephenee. I promise.
Nephenee: And… And I feel the same to you.
Notes:
It's always Nephenee loving hours
-Digital
Chapter 79: Janaff x Ulki
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Janaff and Ulki C ~
Ulki: You seem notably less chipper than usual.
Janaff: You wound me, Ulki. I’m simply trying my best to survive in this war-torn world that we’ve found ourselves in.
Ulki: Janaff…
Janaff: Why are you looking at me like that? I thought I was supposed to be the one with the great eyesight here!
Ulki: You’re avoiding the subject. What is it that you’re thinking about? I can tell that it’s something.
Janaff: It… It doesn’t matter. We need to focus on the war right now anyways, huh? Begnion isn’t going to stop, so we can’t either. We’ve got no choice but to stay as focused as possible to make sure that we don’t wind up hurt.
Ulki: We will be returning to this subject even if you try to avoid it. Mark my words.
Janaff: Alright, alright… I’ll see you later then.
Ulki: Hmph…
~ Janaff and Ulki B ~
Janaff: Ulki, I know that you’re there. You don’t need to beat around the bush if you want to talk to me about something.
Ulki: You know that I do. Be honest with me, Janaff; what are you thinking? I can’t read your mind.
Janaff: It isn’t all that important right now anyways… We have to focus on the war, don’t we?
Ulki: …
Janaff: Fine… It’s about Phoenicis.
Ulki: I suspected as much.
Janaff: Imagine how many people we won’t ever see again that we once knew… There’s no count on the bodies yet. The ravens destroyed us.
Ulki: They did.
Janaff: But… I can’t think about that too much. The war is what matters. I’m just… I’m going to look at what’s right in front of us. I think that you should do that too. It’ll keep us from getting distracted.
Ulki: For someone who claims that his concerns aren’t important, he sure does worry about a lot…
~ Janaff and Ulki A ~
Janaff: …
Ulki: Let’s talk.
Janaff: Sure… If that’s what you want.
Ulki: You shouldn’t keep avoiding thinking about Phoenicis. It may be easier right now, but that won’t always be the case.
Janaff: Maybe not… But it’s simpler for right now, and that has to count for something.
Ulki: We do have a lot to worry about regarding the war, but that isn’t an excuse for us to forget about Phoenicis. In my eyes, we won’t ever be able to forget it.
Janaff: ...Imagine how many people were traumatized by the ravens’ attack. Think of the children who lost parents. Everything happened so quickly as far as we’ve heard… They weren’t soldiers. They were just people.
Ulki: And we fight to ensure that nothing like that ever happens again.
Janaff: War is a cruel beast. No matter how far you run, it seems like you’re never able to fully escape it.
Ulki: Not until the war is over completely.
Janaff: Yeah… One step at a time, I guess.
Ulki: When the war ends… I believe we should speak with the king about a memorial.
Janaff: Knowing him, he’ll probably have already thought about that… You know how perceptive he can be with these things.
Ulki: I do… And I think that we should both put in everything that we can to make sure that it honors the lives of those who were lost.
Janaff: You’ll have to try and stop me from doing that… It’s the least I can do.
Ulki: Until then, we fight together. Agreed?
Janaff: Agreed.
Notes:
Supports are cool
-Digital
Chapter 80: Ena x Mist
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ena and Mist C ~
Mist: Hey, Ena!
Ena: Ah, Mist… Hello.
Mist: I noticed you weren’t at our meal earlier today, so I wanted to bring some of the leftovers by. Be sure to eat these as soon as possible. We don’t want them to get too cold, after all.
Ena: Thank you, Mist… I appreciate this.
Mist: Are you okay? It seems like there’s something on your mind.
Ena: Being here… It’s been difficult for me, I’m afraid.
Mist: I guess the war has been hard on everyone. I can’t blame you for struggling.
Ena: That… That isn’t entirely it.
Mist: Then what is it that’s bothering you?
Ena: I… I believe this would be best discussed later. I should eat this first. Thank you again for bringing it by.
Mist: I wonder what all that was about… Hm.
~ Ena and Mist B ~
Mist: You’ve still been really distant lately… Are you sure that there isn’t anything I can do to help you?
Ena: I’m alright, Mist. Truly, I appreciate your care, but I’m afraid that you shouldn’t waste so much effort on me.
Mist: I don’t think that it’s really wasting my effort… I’m trying to help you. That’s what comrades are for, and we’re all fighting together in the war. I want to pitch in as much as possible.
Ena: I appreciate that, but…
Mist: Do… Do you want to be left alone? Is that what it is?
Ena: I have much to think about right now… I’m sorry.
Mist: Hm… I wonder if there’s something I can do… I don’t like seeing her so upset…
~ Ena and Mist A ~
Mist: Okay, Ena… I think that it’s time we talked about all of this.
Ena: Huh?
Mist: I know that you’ve been having a hard time lately, but I don’t want you to feel like you’re alone in all of this. We’re here for you, and that’s a promise.
Ena: I highly doubt that I’m deserving of your kindness, Mist…
Mist: What? Why not?
Ena: I did many things during the previous war to hurt you and the people that you care about.
Mist: But… It was because you were trying to help the one who you cared about most.
Ena: Even so, I do feel guilty for what had to happen to you and your allies along the way.
Mist: Well, you don’t need to worry about that. We all forgive you now, and… We’ve all had to make hard decisions to defend those we care about. War is hard on all sides. Everyone… Every common soldier is trying to defend the ones that they love.
Ena: I suppose so… Having you of all people reach out to me though… I was the one who motivated Nasir to steal the medallion from you.
Mist: I know that, but… It’s still okay. Even if you don’t believe me now, I’m hoping that you will one day, and when that day comes… I’m hoping that we’ll be able to truly leave all of this behind us.
Ena: Your kindness knows no limits… I don’t know what to say. Thank you for everything, Mist.
Mist: There’s no need to thank me. I want to help. And… I don’t think you should bottle all of this up anymore.
Ena: I suppose not…
Mist: If you’re worried about anything else, you should come to me, okay?
Ena: Alright…
Mist: No hard feelings. I promise. Do you trust me?
Ena: I… I do.
Mist: I’m glad. Now, let’s go and meet up with the others, alright?
Ena: Of course.
Notes:
Mist is simply baby
-Digital
Chapter 81: Kieran x Marcia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Marcia and Kieran C ~
Marcia: There you are, Kieran! You dropped this when we were last traveling.
Kieran: Ah, my famed horse’s brush! Thank you for returning this to me.
Marcia: You’re welcome. Anyways, I guess I should get back to--
Kieran: I will do what I can to repay you! I swear this on my name as Kieran, the--
Marcia: Hold it right there! I know who you are, Kieran. There’s no reason to repeat it again… And again… And again.
Kieran: If you insist… Still, this is a debt that I must repay as soon as the opportunity arises.
Marcia: If it comes up, then I’ll come to get you. Just… Don’t stress it too much. Seriously. It isn’t a big deal, so you shouldn’t worry about it too much.
Kieran: If that is what you prefer, then so be it! Until we meet again, Marcia.
Marcia: That guy… He sure can be a handful.
~ Marcia and Kieran B ~
Marcia: Hey, Kieran. Can I have your help with something?
Kieran: At long last, the time to repay your past kindness has arrived!
Marcia: I was just wondering if you would be able to lend me your knife.
Kieran: My knife?
Marcia: You know… The one that you use when we camp?
Kieran: I see… Here you are!
Marcia: Thanks. My knife wound up breaking last night, and I need something to use now.
Kieran: Is there anything else that you require?
Marcia: Nope. This is it.
Kieran: Are you sure?
Marcia: Oh, crackers, I said I was fine. You can go now.
Kieran: If you insist…
Marcia: I wonder what he’s thinking about… Hm. I guess I’ll just have to ask about it later. For now, there are other things to concentrate on…
~ Marcia and Kieran A ~
Marcia: Kieran, can you please stop watching me constantly? Seriously, it’s getting really unnerving.
Kieran: My apologies, Marcia. It was never my intention to upset or unsettle you. That is hardly behavior befitting of a true knight.
Marcia: Why are you constantly looking over my shoulder anyways? Is there something you need from me?
Kieran: I still owe you my aid, and I believe that I can cut out the process of you coming to find me if I stay by your side when I get the chance.
Marcia: I thought I told you that everything was settled. Seriously, there isn’t a reason for you to freak out about this.
Kieran: I’ve been thinking as of late, you see… Over our years of combat together, you have done many things to assist me, and yet, I have hardly returned the favor.
Marcia: But I thought it was taken care of.
Kieran: I always repay my debts, fair Marcia! You have assisted me many times without me acting in return, and your recent kindness reminded me of such a truth. It dates back to when we first met during the Mad King’s War!
Marcia: Listen, Kieran… I do appreciate this, but it isn’t necessary. I’m more than happy to help you out. That’s what comrades do.
Kieran: Yes, but--
Marcia: You don’t have to pay me back. I did all of that stuff because I wanted to, not because I was expecting you to pay me back.
Kieran: If you insist…
Marcia: How about this? From here on out, we’ll help one another with our problems without any strings attached. I don’t want to hear any more of this ‘paying me back’ nonsense. I swear, I don’t think there’s any other mundane task I can ask of you, and I can hardly come up with enough to make us even if your words are true!
Kieran: Hm… I believe that this is an agreement that we can settle on. So long as we are given the chance to assist one another, you have a deal! And so begins the promise betwee--
Marcia: That’s enough. How about you help me clean my pegasus for now? Does that sound good?
Kieran: But of course! Let us be off!
Marcia: He can be so exhausting… And yet, it’s weirdly charming. Who would have thought?
Notes:
Fun fact: Kieran picked up on this habit from Geoffrey if you remember back to the support with Geoffrey and Calill which isn't entirely relevant it's just kind of a little fun thing I'm dropping in bc why not
-Digital
Chapter 82: Reyson x Tormod
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Reyson and Tormod C ~
Reyson: It’s been quite some time since we last saw one another.
Tormod: Reyson! Hey! You can certainly say that again… It’s been years since we came across one another.
Reyson: In laguz years, that is next to nothing, but for beorc… It is far longer. You have grown taller.
Tormod: I’m glad that you’ve noticed! Nobody else seems to have seen it…
Reyson: That aside, I would like to ask you what you have been doing all this time.
Tormod: I’ve just been focusing on the regular work. You know, freeing laguz from Begnion’s slave trade.
Reyson: Your mission has remained ever the same… I see.
Tormod: Why do you ask?
Reyson: Simple curiosity. I will leave you to your other activities for the time being. Until we meet again.
Tormod: I wonder what that was about… Hm.
~ Reyson and Tormod B ~
Tormod: You know, Reyson… I can’t stop thinking about what happened when we last saw each other. Is there any reason in particular that you wanted to ask all that?
Reyson: I was surprised when you did not enter the war.
Tormod: You mean… The war between the Laguz Alliance and Begnion?
Reyson: Precisely. I would have thought that I would see you there, and yet, you were absent all along.
Tormod: At least I’m here now, right? That has to count for something… Besides, I had other things to do.
Reyson: What is it that you were doing specifically? You said that you were freeing slaves, but you offered no other details.
Tormod: Let’s just say that it’s been quite an adventure… At least I’m here now. That’s what matters most. I’m going to stay here to the end. Promise!
Reyson: …
Tormod: It looks like we’re going to keep marching. We should get to it. I’ll talk to you another time.
Reyson: I suppose I’ll have to ask him about it later… Unfortunate.
~ Reyson and Tormod A ~
Reyson: Now that we have more time, I want details. What is it that you’ve been doing?
Tormod: Alright… The truth is… I would have joined in on the war, but I was a bit busy.
Reyson: That much is clear.
Tormod: When the apostle was locked away, Begnion… Let’s just say that the senators were free to run rampant again. There were many laguz who had escaped slavery that were being captured once again.
Reyson: They were using the war to kidnap my brethren again… Disgusting.
Tormod: The war was a distraction, and while they were able to do as they pleased, when the fighting got more intense, I was able to sneak in and help those who had been abducted once again.
Reyson: Even if you weren’t fighting directly, you were still aiding the cause in your own way.
Tormod: Exactly. At least everything was taken care of… We would have shown up sooner or later, but we had to focus on weakening Begnion in our own way first.
Reyson: I must confess, I did find it strange that you were not present when the war began… I would have expected you of all people to join on our side.
Tormod: But I’m here now, and that’s what matters. I’m going to be here no matter what comes next. Until laguz and beorc see equality, I’m going to keep fighting. You can count on that.
Reyson: Once, I would have found your thoughts on equality to be impossible, but now… You’ve started to give me hope. This entire army has.
Tormod: We’ll see peace one of these days. Nothing can stop us now!
Reyson: Soon… I hope so as well…
Notes:
Support time!
-Digital
Chapter 83: Shinon x Rolf
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Shinon and Rolf C ~
Shinon: What are you doing, Rolf?
Rolf: Uncle Shinon! Hey!
Shinon: You’re far from camp, aren’t you? Is there something that you’re trying to hide from everybody else or something?
Rolf: Not at all… I’m just trying to get myself ready for the next battle!
Shinon: You’re hiding something, aren’t you?
Rolf: Why would I? You know how close we are!
Shinon: You really aren’t a great liar, Rolf… I know it when you’re trying to keep something from me.
Rolf: Well, maybe you’ll just have to find out when the time is right! Until then, I’m going to keep working. I have other stuff to do. See you later!
Shinon: What in the world is he up to…? Do I even want to know what he’s doing? That’s a fine question that I really don’t know the answer to.
~ Shinon and Rolf B ~
Shinon: You’re doing this again, Rolf?
Rolf: Doing what?
Shinon: I walked into your tent, and you hid something from me. Come on, Rolf. Be honest with me. What are you hiding?
Rolf: Nothing! I’m not hiding anything!
Shinon: I think we both know that you really aren’t convincing anybody by saying that.
Rolf: I know what I said! Besides, I’m allowed to have some things to myself, aren’t I? If everybody else can, then so can I!
Shinon: I’m just trying to look out for you. I don’t want you doing anything stupid that could get you hurt or worse.
Rolf: I know what I’m doing. Trust me, won’t you?
Shinon: Fine, fine… But I will find out what this is about sooner or later. Mark my words.
Rolf: I know you will… But only when the time is right.
Shinon: Tch…
~ Shinon and Rolf A ~
Rolf: Okay, Uncle Shinon! Here you go!
Shinon: Wait… Is this…?
Rolf: It’s a bow. I’ve been working on it for a while now.
Shinon: Wow… You’ve actually gotten pretty good at making bows.
Rolf: I’ve been watching you make them for ages, and I picked up on a few things after a while. I’ve been trying to hide it from you since… Well… I made it for you.
Shinon: I don’t get it. Why did you do this?
Rolf: Because we’re friends, aren’t we? You’ve done so much for me, and I wanted to try and make it up to you. Besides, this was a lot of fun. I want to try making more bows in the future.
Shinon: I really don’t get you sometimes… Why are you all nice to me like this? Some other people can’t stand me, but you don't seem to care.
Rolf: I know that you’re a good person deep down. You may be kind of harsh sometimes, but… You want to help people whether you show it outwardly or not. I know it.
Shinon: Wow… I can’t believe it. I turned my back, and you grew up.
Rolf: I know that I still have a long way to go, but I’m doing what I can.
Shinon: I see that now… Okay. I’ll take your bow.
Rolf: Thank you, Uncle Shinon!
Shinon: Just… Try to stay out of trouble, will you? I don’t want anything to happen to you.
Rolf: I’ll be careful. I always have been.
Shinon: Good. Now you should get to dinner. Everyone’s going to ask where you are.
Rolf: Got it!
Shinon: He’s changed so much… It’s hard to believe that he’s still the same kid he used to be… Wow.
Notes:
I simply think that Rolf is baby
-Digital
Chapter 84: Ilyana x Zihark
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ilyana and Zihark C ~
Ilyana: Zihark, there you are!
Zihark: Afternoon, Ilyana. Would you like to join me for a meal?
Ilyana: That sounds great…! It’s been so long since we were able to do that together…
Zihark: You remember my name after all this time.
Ilyana: Of course I do. I don’t think I would ever be able to forget it. I… I really liked spending time with you during the last war.
Zihark: I came to enjoy your company as well. I’m glad that we were brought together once again.
Ilyana: Now, we can go and enjoy some delicious food together…!
Zihark: That sounds like a plan to me. What do you think sounds good?
Ilyana: Anything would be great…
Zihark: Then we’ll just wing it. I’m looking forward to it, Ilyana.
Ilyana: Me too…
~ Ilyana and Zihark B ~
Ilyana: …
Zihark: You’ve been oddly quiet as of late.
Ilyana: I know that the war is going to be over soon. It won’t be long before Daein is liberated.
Zihark: I suppose you’re right… But that doesn’t mean that we can’t spend time together anymore.
Ilyana: I’ll be leaving with the rest of my convoy to keep traveling… After Daein is freed, we won’t have much of a reason to stick around here.
Zihark: I see… I do want you to know though that this isn’t going to be the last we see of each other.
Ilyana: What makes you so sure?
Zihark: I just have a gut feeling that we’ll be seeing each other again in the future.
Ilyana: I’ll trust that then… You haven’t been wrong about it in the past…
Zihark: How about we go and eat something to get our minds off this? We should enjoy the time that we’re together for now, after all.
Ilyana: You’re right… Okay! Let’s do it!
~ Ilyana and Zihark A ~
Ilyana: Zihark… Can we talk?
Zihark: Of course… What is it?
Ilyana: I… I guess I just wanted to talk to you about what happened when we fought against each other.
Zihark: …
Ilyana: I really missed having you around when you were with the other side, you know. I really like being around you, and… I wished that you were on our side the whole way through.
Zihark: I’m sorry that we were forced to fight against each other at all.
Ilyana: You were right about us seeing each other again… I just wish it wasn’t that way.
Zihark: I understand that completely… I wish that it had happened in a different way as well.
Ilyana: I don’t know why you fought with Daein, but… I don’t think it’s important right now. I want to enjoy the fact that we’re back together.
Zihark: Of course. We can go out for a meal as we have previously. Does that sound nice?
Ilyana: It does…
Zihark: Are you still thinking about something, Ilyana?
Ilyana: I am… Are we going to have to fight against each other again? I don’t want that…
Zihark: I’ll make sure that it doesn’t come to pass… We’ll see one another again after this is over, and it’ll be as friends rather than foes.
Ilyana: Okay… I trust you.
Zihark: I’m going to make sure that everything works out between us. I promise.
Ilyana: Maybe you could travel with the merchant caravan with me… We’d love to have somebody else around, especially if it’s someone as nice as you.
Zihark: I’ll have to consider it… I’m looking forward to being able to spend time with you in times of peace. I’ll make sure that it happens no matter what.
Ilyana: I expect you to make sure that holds true…
Zihark: I will. Promise.
Notes:
Fluff,,, just fluff
-Digital
Chapter 85: Boyd x Mia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Boyd and Mia C ~
Mia: Hey, Boyd! What do you say to another round of training?
Boyd: Mia, how do you keep doing this? You’ve been at it all day! I’ve seen you with other members of the group on and off constantly. This can’t be good for you.
Mia: I would beg to differ. My body is in peak condition right now! I’ve never been better!
Boyd: Listen, I would love to spar with you, but I have other things to do…
Mia: Oh, I get it. You’re afraid that you’re going to lose. That’s what this is about, isn’t it?
Boyd: Me? Afraid?! I’m not afraid of anything!
Mia: Then why don’t you come and show me what you’re made of?
Boyd: You’re on, Mia! You aren’t going to know what’s coming until it’s too late!
Mia: We’ll just have to see!
~ Boyd and Mia B ~
Boyd: Ugh… Mia really does push hard in training… She wasn’t kidding when she says that she’s been doing better than ever lately…
Mia: Hey there, Boyd!
Boyd: Ack! Where did you come from?!
Mia: I just finished up my daily run. It helps to get me calm before a big sparring match.
Boyd: Mia, I want to know… How is it that you’re able to do all of this without even batting an eyelash? It’s crazy!
Mia: What can I say? I just want to get better. There are all sorts of strong fighters here, and I want to be the best I possibly can.
Boyd: You’ve got enough strength for that and then some, I swear…
Mia: So that means that I’m going to be able to beat you again.
Boyd: Again? It ended in a draw last time!
Mia: That’s what you should keep telling yourself… You know, if you don’t want to admit the truth!
Boyd: Let’s see who’s better then! One fight to determine it all!
Mia: Sounds like a plan to me!
~ Boyd and Mia A ~
Boyd: I can’t believe that girl keeps playing me like that! The next time I see her, I’m going to give her a piece of my--
Mia: To be fair, you do make it pretty easy to get you to spar with me.
Boyd: Mia!
Mia: Good afternoon, Boyd. Still recovering from our match this morning?
Boyd: I can’t keep doing this… My body can’t take much more of this punishment.
Mia: That’s unfortunate. I guess I’ll have to find another sparring partner.
Boyd: I still don’t get you sometimes… I want to be better too, but I don’t think that I’m quite this intense when it comes to facing off against others.
Mia: Everybody has different ways of handling things, I suppose.
Boyd: You can say that again…
Mia: But I can tell that you’re getting better at this stuff.
Boyd: What?
Mia: You don’t get quite as tired after a match as you used to. This is helping whether you notice it or not.
Boyd: Huh… I never thought about it that way.
Mia: I’m not going to ask you for another match right now if you’re really that tired, but… When you’re ready, I want to see you improve again. I like sparring with you, Boyd, and it’s in part because I like seeing people get better. I’m not the only one getting stronger these days.
Boyd: Alright! As soon as I’m feeling better, we’re going to go at it again!
Mia: You’ve got a lot of ground to make up if you want to top my winning streak of two!
Boyd: I’m going to get you sooner or later!
Mia: We’ll just have to see!
Notes:
Supports are cool
Chapter 86: Caineghis x Stefan
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Caineghis and Stefan C ~
Caineghis: Excuse me, Stefan. Can we speak?
Stefan: What is it? Do you need something?
Caineghis: You… There is something peculiar about you.
Stefan: …
Caineghis: I understand… You are a Branded, are you not? I can sense that you hold blood of the laguz.
Stefan: This is none of your concern.
Caineghis: I am not doing this because I am trying to harm you. I simply want to understand… Who are you?
Stefan: I’m simply a swordsman from the desert. I’m here because I was drawn out of hiding by somebody intriguing. That’s all that you need to know about me and my past.
Caineghis: And so he departs… I wonder just what it is about him that strikes me as so odd…
~ Caineghis and Stefan B ~
Stefan: I can tell that you’re watching me, Lion King. Come out and speak with me upfront, would you?
Caineghis: My apologies. I did not wish to interfere.
Stefan: It seems as if you’ve been doing that already.
Caineghis: You lack the formality of many others within this army.
Stefan: I don’t associate with the people of Tellius often. I have my reasons for staying away. I’ll simply put it that way.
Caineghis: I understand… This is because of your Branded blood, yes?
Stefan: I believe that it would be for the best if we never discussed this again.
Caineghis: I only wish to understand. That is all there is to this.
Stefan: You shouldn’t try. This is something that I need to keep to myself. Unless you wish to come to the desert and hear for yourself… This conversation is over.
Caineghis: …
~ Caineghis and Stefan A ~
Caineghis: The Lion King Soan… That is why I feel so strangely around you.
Stefan: What about him?
Caineghis: That is where your laguz blood comes from, is it not? You are a descendant of the first king of beasts, Soan. He has long since perished, but his blood yet lives on.
Stefan: ...I should have known that you of all people would figure it out. There are only a handful of lions out there, and they’re the strongest of all the beast laguz. Of course you would be able to find out the truth about who I am from so little information… You can sense it, can’t you? The strangeness inside of my blood drives most laguz as far away as possible. They fear associating with someone so disgusting to them.
Caineghis: I can feel that there is something different about you… But I do not believe that it should drive as many away as it does. You, the Branded, are the same as any other.
Stefan: It’s rare to hear a sentiment like that these days.
Caineghis: Perhaps that will change one day… Until then, I am sure that you will continue to uphold your ancestor’s legacy. Soan would be proud of your actions.
Stefan: …
Caineghis: You seem surprised.
Stefan: I didn’t expect you to say something like that.
Caineghis: I am merely speaking the truth.
Stefan: I’ll trust that you’re being honest then. Anyways, I have other things to take care of, so I’ll leave you for now. Please keep this to yourself, would you?
Caineghis: You have my word.
Stefan: Great.
Caineghis: ...The Branded descendants of Soan, Dheginsea, and Altina are all found in this army… It truly is strange how fate twists itself around in such mysterious ways.
Notes:
Mmm support brain good
Also this has become my most-viewed story in less than three months I??? How???
-Digital
Chapter 87: Jill x Lethe
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Jill and Lethe C ~
Jill: …
Lethe: You’ve been avoiding me ever since we came to fight alongside one another.
Jill: L-Lethe-! I didn’t know you were--
Lethe: Watching? Of course I am. It’s not like you to behave this way. What are you thinking? I can’t seem to figure out what’s on your mind these days.
Jill: You… You’re being so nice about this…
Lethe: You and I have been companions for quite some time, have we not?
Jill: That is true, but… The war with Begnion… I fought on the wrong side.
Lethe: That is what this is about…
Jill: I don’t deserve to be around you, Lethe. I don’t know if I ever did in the first place. Just… I’m sorry about all of this, alright?
Lethe: Jill… I really hate that it’s come to this…
~ Jill and Lethe B ~
Lethe: Jill, we need to talk.
Jill: Lethe… What is it?
Lethe: I want to get past this nonsense about you not deserving to be around me. Where did this come from?
Jill: The war, I--
Lethe: It feels deeper than that.
Jill: I… I feel as if the war has opened old wounds about the way I treated you in the past.
Lethe: We forgave everything during the war three years ago. All that happened up to that point is history now. What is it that continues to hold you back?
Jill: I fought against you. I hate that fact more than anything, you know.
Lethe: I didn’t want to believe that it was real either.
Jill: I wish that we hadn’t been forced into this…
Lethe: You aren’t the only one… Talk to me about it, would you? I can’t read your mind. Nobody around here has that power.
Jill: Another time maybe. I’m not… I’m not ready to deal with this right now.
Lethe: Running away… That’s all that this is. She can pretend it isn’t the case all she wants, but we both know the truth.
~ Jill and Lethe A ~
Lethe: Enough of you leaving. You’ve never finished our conversations, and I want to end that here and now.
Jill: Lethe!
Lethe: Word of the blood pact has spread quickly, you know… With a bit of pushing, I was able to learn the truth. That’s why you were forced to fight against us laguz. It was blackmail and far out of your control.
Jill: It was, but I still feel awful about it. I wish that this didn’t happen.
Lethe: We can’t change the past now… We’re here now, and you’re on the right side of history.
Jill: I wish I had left sooner, but by the time I was able to work up the courage… It was too late.
Lethe: Were you considering leaving on your own then?
Jill: Of course I was! I hated the idea of having to fight against you and everyone else!
Lethe: Anyone would do the same in your situation, you know. I know that I would have.
Jill: Truly?
Lethe: Who wouldn’t?
Jill: I suppose so…
Lethe: Allow us to leave this in the past as well. Sometimes… Sometimes things happen that are out of our control. We can’t let it control us. Do you hear me?
Jill: I do.
Lethe: You’re an unstoppable force, and this isn’t going to keep you down. Do you understand me?
Jill: Of course.
Lethe: Here.
Jill: A handshake… This sure does take me back.
Lethe: Consider the matter settled once and for all. Let’s go back to the way things were. Okay?
Jill: Okay… It shall be done.
Notes:
Update time!
-Digital
Chapter 88: Makalov x Astrid
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Makalov and Astrid C ~
Astrid: Makalov, I… I would like you to stop gambling.
Makalov: A-Astrid! I didn’t realize that you were watching me… Where is this coming from?
Astrid: I’ve seen you sneaking out of the camp a lot lately, and… I’m getting worried about you. I don’t want you to put all your money into something dangerous.
Makalov: Listen, Astrid, I really am trying to change…
Astrid: Everybody keeps telling me that I have to try and push you in the right direction… Clearly you aren’t listening to everybody else when they ask you, so… It falls to me.
Makalov: I’ll try to work on it, okay?
Astrid: Thank you. That’s all I ask.
Makalov: She’s so forgiving… I don’t know how she does it… But she has gotten a bit more tense as of late.
~ Makalov and Astrid B ~
Astrid: Makalov… We have to talk again.
Makalov: How long have you been standing there, Astrid?
Astrid: Long enough… You left with a full pouch of gold, but you returned with next to nothing. You haven’t purchased anything… That much I’m sure of.
Makalov: Listen, Astrid…
Astrid: I thought you said that you were going to change. There’s only so much that I can do to clean up after you… I want to try and help you. I believe that you’re a good person deep down, but I can’t do all the heavy lifting for you.
Makalov: Where is this coming from? You were never this harsh before…
Astrid: I don’t want to see you hurt, okay? We’re in the middle of a war, and… We’re at risk enough as it is. I don’t want you to get hurt because of something stupid and preventable like this.
Makalov: I suppose that you’re right…
Astrid: I’m going to make sure that you stop. You can consider that a promise.
Makalov: Alright… Fine. I’ll work harder to make myself stop.
Astrid: You had better.
~ Makalov and Astrid A ~
Astrid: There we go… We went out into town together, and you didn’t gamble all of your money away.
Makalov: Only because you were watching me constantly…
Astrid: I’ve told you, Makalov. I do believe that you have the potential to be a good person… You just have to put in the effort.
Makalov: I’m not a good person. That’s the thing.
Astrid: You aren’t trying to change that.
Makalov: …
Astrid: One day, you’ll be able to do this without me or anybody else watching over your shoulder. We can’t keep babying you like this, Makalov… Please at least try.
Makalov: Trying is an easy thing to do in theory, but it’s much harder in practice.
Astrid: I guess that’s true, but… Sometimes, you have to do things that aren’t easy because they’re for the best.
Makalov: Okay… I’ll try to put in more effort to fix it.
Astrid: Good. I’ll be counting on you to get better here, alright?
Makalov: I don’t know why you have so much faith in me. I’m not good enough for this.
Astrid: You are deserving of care, Makalov… You just have to try and change. We all have had to deal with rough things, but we came out the other side. Now it’s your turn.
Makalov: Alright… Does this mean that you’re going to be following me into town from here on out?
Astrid: As long as I have to, I’ll be doing that.
Makalov: I guess this is going to be a long road then…
Astrid: But it will be worth it.
Makalov: Yeah… I guess it will.
Notes:
For like the fiftieth time, I emphasize that I'm following Astrid's characterization in Path of Radiance instead of Radiant Dawn. Makalov still sucks though. No amount of fixing on my part could change him for the better. Rip Astrid you deserve better queen
-Digital
Chapter 89: Tormod x Calill
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Calill and Tormod C ~
Calill: Well, you can certainly color me surprised. I didn’t think that you would get so strong in such a short span of time. You’ve gained quite a bit of power since we last spoke.
Tormod: Hey, it’s you again! It’s been a while since we saw each other, hasn’t it?
Calill: Three long years… I didn’t think that you would sprout up so randomly. You came out of nowhere.
Tormod: I’ve been busy with other things lately, and that kind of occupied all of my time. I couldn’t join in on the war as long as I was focusing on that stuff.
Calill: At least you’re here now… What do you say to us going back to practice magic once again? Just like old times.
Tormod: Sounds like a plan to me! Let’s get to it!
Calill: He’s got just as much gusto as before… It’s nice to see, I must admit.
~ Calill and Tormod B ~
Tormod: I’m not the only one who’s gotten better with my magic really quickly… You’re even better than you were previously.
Calill: I told you that I was going to go back to learning new magic, didn’t I?
Tormod: You did, but… It’s a lot to see all of this at once.
Calill: I understand.
Tormod: But… I am a bit worried. You’ve become really strong as of late.
Calill: What are you referring to?
Tormod: Uh… It’s nothing. Let’s get back to casting magic. What do you say to that? We’ve still got a lot to do before the next battle. The enemy won’t wait for us to prepare before making their move, after all!
Calill: You make a solid point. Alright. Let’s see what your fire magic can do.
Tormod: You got it!
~ Calill and Tormod A ~
Calill: You’re staring at me. I understand why you would admire beauty as unparalleled as mine, but… It’s unsettling. What are you thinking?
Tormod: It… It doesn’t matter.
Calill: If it’s so bothersome to you, it must be important.
Tormod: Fine… I’ve been thinking lately about what you told me three years ago. You know… About Spirit Charmers.
Calill: I see… You’ve mistaken my sudden surge of magical prowess for making a contract with a spirit.
Tormod: Yeah… I guess that is what I was worried about.
Calill: I would never dare to stoop to such lows, let me assure you. This new prowess is all natural for me.
Tormod: Good… That means that we’re on an even playing field then. I haven’t done anything like that either. It would be too dangerous, especially when I’ve got so much stuff that I still want to do with my life.
Calill: I’m glad that we agree this isn’t worth it.
Tormod: I’m not going to do anything like that anytime soon.
Calill: I expect you to hold true to your word on that.
Tormod: Of course I will.
Calill: Good.
Tormod: There is one thing that’s different this time though… I know what the Branded are now.
Calill: That’s right… You were unaware previously.
Tormod: Muarim told me.
Calill: I see…
Tormod: I… I remember seeing an odd mark on your daughter’s body. Amy, I think her name was.
Calill: Yes, she… She is a Branded. The people of this world do not take kindly to Branded, so I took it upon myself to look after her.
Tormod: She’s got a great role model then.
Calill: Thank you. I’m glad you think so.
Tormod: I’d like to meet her properly when this is all over.
Calill: It’s a deal. For now, let’s get back to our training. Shall we?
Tormod: You got it!
Notes:
Suppoooooort time
-Digital
Chapter 90: Elincia x Geoffrey
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Elincia and Geoffrey C ~
Geoffrey: Your performance during the most recent battle truly was impressive. I can see how much you have grown in the past few years while on the throne.
Elincia: Geoffrey! My apologies for not greeting you sooner.
Geoffrey: There is no reason to be sorry. What is it that you’re doing?
Elincia: I’m trying to pull together a few extra medical supplies before we continue marching. Not all wounds can be easily healed by staves, after all.
Geoffrey: I understand… You never would have needed this skill a few years ago.
Elincia: No… I suppose not.
Geoffrey: Your ability to adapt has always impressed me, I must say.
Elincia: Thank you, Geoffrey.
Geoffrey: I’ll leave you to the rest of your afternoon. Until we meet again, Your Majesty.
Elincia: He’s just as sweet as ever…
~ Elincia and Geoffrey B ~
Geoffrey: Your Majesty, how are you doing? I know that you were hurt during the last battle. I saw that your injury was healed, but--
Elincia: You still wished to check on me. I understand that and know how you work, Geoffrey. I can assure you that everything is fine.
Geoffrey: Good… Thank you.
Elincia: You know… It seems as if something is on your mind. Would you like to talk about it?
Geoffrey: You… You’ve grown up considerably these past few years.
Elincia: I suppose I have.
Geoffrey: It’s almost impossible to believe that you’re still the same princess I once knew…
Elincia: Is that a bad thing?
Geoffrey: Of course not! It’s… It’s merely an observation.
Elincia: I see…
Geoffrey: Is there anything I can do to aid you?
Elincia: I could use your help gathering extra supplies from the other tents, if you wouldn’t mind.
Geoffrey: It shall be done.
~ Elincia and Geoffrey A ~
Elincia: Geoffrey, is there something on your mind? You have been watching me intently for quite some time.
Geoffrey: It isn’t anything you need to concern yourself with.
Elincia: Geoffrey… Is this about how I’ve changed?
Geoffrey: You could say that… You’ve become so strong and independent since taking your place on the throne. It’s amazing to see how far you’ve come.
Elincia: I was given no choice in the matter, but… I’m making the most of it. I have people to look after, and I need to defend them no matter what happens.
Geoffrey: Your maturity is stunning. I… I suppose that I’ve had to start treating you differently because of this, and the recent conflicts have brought that to light.
Elincia: How so?
Geoffrey: You’re strong, Your Majesty. Throughout our youth, I was told that I had to protect you because you were a royal, never meant for fighting… These days, you fight without any hesitation. You’re so much more confident and headstrong than you were when we were younger, but you’re noble and kind-hearted just the same even in the face of adversity. It’s incredible, and… It’s a sign of how much you have grown since the Mad King’s War began.
Elincia: I struggled to hold a sword without trembling at first… I was afraid of the battlefield, plain and simple, but… I’m fighting with everything I have now. People are relying on me.
Geoffrey: I suppose that I’ve realized how incredible you are all over again because of your recent actions. No matter what happens… I vow that I will stand by your side.
Elincia: I will be counting on you until the very end, Geoffrey… I admire all that you have done for me.
Geoffrey: May your rule be long and prosperous.
Elincia: And the same of our friendship.
Notes:
Oooooo 90/390 only three hundred supports left
-Digital
Chapter 91: Aran x Micaiah
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Aran and Micaiah C ~
Aran: Micaiah, can we talk?
Micaiah: Aran! You startled me. What is it?
Aran: I saw you using your abilities of Sacrifice during today’s battle.
Micaiah: What of it?
Aran: I have to wonder… Just where did those abilities come from?
Micaiah: I… I don’t know. I suppose that they’ve just always been here.
Aran: Even in Begnion, a nation known for its mages, nobody has ever heard of a person being able to heal without a staff. Haven’t you ever been at least the slightest bit curious in what causes this?
Micaiah: To a degree, yes, but…
Aran: Maybe I can help you find the truth.
Micaiah: I don’t know if that would be the best idea…
Aran: I’m just as curious as you are. This isn’t an issue at all.
Micaiah: If you insist… I didn’t realize that he was such a curious sort…
~ Aran and Micaiah B ~
Aran: …
Micaiah: Are you alright, Aran? Your expression is notably stormy today.
Aran: I’ve been trying to figure out what could cause your abilities of Sacrifice, but I come up short no matter where I look. It’s as if there’s no information on what could cause something like this.
Micaiah: Maybe it’s something that would be best left alone. I’ve never tried to dig too deep because I didn’t know what I would find.
Aran: It’s still curious to me. When I find something that piques my interest, it practically drives me up a wall until I can resolve the issue.
Micaiah: I never expected you to be that way, I must confess.
Aran: Appearances can be deceiving. I suppose that it’s just how I am.
Micaiah: Perhaps we can look into it more after the war. For now, we have other priorities, so we should focus on that.
Aran: I suppose so…
Micaiah: ...Why do I get the feeling that he’s going to keep trying to get into this no matter what I tell him…?
~ Aran and Micaiah A ~
Aran: Everything makes sense now.
Micaiah: It… It does?
Aran: You were able to sing the galdr needed to release the goddess of chaos from the medallion. Everyone in Begnion knows that only the apostle had the ability to do that.
Micaiah: So you believe…
Aran: That seems to be as good an explanation as any other. You have special abilities exclusive to your bloodline, but you somehow wound up in Daein.
Micaiah: …
Aran: I’m not trying to interrogate you on the matter. I’m glad that it’s been solved now.
Micaiah: Thinking about it… I don’t know what will come next of this. My place has always been in Daein, and this doesn’t change such a fact. I’ve fought for Daein too long and hard to back down now.
Aran: Bloodlines aren’t everything. I mean, I was born in Daein, but I spent much of my later years in Begnion. Who cares if you want to stay in Daein? That’s your decision to make.
Micaiah: I must admit, Aran… When you first began to try and find out more, I was afraid of what you might find.
Aran: There’s no reason to be scared now. You know the truth. What happens next, how you face it, is up to you.
Micaiah: I think I’m going to stay in Daein… I have to.
Aran: That’s your decision to make… And I’m sure you’ll make the right one for yourself no matter what.
Micaiah: Thank you, Aran… Thank you.
Notes:
Micaiah good
-Digital
Chapter 92: Oscar x Ike
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ike and Oscar C ~
Ike: I didn’t realize that you were planning on making food for the camp tonight, Oscar, but it looks like you’re already hard at work.
Oscar: It helps to take the edge off every once in a while. Cooking is far simpler than having to train or prepare for another battle just around the corner, wouldn’t you agree?
Ike: You certainly have a point there. It’s much easier to do normal tasks, especially during times like these.
Oscar: Plus, I know how much you and everyone else enjoys my cooking.
Ike: You can say that again. It’s like a little slice of heaven.
Oscar: I’ll be sure that you enjoy it then.
Ike: I can lend you a hand for a moment if you’d like. I can leave my duties for a few minutes to pitch in.
Oscar: If you’re sure that you can do that, then I’d be happy to have your help. Let’s get to it.
~ Ike and Oscar B ~
Ike: Wow, Oscar… Your cooking is just as good as I remember it being. It’s like it gets better each time I eat it, and I didn’t even think something like that was possible, but here we are.
Oscar: It’s nice to know that you still enjoy it as much as ever. I was almost afraid that I had lost my touch in our months of marching.
Ike: I don’t think you ever could.
Oscar: It’s an honor to hear you say that.
Ike: I’m just being honest.
Oscar: And I’m glad to hear it.
Ike: You should sit down and take a load off too. Even if you say that this helps to take the tension off your shoulders, you can still use a break every once in a while.
Oscar: You make a compelling argument. Shall I join you then?
Ike: Go right ahead.
~ Ike and Oscar A ~
Ike: You know, Oscar… I don’t think I can say enough how much I’ve come to appreciate the food that you make as of late.
Oscar: Is there something in particular that’s inspiring these thoughts?
Ike: I suppose… We’ve been on the move for so long, constantly fighting and being ready to jump into action, that this… It feels like a little piece of home.
Oscar: I believe I understand what you’re trying to say. It reminds you of the times of peace that we don’t have right now.
Ike: That’s it exactly.
Oscar: I must admit, I didn’t expect us to be dragged into battle this way. I was so sure that the previous war would be it.
Ike: But here we are, and there’s no way for us to escape this. All we can do is make the most of it and fight for what’s right.
Oscar: I agree. I’m glad that I can bring at least a little taste of home with my food though. I hope that everyone else feels the same about my cooking.
Ike: Believe me; we do.
Oscar: It’s great to hear you say that. I’m going to be making a little something for dinner tonight, and I take it that you’ll want to have some?
Ike: Of course. In fact, I’d like to help you out again. I’m not the best when it comes to cooking, but you’re right about it being a nice distraction.
Oscar: I’d be happy to have you. Perhaps we can share our meal again after everything is finished as well.
Ike: That sounds like a perfect plan to me. Shall we get started then?
Oscar: Yes. Let’s go on and get right to it.
Notes:
Mmmmm cracker good
-Digital
Chapter 93: Pelleas x Fiona
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Fiona and Pelleas C ~
Pelleas: Fiona, how are you doing? I can tell that you have been fighting valiantly as of late.
Fiona: Your Majesty! I’m doing well. How are you?
Pelleas: If I’m being honest… I’m feeling overwhelmed. All of this is happening so quickly, and I don’t know how to handle it with all that we’re having to put up with.
Fiona: You can certainly say that it’s a lot to see all at once.
Pelleas: Your confidence is incredible to me. I’m glad to have you on my side of this war.
Fiona: I’m honored to be here. I’ll stand by you no matter what. You have my word.
Pelleas: Thank you, Fiona… That means the world to me.
Fiona: It’s my honor.
~ Fiona and Pelleas B ~
Pelleas: …
Fiona: Are you alright? You seem stressed as of late.
Pelleas: I… I’ve been thinking about all of this. The war and everything that’s involved with it… I suppose that it’s frightening for me to imagine in a strange way.
Fiona: A lot has happened to make it seem overwhelming and difficult to conquer.
Pelleas: I agree with that, but… I have to wonder about if we are making the right decision.
Fiona: The right decision? We’re going to make sure that the petrification of the world is reversed.
Pelleas: N-No, I… I mean with me as the leader of this group.
Fiona: You’re worried about that?
Pelleas: I am… I-I’m sorry if I overstepped somehow, but--
Fiona: No, not at all… Trust me when I say that I’m all happy to be with you in this conflict.
Pelleas: Thank you, Fiona. I’m glad to hear you say that… I-I should get going. I’ll speak with you again another time.
Fiona: I wonder what he’s been thinking of…
~ Fiona and Pelleas A ~
Pelleas: Fiona, I… I wanted to say something to you before we go any further in our journey.
Fiona: What is it?
Pelleas: I… I want you to know that I admire your sense of justice.
Fiona: Thank you. Where is this coming from?
Pelleas: Your convictions… You always fight for them with everything that you have, and it’s incredible to see.
Fiona: I could say the same about you, Your Majesty.
Pelleas: What?
Fiona: I know that you’ve struggled with doubts because of what happened with Begnion, but… You still knew what was right, and as soon as you were able to start fighting back, you did. Your confidence and boldness even in the face of impossible odds is incredible to me.
Pelleas: But… I’m the reason that we were in that situation in the first place.
Fiona: Because of manipulation and hidden tactics that you had no way of being aware of at the time.
Pelleas: Perhaps you’re right…
Fiona: Your strength is something that I’ve been able to see from the start. You may not show it openly, but I can promise you that you’re much stronger than you give yourself credit for. You’re going to be able to do something incredible soon, and… I’m going to be proud to be able to say that I knew you in the first place.
Pelleas: Thank you for everything, Fiona… I admire your strength as well. Please, never forget that.
Fiona: As long as you never let go of your own sense of power, I think that we have a deal.
Pelleas: I… I’ll do my best. I won’t let you down.
Fiona: Face the world with determination… You can do more than you believe. I’m sure that history will remember such strength fondly one day.
Notes:
Ordinary is a great song wow
-Digital
Chapter 94: Largo x Astrid
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Largo and Astrid C ~
Astrid: Phew… There’s nothing quite like relaxing with a nice cup of tea after a large battle…
Largo: Hey there, Astrid! What brings you here?
Astrid: I was hoping to get a brief moment away from the chaos of the camp. It seems like the recent string of events has everyone worked up and nervous.
Largo: That sort of thing does rub off pretty easily, yeah… What do you have in your hand there?
Astrid: Some tea. I’ve found that it helps to calm me down when I’ve been having an off day.
Largo: I never figured out how to make fancy tea like that. Mead is one thing, but Calill’s always been the one to handle tea.
Astrid: Why don’t I teach you then? Maybe it can help you in the future as well.
Largo: That sounds great! It’s a deal!
~ Largo and Astrid B ~
Astrid: Alright, Largo… There you are. You saw how I did it, right?
Largo: I sure did! I can tell that you’ve been putting a lot of practice into this over the years. You must have done this a lot before becoming a soldier.
Astrid: You could certainly say that… Do you think that you can try it now?
Largo: I’ll give it a shot… Oops!
Astrid: That’s alright. It simply takes practice to get used to, and that’s alright.
Largo: Uh… Maybe we should start from the beginning one more time.
Astrid: Of course. I would be more than happy to go over this as many times as you need me to, so there’s no reason to feel stressed.
Largo: You’re the best, Astrid! Alright, let’s try this again, and hopefully, it’ll go a little bit better this time around!
~ Largo and Astrid A ~
Largo: Man, Astrid… I sure can see why you like this stuff so much. I didn’t realize that it was so calming, but here we are.
Astrid: I’ve come to appreciate it quite a bit over the years as I’m sure you can imagine… I’ve never been a fan of alcohol, so this was the next best option for me.
Largo: I can see why. It might not be quite so easy to make a cup--in comparison to just pouring a glass of wine back at the tavern--but I still think that it’s nice enough to merit the preparation process.
Astrid: I’m glad that you think so. You did just fine in preparing it this time.
Largo: Only because you were helping me. I… I don’t think that I’m the best at delicate work like that.
Astrid: Like I said before, it simply takes practice. I’m certain that you’ll be great at it soon enough. With enough practice, nothing will be able to stand in your way.
Largo: Thanks, Astrid… Now that this is done, let’s sit down and enjoy it. After all, this moment of peace probably isn’t going to last all that long since we’ve got another battle on the horizon already.
Astrid: That’s alright. Let’s enjoy the moment that we have. We can focus on the future when it arrives. How does that sound?
Largo: Perfect! Alright, let’s get to pouring!
Astrid: Mm… It’s delicious. Thank you for the lovely blend, Largo.
Largo: I should be the one thanking you. I wouldn’t be able to do this without you.
Astrid: Either way, I’m glad to be enjoying this with you.
Largo: And the same to you.
Notes:
Simple and nice little support
-Digital
Chapter 95: Ena x Kurthnaga
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ena and Kurthnaga C ~
Ena: We will be returning home to Goldoa soon, Prince Kurthnaga… Do you know if your sister will be accompanying us?
Kurthnaga: Ena, I… I wish that I had an answer for you. Almedha… She has a lot of confidence in her actions.
Ena: Rajaion always found that to be endearing. He would do anything for her.
Kurthnaga: Yeah… He would have.
Ena: It’s something to discuss with her as soon as we get the chance. It’s been so long since she was last in Goldoa.
Kurthnaga: I’ll put some attention to it soon enough. I’m… I’m concerned for her, but… We’ll simply have to see what comes of this.
Ena: I’ll be waiting to hear the response from her.
Kurthnaga: I’ll let you know when the time comes.
~ Ena and Kurthnaga B ~
Kurthnaga: She… She doesn’t want to return.
Ena: I can’t say that I’m too surprised… A lot has happened since she was last in Goldoa. Many things have changed.
Kurthnaga: You’re right… Our father has been upset with her for quite some time. He rarely ever speaks about her. He doesn’t… He doesn’t want to think about her leaving.
Ena: I wonder if it has something to do with Rajaion…
Kurthnaga: ...She may blame herself for what happened to him.
Ena: He pursued her to Daein to save her son from danger. It was his decision, and though he knew it was a trap… He pressed on regardless.
Kurthnaga: That’s true, but… I don’t know if there’s an easy way to persuade her on that front.
Ena: I wonder if she’ll ever come to move on past that…
Kurthnaga: I don’t know for sure… I still miss him. I… I miss her too.
Ena: I… I miss them too.
~ Ena and Kurthnaga A ~
Kurthnaga: …
Ena: Prince Kurthnaga…? Are you alright?
Kurthnaga: I… I’ll need to take the throne of Goldoa when we return home. My father is…
Ena: He… He made quite the bold decision.
Kurthnaga: He did, and… I don’t think I’ll ever stop thinking about it. He began to change after what happened with Almedha and Rajaion, and… I suppose that I always hoped that there was going to be a shift when he noticed that there was no way that he could change it.
Ena: The past isn’t something that can be changed… I do have to confess that I still wish for that much.
Kurthnaga: I believe that all of us do… It feels like an eternity ago, and yet, it was no time ago as well.
Ena: I feel the same way…
Kurthnaga: When… When we return to Goldoa, I want to visit his grave. Rajaion’s grave, that is. I’m sure that he will want to hear about what happened with Father… Though I suspect that he already knows.
Ena: I believe that you’re right…
Kurthnaga: Would you like to join me in going to see him?
Ena: Of course… This will be your first step as the king of Goldoa, yes?
Kurthnaga: Yes… I feel as if I must honor our history before I consider the future. I would be honored to have you by my side throughout this process of transition for Goldoa.
Ena: I wouldn’t dream of leaving no matter what happened. I swear that much to you from the bottom of my heart.
Notes:
We're so close to 100 now wow
-Digital
Chapter 96: Elincia x Nephenee
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Elincia and Nephenee C ~
Elincia: I truly wish to apologize to you for what has happened as of late, Nephenee. I understand that you were forced to come to the capital on rather short notice.
Nephenee: You don’t need to be sorry. I’m happy to be here so that I can help out.
Elincia: You came from your home village, did you not?
Nephenee: I did, as a matter of fact.
Elincia: I have to ask… What is life like there? I would like to learn more about your home if possible because you are such a dear friend to me.
Nephenee: If you really want to hear about it, then… Sure.
Elincia: I’m sure that it would provide us with a much-needed relief from the recent turmoil. Please… Do go on.
Nephenee: Of course.
~ Elincia and Nephenee B ~
Elincia: Nephenee, I had such a great time hearing about your home previously. If you don’t mind my asking, I would like to hear more when you can spare a moment.
Nephenee: I have the time now.
Elincia: Perfect. Thank you.
Nephenee: There’s a festival that my village holds each year in the autumn… It’s a big dance where all of the townsfolk come together and dance as music plays. There’s not much else to it, but… It’s lots of fun. It’s one of my favorite times of the year.
Elincia: That sounds lovely… I would love to travel to your village one day to see such a festival… If you would have me, that is.
Nephenee: Are you kiddin’? We would be happy to have you! We can talk about it more after the war ends. How about that?
Elincia: That would be lovely… Thank you again, Nephenee. I’m always glad to hear from you.
Nephenee: Of course, Your Majesty… It’s no problem at all.
~ Elincia and Nephenee A ~
Nephenee: Um… Your Majesty? Can I ask you something?
Elincia: What is it?
Nephenee: I… I wanted to know why you were so curious about my home before. What made you want to ask all those questions?
Elincia: In my eyes, I believe that a strong ruler needs to have an understanding of their people and what they enjoy. There’s only so much that I know at the moment, and… I truly do wish to learn more about you and everyone else living in Crimea if I am given the chance.
Nephenee: That’s awfully sweet of you…
Elincia: You’re one of my dearest friends, Nephenee, and I enjoy hearing about your village and its customs. I know that you mentioned previously that you were once insecure about your heritage, but… In my eyes, you will never have a reason to be. You’re perfect the way that you are.
Nephenee: Thank you so much, Your Majesty… You’re always too kind.
Elincia: It’s my pleasure. I hope that I can enjoy that festival that you mentioned one day. It was lovely to see your eyes light up at the mere mention of it.
Nephenee: I-I didn’t realize that…
Elincia: It was amazing to see… I’ll be looking forward to being given the chance to see all of this from your village and your people once the war ends.
Nephenee: I’m going to look forward to it too… Thanks again for everything… I like talking to you too.
Elincia: The pleasure is mine.
Notes:
I have the attention span of a goldfish wow
-Digital
Chapter 97: Sothe x Muarim
Chapter Text
~ Sothe and Muarim C ~
Muarim: You have grown much in the time since we last met.
Sothe: You could certainly say that. Tormod wouldn’t want to hear it, but it’s true.
Muarim: I am not simply referring to your body physically… I can sense that your thought process has altered itself with time as well.
Sothe: Hm… I suppose that it has. The war three years ago really did change me.
Muarim: I can see that everyone has grown up since the last time we were at war… Looking around the familiar faces here makes that much clear.
Sothe: I’m glad to be able to see everyone again. I wish it was under better circumstances, but all we can do now is grin and bear it.
Muarim: The world is watching to see what comes next.
Sothe: Exactly… And I won’t be the one to let it down.
Muarim: I could never imagine that you would.
~ Sothe and Muarim B ~
Muarim: I can sense your animosity towards the tactician of this group yet remains.
Sothe: Of course I’m upset with him! After what he tried to do to you… I don’t know if I would ever be able to forgive him.
Muarim: Those moments under the influence of the drug… They were among the most terrifying of my life.
Sothe: I don’t trust him, and I want him gone as soon as possible. He’s going to lead us into disaster if we aren’t careful.
Muarim: Your protectiveness is as appreciated as it is unexpected.
Sothe: Unexpected? What do you mean?
Muarim: Perhaps I have crossed a line by saying so… Forgive me.
Sothe: What could he have meant by that…?
~ Sothe and Muarim A ~
Sothe: Once again, we’re back together, and so much has changed since we were last together.
Muarim: Another conflict has begun. That’s certainly something to note.
Sothe: I do still wonder though… What is it that you meant when you said that I changed?
Muarim: Your outlook on life has changed.
Sothe: What do you mean specifically?
Muarim: At one point, you never would have dreamed of being so kind to a laguz such as myself… Daein’s teachings can be harsh, and it’s easy for children to be swept up in the tides of prejudice.
Sothe: I’m ashamed of how I was in the past… I never want to go back to being that way again. I see why you found it to be unexpected that I was so upset with Izuka previously… After all, at one point, I… I was far from being pleasant on the matter of laguz myself.
Muarim: It’s not something that I ever would have seen coming from you, but I can hardly complain about it… I’m proud of how far that you have come.
Sothe: Thank you, Muarim. I’m happy that I’ve changed so much too, and I’m going to do what I can from here on out to continue fueling change both within our army’s forces and the rest of the world.
Muarim: I have no doubt that you will find that strength to change everything… You have already changed in yourself.
Sothe: The company that you keep has a stronger influence than you might expect… I only began to change when I found such positive influences in my life.
Muarim: You make a fine point.
Sothe: One day… Daein won’t be so hateful. I’ll see to it myself. You won’t have to deal with anything like how I was in the past ever again as long as I have anything to say about it.
Muarim: I’m confident that you will do it splendidly… I look forward to seeing what you do next.
Sothe: The same to you.
Chapter 98: Soren x Titania
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Soren and Titania C ~
Titania: I see that you’ve returned to your previous habits with the start of this new conflict.
Soren: What are you referring to?
Titania: You aren’t doing enough to look out for yourself. I thought that you were starting to do better after our break from extended combat, but…
Soren: You aren’t going to leave this alone, are you?
Titania: I think you know me better than that.
Soren: Unfortunately, I do.
Titania: Will you go back to your tent then? It’s been too long since you got a good night of sleep. I can tell.
Soren: If that’s what you’re going to force me to do, then fine.
Titania: I’m glad that we see eye to eye. I’ll see you in the morning, Soren.
Soren: …
~ Soren and Titania B ~
Titania: It’s nice to see you eating food at a decent hour. I was worried that you were going to neglect your needs once again.
Soren: I still don’t understand why it is that you insist on doing all of this.
Titania: I told you before that I think of you and the rest of the mercenaries as family. I don’t want you to get hurt or sick because of something preventable.
Soren: Of course…
Titania: I can tell that you’re struggling to believe me.
Soren: I’ve seen how nasty people can get, so pardon my pessimism.
Titania: Well, I’m not like them, and that’s the point. I’m here to help you since I care about you, Soren. I want you to be safe and healthy. That’s part of the deal.
Soren: Hm…
Titania: You might not think that people care about you, but that’s not true. I care about you if nothing else, and I know that there are others who do too. Ike and Mist both would do anything for you. Just… Stay safe, would you?
Soren: I… Alright.
~ Soren and Titania A ~
Titania: I can see the strange look that you’re giving me, Soren. What are you thinking?
Soren: Am I required to answer that?
Titania: No, because I can already guess… You still don’t think that I was sincere when I said that I cared about you.
Soren: I’ve seen the brutality that humanity is capable of.
Titania: I know that you’re slow to trust people. I’ve picked up on that much in the many years that we've known each other, but… I’m not going to hurt you. I would never dream of it. Nobody here would.
Soren: If the situation changed--
Titania: But it hasn’t changed. You can be doubtful all you want, but that won’t change the truth of the matter. I’m going to make sure that you understand just how much that I care about you one of these days. Even if we butt heads sometimes, that doesn’t mean that I want something bad to happen to you.
Soren: I… I acknowledge your words.
Titania: That’s a start as far as I’m concerned, and that’s alright. One of these days, I’m going to make sure that you understand it and accept it. I don’t care how long it takes.
Soren: Your stubbornness is impressive.
Titania: It’s one of my best traits, I believe. It’s great when it comes to handling situations like this.
Soren: I can see that for better or worse.
Titania: I’ll make sure that you get it one of these days. You aren’t alone anymore, and you never will be again as far as I’m concerned.
Soren: …
Titania: You don’t have to say anything now… Just know that this is where we’re going in the future. Have a good evening, Soren.
Soren: …
Notes:
They
-Digital
Chapter 99: Geoffrey x Kyza
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Geoffrey and Kyza C ~
Geoffrey: Kyza, might I ask how you are doing? I’ve noticed that you’ve seemed… Tense as of late.
Kyza: I have had much to think about in the ways of recent happenings.
Geoffrey: I understand… At long last, we’ve managed to catch the one responsible for the existence of the Feral Ones, but… I know that the suffering caused by his hands will never be undone.
Kyza: I feel nothing short of complete relief that those laguz can finally see peace, but they should have never been placed in such a situation in the first place. That man is disgusting.
Geoffrey: There will be no salvation where he’s going.
Kyza: None will forget what he has done… May we one day be able to honor those who he has torn apart.
Geoffrey: I pray for much the same.
~ Geoffrey and Kyza B ~
Geoffrey: Kyza… I can still see that you are struggling.
Kyza: Is it so obvious?
Geoffrey: Not to many others, but… I could see your reaction when we first discovered the truth about that man… Izuka.
Kyza: He killed and destroyed countless brethren of mine. No laguz could ever forgive him for what he has done.
Geoffrey: And nobody ever will as far as I’m aware… He got what he deserved.
Kyza: But nothing will bring back those who he killed. Nothing will undo the damage that he has done.
Geoffrey: It has been undone so that no future laguz suffer at his hands.
Kyza: But the past still remains unaltered… If only we could have found him sooner.
Geoffrey: Truly… If only…
~ Geoffrey and Kyza A ~
Kyza: …
Geoffrey: I believe that we should speak once more.
Kyza: I didn’t notice you were there.
Geoffrey: You’ve been off ever since we encountered Izuka… Do you wish to talk about it?
Kyza: ...Those laguz… It could have been any one of us.
Geoffrey: What?
Kyza: All of the laguz in this group… it could have been any of us if fate had turned down a different path. Looking into the eyes of those beasts who were driven to madness by that monster of a man… It made me think about how it could have happened to any member of our group.
Geoffrey: I heard from others that it nearly happened to Muarim at one point during the liberation of Daein from Begnion oppression.
Kyza: Precisely! It could have happened to any of us, or we could have lost someone that we care for dearly… We would never know for sure. There isn’t a way to tell those Feral Ones apart.
Geoffrey: We may not be able to change the past, but… I’m certain that all of those laguz are grateful for what we have done. We saved all future generations from suffering under that man’s influence.
Kyza: I wish that we could have done more.
Geoffrey: We did what we had to.
Kyza: I suppose you are right…
Geoffrey: All of them… I’m certain that they’re thanking you and the rest of your laguz brothers and sisters for helping to end their suffering.
Kyza: I do hope that you’re correct on that matter… I’m going to ensure that this never happens again. If someone attempts it…
Geoffrey: I’ll stand by you in defeating any other atrocious monster who attempts something of this nature. You have my solemn word.
Kyza: Thank you… I appreciate it. I pray that it never comes to that.
Geoffrey: I do as well, but… We’ll be ready if it does.
Kyza: Next time… If there is a next time, we’ll be faster. I’m sure of it.
Notes:
Uhhhh this support can only happen if Kyza is in 4-5 but shhhhh just roll with it
-Digital
Chapter 100: Reyson x Tibarn
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Reyson and Tibarn C ~
Reyson: …
Tibarn: I know what that expression means on you. You’re thinking about all of the gruesome things you would do to someone if you weren’t a heron, aren’t you?
Reyson: ...Naesala.
Tibarn: Yeah. I get it.
Reyson: It’s been months since his betrayal, but the wound still stings. We should have known that he was up to something. He’s always up to something! The only reason that he started to fight on our side again was because he found out that Leanne was alive three years ago!
Tibarn: It’s good to know I’m not the only one who noticed that.
Reyson: How could I not see it? He’s as transparent as can be!
Tibarn: That he certainly is… Soon, we’re going to get our chance to show him how sorry he should be. You can count on that.
Reyson: I’m looking forward to it.
~ Reyson and Tibarn B ~
Tibarn: …
Reyson: Tibarn, that expression of yours… I know it well.
Tibarn: Yeah… Because you learned it from me.
Reyson: What did you call it? ‘All of the violent things I would do if I were not a heron’?
Tibarn: That sounds about right.
Reyson: It’s Naesala, isn’t it?
Tibarn: When isn’t it about Naesala?
Reyson: ...He won’t ever be forgiven for what he did to your nation.
Tibarn: I’m going to tear those sorry wings from his spine as soon as I see him again. I don’t give a damn what his reasons were… He’s going to pay.
Reyson: He made a mistake… A grave mistake.
Tibarn: You can say that again.
Reyson: I’ll be looking forward to seeing what comes of this.
Tibarn: Believe me… You won’t be the only one.
~ Reyson and Tibarn A ~
Reyson: We’re almost to the end of this conflict at long last…
Tibarn: That’s true… When this is over, I’ll finally get the chance to show Naesala how much he's going to regret crossing me.
Reyson: We’ll have to return to Phoenicis…
Tibarn: And it’s going to be ruined. I doubt that the restoration effort has gotten far enough along to look anything like the nation that we remember from before the war started.
Reyson: The bird nations lashed out against Begnion as a way of getting revenge for what happened to Serenes… And then Naesala betrayed us by doing much the same to Phoenicis for the sake of his own gains.
Tibarn: Tell me about it… We’re going to have to do quite a bit to get Phoenicis back to where it was, but even so…
Reyson: Those lives will never be returned. They’re gone, and we can’t reverse the hands of time to return them to life.
Tibarn: All the more reason for me to tear Naesala apart until there’s nothing left.
Reyson: We’ll simply have to see what comes of this…
Tibarn: He’s going to have to do a lot if he wants to pay back his actions to the world at large.
Reyson: I agree completely.
Tibarn: But for now… I’m going to fight for the people who were lost. Countless lives were lost that day in Phoenicis, and… I’m going to ensure that this conflict is ended for the sake of those brave men.
Reyson: I’ll be at your side the whole way through. There’s nothing you can do to stop that.
Tibarn: I wouldn’t have it any other way. After all, we’ve been through hell and more leading up to this point. It wouldn’t be fitting of either one of us to step down now.
Reyson: I wouldn’t even dream of it.
Notes:
Oh my god a hundred supports yall what the fuuuuuuuck
-Digital
Chapter 101: Giffca x Lyre
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Giffca and Lyre C ~
Giffca: You are lost in thought, Lyre.
Lyre: Ack-! Giffca! I didn’t know that you were there… Even after all these years, you're just as good as sneaking up on people as you were when we first met.
Giffca: Such is part of my duty as the king’s shadow.
Lyre: Okay, you’re right… What were you saying?
Giffca: I can tell that you are thinking intensely about the world at large. What troubles you?
Lyre: Well… I guess I’m just thinking about what’ll happen after the war’s over. I mean, we’re almost out of this mess now.
Giffca: What specifically has you so curious?
Lyre: I don’t know… I guess a little bit of everything.
Giffca: I see… If you need to discuss the future, then you can come to me.
Lyre: I’ll keep that in mind. Thanks!
Giffca: One never would have expected her to be the curious sort, but here we are…
~ Giffca and Lyre B ~
Lyre: Hey, Giffca… I’ve got a question for you.
Giffca: What is it?
Lyre: After the war ends, the king is planning on passing down the throne to Skrimir, right?
Giffca: That is true, yes.
Lyre: What are you going to be doing then? You’ve been working with our kind for ages now, and I guess I’m wondering about that.
Giffca: I will go with my king into other work. We have been in the business of politics for far too long, and it’s high time that we take a step back and give a new generation a chance.
Lyre: I see…
Giffca: Skrimir will have Ranulf at his side. I believe that he will be fine with all of those around him who are here for support.
Lyre: I’m glad to hear it. Thanks again!
Giffca: …
~ Giffca and Lyre A ~
Giffca: You are thinking about the future once more, are you not?
Lyre: I guess so… We’re getting really close to the final battle now, and I don’t know what’s going to come next. I mean, we’ve been fighting for so long…
Giffca: You will enjoy peace when it arrives.
Lyre: I hope that you’re right. It’s weird to think that all of this fighting is finally about to be over.
Giffca: There will always be strife somewhere, but it would be best if you kept from seeking it out yourself. That will only bring undue burden onto your own shoulders.
Lyre: That’s true… It’ll just be hard to go back to normal after all of this.
Giffca: We will never be able to return to the past. What we once called normalcy will never be as we recalled it again.
Lyre: I guess not…
Giffca: The world is changing, and we must all shift with it… I will be retreating to other work after the war ends, and a new generation must step up. I trust that you will do what is best for your nation when the time arrives. You have come this far, after all.
Lyre: Thanks, Giffca… I’m going to do what I can for the sake of Gallia! I mean, we’ve come this far, and if we’re going to defeat a goddess for Gallia, then we have to make sure that the future is bright for us too, huh?
Giffca: I appreciate your spirit. I look forward to seeing what will come next for you and others who have been fighting at your side throughout this conflict.
Lyre: I won’t let you down, Giffca! Even if the world changes, I’ll be ready for it! That’s a promise!
Giffca: I wouldn’t expect anything less of you.
Notes:
My stomach hurts so bad uuuuuugh
-Digital
Chapter 102: Marcia x Mia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Marcia and Mia C ~
Marcia: You know, Mia… I have to say that I’m rather impressed with your instincts.
Mia: What do you mean?
Marcia: You said that you thought we were going to see each other again one day, and would you take a look around? You wound up being right.
Mia: Huh! I guess so! I didn’t even remember that I said that in the first place, if I’m being honest. I guess that I’ve been a bit distracted with the war since then.
Marcia: I get it. I think that we’ve all had a lot on our minds.
Mia: I’m glad that we’re here now though… I know things were a bit shaky for a while there.
Marcia: You can say that again… But we’re doing what we can for now, and that’s what matters.
Mia: You got that right! Now, what do you say to us going out for a sparring match?
Marcia: I thought you’d never ask!
~ Marcia and Mia B ~
Marcia: Hm…
Mia: You look lost in thought. What’s on your mind, Marcia?
Marcia: Sometimes, I just think about how all of this has been going so fast.
Mia: I guess so. I mean, there was the attempted coup in Crimea, and after that was all finished and squared away, you had to focus on restoring the peace.
Marcia: And then we were right back into the messiness of war.
Mia: You said before that you were used to the routine of constant conflict. I guess that’s changed since then.
Marcia: You can say that again! I haven’t been used to it in a long time, and I know that’s for the best. After all, nobody wants to be used to constantly fighting for their lives. Mercenary work is much more casual even if it’s dangerous too.
Mia: That’s true… It’s weird to be here again.
Marcia: Oh well. We’re going to get through it though. Want to go and spar for a little bit for now?
Mia: Of course!
~ Marcia and Mia A ~
Marcia: …
Mia: You’ve been making that face a lot lately, Marcia.
Marcia: Hey, Mia.
Mia: What’s on your mind?
Marcia: I guess… A little bit of everything. Life has been so hectic lately!
Mia: You can say that again… And our routine is about to be broken all over again. We got used to fighting, and then we got out of that. Now, we’re back to fighting, but that’s going to change all over again soon.
Marcia: I just want everything to stay stable for once! It’s not something that I want to be constantly running around and worrying about.
Mia: I don’t think anybody wants that… But I guess that it’s time for me to start talking about instincts again.
Marcia: You think that the conflict is going to be over soon, huh?
Mia: I do… And I bet that we’re going to see each other again one day.
Marcia: I’d like that. I like talking to you, Mia, and it would be tragic if this was the last time that we saw one another.
Mia: Then I’ll make sure that we see each other again… And I’ll make sure that we’re happy and settled after this conflict is over.
Marcia: When you say it, I have to say that it’s really reassuring… Thank you again for everything, Mia. I’m glad to have you by my side throughout of all this.
Mia: Same to you. I’ll be here no matter what… And I bet that I can beat you in a round of sparring.
Marcia: Oh, you’re so on!
Notes:
Mmmm updates
-Digital
Chapter 103: Kieran x Rhys
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Kieran and Rhys C ~
Rhys: Kieran, it’s a relief to see that you’ve started to pull back on the intensity of your training.
Kieran: Rhys! You truly ought to announce your presence when you’re watching someone train! What if you had startled me?! I could have cleaved you in half with my axe!
Rhys: I suppose that you make a fine point… My apologies for sneaking up on you, albeit unintentionally.
Kieran: Phew… Anyways… What was that about my training?
Rhys: You’ve started to pull back on the intensity of your training, and I’m glad to see that.
Kieran: You were the one who instructed me to do that. You showed me a new perspective, and I simply had to agree with it.
Rhys: I’m glad that I was able to have such an impact on you… Thank you for listening to my advice, Kieran.
Kieran: A knight does what he has to. Now, I must return to my training!
Rhys: I had better stick around here just to be safe…
~ Kieran and Rhys B ~
Rhys: There you go… That should fix up that injury.
Kieran: Thank you for your dutiful work to heal me, Rhys.
Rhys: I’ve done my best to make sure that you’re fine for the next battle… At least you were hurt while sparring with someone else this time.
Kieran: You did say that my training habits were self-destructive previously…
Rhys: They were, but you’re better about it now. I’m glad to see that, to say the least.
Kieran: Thank you again for helping me, Rhys. I should return to my work training. The battlefield waits for no man!
Rhys: Even after all this time, he has the same spirit as before… It’s good to know that some things simply never change.
~ Kieran and Rhys A ~
Kieran: You were the one who got hurt this time, I see.
Rhys: I made a poor choice during the previous fight, I’m afraid… But everything is fine now.
Kieran: Are you sure about that? Your arm looks to be rather gravely wounded.
Rhys: It’s certainly been better, but I’m going to manage it in a moment. There are others who need me first.
Kieran: Nonsense! Sit down, and allow me to attend to your injury. I have an extra concoction on me.
Rhys: I didn’t realize that you knew how to heal wounds like this.
Kieran: A knight has to be ready for all manner of obstacles! Plus, I’ve seen you mend my wounds countless times due to my training. I’ve picked up on a few tricks that make this easier to manage.
Rhys: Thank you for your help, Kieran… I appreciate it.
Kieran: There you are! Who’s the one being reckless and bold now?
Rhys: I don’t know if I would go that far, but I certainly understand your point…
Kieran: I’ll do what I can from this day forth to ensure that you are unharmed in combat! It’s the least that I can do for you after all that you have done to aid me with my injuries.
Rhys: That’s a bold offer of you to make, Kieran… Are you sure that you want to do this?
Kieran: An ideal always repays his debts, dear Rhys!
Rhys: I don’t know if I would call this a debt… I’m more than happy to help you.
Kieran: And I feel the same way in return. Now, will you accept my proposal?
Rhys: Alright… If you insist, you can consider me in agreement with your suggestion.
Kieran: Perfect! From this day onward, our potency on the battlefield will only increase! I’m positive of it!
Rhys: His confidence never gets old… It’s incredible.
Notes:
Working on google sites is fun
-Digital
Chapter 104: Gatrie x Rafiel
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Gatrie and Rafiel C ~
Gatrie: Hello there, my fine beauty! I haven’t seen your face around here before. Might I ask your beautiful name?
Rafiel: I… I am Rafiel.
Gatrie: Rafiel! A lovely title befitting a lovely woman. Tell me, do you have any plans this evening? I would be delighted to spend my time at your side.
Rafiel: I believe that you may be getting the wrong impression about--
Gatrie: Oh, I don’t think so at all! You’re perfect, and I would love to get to know you better. What do you say to it? I think that we could be an amazing pair together.
Rafiel: Excuse me… I have other business to attend to at the moment.
Gatrie: A true tragedy… I’m sure I’ll snare her attention next time!
~ Gatrie and Rafiel B ~
Gatrie: There you are! I’ve been wondering where you disappeared to.
Rafiel: …
Gatrie: So… What do you say this time? Would you be willing to spend some time with me as I suggested?
Rafiel: You’re not thinking correctly about me. I know it.
Gatrie: What makes you say that?
Rafiel: I am not a ‘lovely woman’ as you so put it. I am very much so a man.
Gatrie: ...This is awkward.
Rafiel: Quite.
Gatrie: I-I’m sorry about all of this… Ugh, I feel absolutely ridiculous now… I-I’ll talk to you another time! I’m off to try and see if there’s a way to get rid of my embarrassment before I keel over…
Rafiel: He truly is dramatic, it seems… Very dramatic.
~ Gatrie and Rafiel A ~
Gatrie: Okay… I think that I should apologize.
Rafiel: That would be for the best.
Gatrie: I guess that I shouldn’t have jumped to conclusions like that… I really thought that you were a woman, and… I went a bit far.
Rafiel: You are forgiven. This mistake has been made before… My own wife mistook me for a woman the first time that we met.
Gatrie: Y-You have a wife?!
Rafiel: Nailah. We have been together for a great many years.
Gatrie: I had no idea… Then again, I guess there are a lot of things that I didn’t know about you.
Rafiel: That doesn’t mean that you can’t start to learn, you know.
Gatrie: Huh? What do you mean?
Rafiel: You and I may not know much about each other at the moment, but that doesn’t mean that we are doomed to never understand one another.
Gatrie: I suppose that you’re right… I still feel like a bit of an idiot for that last interaction though. I feel like I should have learned my lesson when I accidentally thought Prince Reyson was a woman the first time that we met three years ago…
Rafiel: You mistook it with him as well…?
Gatrie: Yeah…
Rafiel: Perhaps the time is right for us to leave all of this in the past to focus on other endeavors. I said that I would be alright with getting to know you, and that statement remains true.
Gatrie: If you really do want to spend more time with me, then… Sure! I’ll be sure not to make any other mistakes about you in the future.
Rafiel: I’ll do my best to not get too flustered to correct you if something does happen.
Gatrie: So that was what happened the first time that we spoke… Live and learn.
Rafiel: You never would have found that out had we not discussed this normally.
Gatrie: Good point… I guess it’s time for me to learn other things about you then, huh?
Rafiel: Of course. And the same to you.
Gatrie: I’m looking forward to it.
Notes:
Gatrie is a dumbass more at six
-Digital
Chapter 105: Micaiah x Tormod
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Micaiah and Tormod C ~
Micaiah: Tormod, there you are. I wanted to give you back this tome. I noticed that you left it in my tent last night after our strategy meeting for the upcoming battle.
Tormod: I was wondering where that went! Thanks, Micaiah.
Micaiah: I should be the one thanking you. I appreciate all of the help that you and your team have been putting in to help us end this war sooner.
Tormod: I’m happy to be here. Fighting for peace and liberation is what we do, after all, so it’s only fitting that we help you out.
Micaiah: I know that it isn’t easy having laguz in your party… Daein can be a dangerous place for people who aren’t beorc.
Tormod: I’m looking out for Muarim and Vika to make sure nothing happens to them. I promise.
Micaiah: That’s good to hear… I look forward to continuing to fight with you.
Tormod: The same to you.
~ Micaiah and Tormod B ~
Micaiah: Tormod… You’re awfully far from the rest of camp.
Tormod: I needed some time to think.
Micaiah: It’s about Izuka, isn’t it?
Tormod: I don’t get how someone can be so disgusting! How does the prince support him? You have to see what he’s doing, right? He almost turned Muarim…
Micaiah: I know… I’m uneasy about his presence as well. I don’t know what to do about him, but… I’m determined to see him gone as soon as possible. You can consider that a promise.
Tormod: I hope so… None of us feel safe around here anymore. As long as he’s here, we can’t stay for long.
Micaiah: I understand… Thank you for continuing to fight with us. I’m sorry that it’s gone this way.
Tormod: Yeah… I’m sorry too.
~ Micaiah and Tormod A ~
Tormod: Finally…
Micaiah: Is there something on your mind, Tormod?
Tormod: I heard about it from Queen Elincia… Izuka’s dead. She and the king of the hawks killed him on their way here.
Micaiah: Yes… They did.
Tormod: I wish I could have been the one to end his life for what he’s done to all of those innocent laguz… He’s the one responsible for the Feral Ones as a whole, isn’t he?
Micaiah: He was… But he’s dead now, and that’s the one thing that we can find solace in about this situation.
Tormod: I pray that nobody else follows in his footsteps… If they even try, I’m going to do what I have to to keep everyone safe.
Micaiah: I understand completely… I’m going to do what I can to make sure that doesn’t happen either. I feel like it’s the least that I can do… I feel guilty for not doing anything about him sooner.
Tormod: I’m just glad that he’s gone now. Besides, it’s not like you would have been able to do anything while he was being protected by the prince.
Micaiah: Perhaps not… But I’m going to continue fighting for a difference. I won’t let any other laguz be subjected to such torture ever again.
Tormod: We can work together to make sure that it doesn’t happen then… You know, if you would want to do that.
Micaiah: If the chance arises, I would love to cooperate with you once more… But first… Tormod?
Tormod: What is it?
Micaiah: I want you to tell the others in your company… That I’m sorry about how everything happened. I don’t expect forgiveness, but I still want them to know that I apologize.
Tormod: I’ll pass on the message… And maybe we’ll be able to see further change one day.
Micaiah: Maybe…
Notes:
I accidentally took a four hour nap tonight fuuuuckin rip
-Digital
Chapter 106: Lucia x Renning
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Renning and Lucia C ~
Renning: Lucia… You have certainly grown significantly since the last time that we crossed paths before the war.
Lucia: Lord Renning… I could say the same in return to you… I was sure that you would never return to us.
Renning: Fate has a strange way of functioning… But I do have to say… Your hair is strange.
Lucia: How so?
Renning: I seem to recall you saying that you were proud of your long hair. I never would have imagined you wanting to cut it, and yet…
Lucia: Certain circumstances… They prevented me from being able to keep my hair long.
Renning: I have heard of the rebellion in Crimea from your brother and Lord Bastian… That’s the truth of the matter, is it not?
Lucia: Yes… It is.
Renning: A tragedy, truly… If only I could have been there…
Lucia: Your niece handled it splendidly.
Renning: Of course… I would expect no less from her.
Lucia: …
~ Renning and Lucia B ~
Renning: I didn’t expect you would wander so far from the rest of the group.
Lucia: My apologies… I needed a moment of thought.
Renning: You keep touching your neck… Did you believe I would not notice?
Lucia: ...The battlefield is a harsh place. It presents many challenges that would not have disturbed me at one point, but now…
Renning: The rebellion has changed many things in you. I can see it in your eyes.
Lucia: The kingdom survived. That is my greatest point of pride as a knight working in the service of the queen.
Renning: You were always so loyal, holding the cares of others far beyond your own concerns… How are you feeling about the matter then? Can you answer me that much?
Lucia: Perhaps… That would be a conversation for another day.
Renning: I see… If you insist.
Lucia: …
~ Renning and Lucia A ~
Renning: Lucia, if you don’t mind my asking… What was it that happened during the rebellion?
Lucia: Queen Elincia trium--
Renning: Allow me to correct myself… What happened to you?
Lucia: I could scarcely trouble you with--
Renning: I would like to know. How is that you troubling me?
Lucia: I suppose you are correct… Lord Ludveck was desperate to have a grab at power. He used me as his chip for it.
Renning: I take it that something happened while you were with him?
Lucia: He… He knows the ways of war, and he’s a monstrous man.
Renning: You were his captive for a time, were you not?
Lucia: I was… The worst of it was before he decided that I would be placed upon the gallows in exchange for his life.
Renning: ...I understand. Have you spoken of this to any other?
Lucia: Of course not. We have a war to fight, and the queen… She was distraught enough at the time. My brother has had enough on his own shoulders as well. I would hardly wish to add to their burdens over trivial matters of the past.
Renning: I would hardly call it trivial given the circumstances.
Lucia: Perhaps I’ll share the tale with her one day… She has a sensitive heart with too much empathy for her own good. I fear I could overwhelm her.
Renning: Elincia is strong. She has already fought in multiple wars and won.
Lucia: That much is true… I’ll simply have to see how everything unfolds after combat has ceased here.
Renning: She cares greatly for you, Lucia… That much I’m certain of. If you ever need a confidant on the matter… I am here.
Lucia: Thank you, Lord Renning… I shall keep it in mind.
Renning: ...War truly is a cruel beast.
Notes:
Subtext is fun
-Digital
Chapter 107: Edward x Stefan
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Edward and Stefan C ~
Edward: Hey, Stefan! I have a question for you!
Stefan: What is it?
Edward: I was wondering… Would you help me to get better with using a sword?
Stefan: You’re already respectable with the blade. Why are you coming to me?
Edward: Even if I’m good with a sword, I know that you’re way better than I am. I think that everyone knows that you’re one of the best in the army when it comes to using a sword.
Stefan: Hm… You have quite the determination to learn from me, don’t you?
Edward: I know that it’s always possible to get better, and you could teach me how to improve. I’m sure of it.
Stefan: Alright. I agree to it. Next time that we meet, I’ll show you what I’ve learned over the years.
Edward: Thank you so much, Stefan! I can’t wait!
Stefan: He’s so cheerful… It’s hardly fitting for times of war.
~ Edward and Stefan B ~
Stefan: You catch on impressively quickly.
Edward: Only because you’re such a great teacher in the first place. I’m just doing what you’ve been telling me to do.
Stefan: Focus on the sword. It’ll help you more in the long term if you concentrate as much as you can.
Edward: Alright… Got it!
Stefan: Try the new technique on me.
Edward: Okay!
Stefan: You really have been getting better already… You learn fast.
Edward: I still wasn’t able to get in a hit on you…
Stefan: I’ve been training with a sword for well over two decades now. I know how to handle myself in a battle, especially a duel.
Edward: More than two decades? Wow… You look so young that I never would have guessed…
Stefan: ...Enough of that. Come on. Let’s keep going.
~ Edward and Stefan A ~
Edward: I can’t believe that I actually managed to get a hit in on you…!
Stefan: You’re getting better. I can see it, and you should be able to as well.
Edward: Maybe so, but… I know that you were holding back during that fight. There’s no way that it should have been that easy for me to get a hit in on you.
Stefan: The fact that you can see that at all is impressive. It means that you’re continuing to get better.
Edward: Thank you again for teaching me so much, but… I have to ask why you’re doing this in the first place. I mean, I’m nowhere near as experienced as you are, and…
Stefan: I… I suppose it’s a matter of sentimentality. I’m not exactly prone to bouts of it, but you remind me of myself in a way. Of course, I was only this excited to learn more about the sword when I was much, much younger, but… It’s still the truth of the matter.
Edward: If you don’t mind my asking, how old are you in truth?
Stefan: The number is irrelevant at this point. I know how to use a sword, and that’s what brought us together. It matters above all else.
Edward: If you insist… I get the feeling that there’s a lot more to you than meets the eye, but I’m not going to pester you about it. We all have things that we would rather keep to ourselves, after all. It’s part of being human.
Stefan: Human… Sure.
Edward: Can we keep training? I know that there’s more that you can teach me, and I want to see what else you have up your sleeve.
Stefan: Of course. Just know that I won’t be holding back this time.
Edward: I wouldn’t have it any other way!
Notes:
Time for a big update dump!
-Digital
Chapter 108: Oliver x Naesala
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Naesala and Oliver C ~
Oliver: You! Raven king! Come here at once!
Naesala: That voice… I didn’t think I would ever see you again. I was positive that you had kicked the bucket during the previous war.
Oliver: Nonsense! No amount of combat will ever be able to stop true beauty from flourishing!
Naesala: What do you even want? In case you haven’t already noticed, we’re all kind of busy with a few different things involving the war.
Oliver: There are beautiful herons within this faction of fighters… I would like to have them in my possession so that I can admire their beauty! They cannot be saved as long as they are on the battlefield!
Naesala: I can’t do that. I feel like they would be a bit upset if I decided to try and sell them off to you again. Sorry about that.
Oliver: They will be mine soon… I’m sure of it!
~ Naesala and Oliver B ~
Oliver: There you are! It’s been too long since we last saw one another!
Naesala: And still not long enough. Are you going to ask me about getting your hands on the herons again? The answer is still the same.
Oliver: But you have done so much to serve the senate in the past! Why betray us now?
Naesala: I… I’ve had a change of heart. It doesn’t matter. The fact remains that I’m not doing anything for you anymore. I’ve made up my mind.
Oliver: Is there anything that I could do to convince you?
Naesala: No. I can’t just put laguz into your grubby little fingers. I don’t work for you or anybody else in the senate anymore, and I’m happy for it.
Oliver: You will accept true beauty soon enough! I am certain of it!
Naesala: Keep dreaming.
~ Naesala and Oliver A ~
Oliver: Why is it that you continue to resist the call of beauty? I wish that you would make this simpler on us all by accepting my offer to defend the most precious of treasures!
Neasala: Let me give it to you straight since you won’t listen any other way: I don’t bend to the whims of you or the rest of the senate now. If all had gone well, I wouldn’t have even been in that situation in the first place.
Oliver: Why is it that you have betrayed us after our lengthy alliance?
Naesala: I don’t want this anymore. Nobody does. I’m not going to do anything that would hurt the herons, and I’m not going to bow to your whims either. Previously, it was a matter of safety that I try to help you, but these days… I’m a free man, and I want to make sure that you never do anything like that again.
Oliver: I still don’t understand!
Naesala: I’ll never be able to make up for the things that I did when I was under the thumb of the senate. I know that much loud and clear. I’m not going to do anything else to betray the trust of those around me when I’ve done enough to squander it as it is.
Oliver: If you will not assist me, then I will do it myself!
Naesala: And if you try, I’ll make sure that you go to the depths of hell where you belong.
Oliver: Hmph… What a grotesque creature you can be.
Naesala: You act like you’re any better. Now, let’s call everything finished here. We are done associating. Goodbye, and good riddance.
Oliver: He truly does not understand beauty… But at least I shall keep it in my heart now and forever!
Notes:
Oliver shut up challenge
-Digital
Chapter 109: Haar x Jill
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Haar and Jill C ~
Haar: You know, Jill, you really have changed these past few years.
Jill: Haar! I didn’t realize you were standing there.
Haar: I was asleep until you walked by.
Jill: Then how did you know to… Never mind. I don’t think I want to ask questions about your odd sleeping habits.
Haar: See? That’s what I’m talking about. At one point, you would have chewed me out for sleeping on the job, but now, you’re way more relaxed.
Jill: I didn’t even notice that I had calmed down. I’ve just been acting the same way that I always do in my eyes.
Haar: Well, I can see the difference… I think that being away from the Daein army has been good for you.
Jill: What? Really?
Haar: Yeah… I said it.
Jill: I don’t understand…
Haar: Zzz…
Jill: And it seems I won’t understand it until later anyways… Of course.
~ Haar and Jill B ~
Jill: You’re awake this time. Thank the heavens.
Haar: Good afternoon to you too, Jill.
Jill: What did you mean when you said that I’ve been better since leaving the Daein army?
Haar: Just what I said. You’ve been looking better, acting better, feeling better… I can just tell.
Jill: But I started working with them again recently.
Haar: But you didn’t work under the system of merit where you constantly had to prove yourself in order to stay afloat. You had comrades that you could rely on, and you were happy.
Jill: I had friends before this…
Haar: Really? Name one person you spent time with aside from me and your father.
Jill: ...I hate it when you’re right.
Haar: A lot of people do. Still, I know what I said, and it’s time that you acknowledged it for yourself. I think it’ll do you a lot of good.
Jill: …
~ Haar and Jill A ~
Haar: I can’t believe that you still haven’t seen it for yourself.
Jill: Is this about my supposed changes again?
Haar: It is. The way that you carry yourself these days is different from how you were during the opening stages of the Mad King’s War.
Jill: Please stop dodging the point and be straight with me this time.
Haar: Fine. You always felt like you had to prove yourself because of the way that the Daein army was structured, but as soon as you got away from that and onto a playing field where you were equal with everyone else, you started doing better. You stopped being so wound up and agitated, and you were able to relax the way that you should have been able to from the start.
Jill: I… I guess that joining the team that I did had an impact on that…
Haar: And more recently, when you were fighting in Daein again, you were still doing fine. That’s because you weren’t proving yourself all the time.
Jill: I didn’t even notice that was a change I had undergone…
Haar: But you see it now, and that’s what matters… I want you to know that I’m proud of you for this.
Jill: Why so?
Haar: It’s not exactly easy to get away from a toxic mindset like that, and you deserved to be able to get away from that sort of situation. I’m glad that you’re doing better now.
Jill: Thank you, Haar… I’m glad that I’ve had you on my side the whole way through this.
Haar: It’s been my pleasure… After the war, I’d be happy to go back to our previous business if you’d want to join me.
Jill: You know… That sounds lovely. I’ll be looking forward to it.
Notes:
This is one of the best platonic pairs in the series I care them
-Digital
Chapter 110: Makalov x Brom
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Brom and Makalov C ~
Brom: And that should be it! I hope that I’m able to send off this letter to the folks back home soon…
Makalov: What are you doing there, Brom? And with such a large pile of gold!
Brom: Ah, good afternoon, Makalov! I was writing a letter to the people back home in my village. I was forced to leave so soon when the war started, so I didn’t get the chance to explain.
Makalov: And you’re sending some money back to them?
Brom: Very bright of you, Makalov! I am. Times are tough with all of this combat, so I want to pitch in with their daily tasks.
Makalov: I see… G-Good luck with that!
Brom: Thank you!
Makalov: Ugh… If I kept looking at that gold, I was just going to start thinking about what I would do if it was mine… Actually, I think it might be too late for that…
~ Brom and Makalov B ~
Brom: I’ve really stocked up on letters, haven’t I? I suppose that it’s been even harder to send letters these days than ever before because of all of the problems in other countries…
Makalov: That’s another large pile of money, Brom…
Brom: I’m sending more gold back home to my family. I’ve always been the main worker in our family, and if I’m here, then it’s going to be harder for them to focus on farmin’.
Makalov: That makes sense…
Brom: Uh… Is there something wrong? You can’t seem to stop staring at the gold that I’m sending back home.
Makalov: Was I staring? I didn’t notice… Sorry about that. I’ll see you later.
Brom: He sure was in a hurry to get away… Oh, well. To each his own, I suppose.
~ Brom and Makalov A ~
Makalov: Brom, there you are! I… I think that we have to talk.
Brom: What is it? You look awfully worked up…
Makalov: I want to apologize for lying to you.
Brom: What? I don’t know what you mean.
Makalov: During the Mad King’s War, you lent me some money, and I said that I was going to spend it on a good cause… I lied. I used it to gamble, and I had to leech off other soldiers to pay you back.
Brom: Why are you telling me about this now…?
Makalov: You’ve been talking so much about sending money back home to your family, and I guess that it reminded me of everything that I did three years ago to lie to you over money and mead. You’re so sincere all the time, and… I felt bad about it.
Brom: Thank you for apologizing to me, Makalov… I hope that you don’t do that again to anybody, me or otherwise.
Makalov: You aren’t mad?
Brom: It was years ago, and as long as you make the effort to change, then everything is going to be okay. I’m sure of it.
Makalov: You really have that much faith that I can change…?
Brom: Why wouldn’t I? The fact that you came forward about it at all is a sign that you’re getting better.
Makalov: You could say that…
Brom: Anyways, I’m going to go and take care of these letters. There has to be a way for me to get them back home even with the war going on.
Makalov: He really does have too much faith in me… Change is so much harder than he makes it sound, but… I guess that I’ve got no choice but to try and get better. This isn’t going to be easy, but… I have to try…
Notes:
This support has to be finished before the end of part three though that feels obvious given the way that it's written
In other news I still hate Makalov and low key I just want to get his supports out of the way so that I don't have to acknowledge him ever again
-Digital
Chapter 111: Calill x Astrid
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Calill and Astrid C ~
Calill: There you are, Astrid… I have a question for you, if you don’t mind.
Astrid: What is it? Is something the matter?
Calill: I was simply wondering why it is that you keep giving that buffoon Makalov a thousand second chances.
Astrid: I believe that nearly every person has the potential for good inside of them, and… Perhaps he’ll show promise one day too. I’m certain that he can do it if he puts his mind to it.
Calill: That may be true, but he hasn’t put much effort into getting better. Surely you’ve noticed this by now.
Astrid: I… I want to believe in him. I want to have faith that he can change.
Calill: I don’t know how you can. Just about everybody else has already given up on him.
Astrid: I want to try.
Calill: Suit yourself.
~ Calill and Astrid B ~
Calill: Another late night looking after that fool, hm?
Astrid: I had to make sure that he got back to camp safely. He’s been behaving so oddly as of late, always putting himself at risk over ridiculous matters… I want to make sure that he’s safe to the best of my abilities.
Calill: You’re pushing yourself too hard. I can see it in your eyes. You’re utterly exhausted.
Astrid: That isn’t--
Calill: You can’t lie to me as long as you have that weary look on your face, you know. Go get some rest. You won’t be able to fight if you’re this tired.
Astrid: I… Alright…
Calill: Good. You had better not go following him around until you’re feeling better, you understand me?
Astrid: Of course… I’ll see you later.
Calill: That man really is more trouble than he’s worth sometimes.
~ Calill and Astrid A ~
Calill: You’ve been following him around again. What’s going on inside your head?
Astrid: I want to believe that he has the potential to be good.
Calill: Why is it that you’re so passionate about that?
Astrid: He… I… I want to try and believe in him. I don’t want to see people spiral out of control and become monsters.
Calill: What brought this on?
Astrid: Before enlisting in the army, I… I came from a noble house of Begnion. My parents set me up in an arranged marriage, and the other man… I’ll simply say that he was not someone I enjoyed being around. I suppose that… Part of me thought that if I could stop Makalov from reaching that level of low, I would accomplish something great.
Calill: You were trying to keep him from becoming like someone who’s hurt you in the past. That’s what’s happening here.
Astrid: I suppose so…
Calill: Let me tell you a little secret, Astrid… It isn’t your job to fix people.
Astrid: What?
Calill: You aren’t under any obligation to run around and push people back into line. It’s a decision that they have to make for themselves. You shouldn’t be doing this to yourself when all it’s doing is causing you grief.
Astrid: I’ve been trying as hard as possible to help him…
Calill: He has to want to change if anything is going to shift. Besides, you shouldn’t be tearing yourself apart over him.
Astrid: I suppose not…
Calill: Stop thinking about his potential and start thinking about your own. Even if you’re worried about him, you deserve better than this. Do you understand me?
Astrid: I do… Thank you, Calill. I think I really needed to hear that.
Calill: I could tell… Are you done following him around and making up excuses now?
Astrid: I am… Do forgive me, Calill.
Calill: I’m not the one you should be apologizing to. Why don’t you go and find a mirror to talk to?
Astrid: Yeah… I suppose I should.
Notes:
And here we've got a chain that can only be done when Makalov is still alive. I like to call it "Astrid baby girl please you deserve better" since she makes too many excuses for him and I just had to make that angsty and it's in line with her POR writing so here we go. Fuck Makalov by the way
-Digital
Chapter 112: Zihark x Ranulf
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ranulf and Zihark C ~
Ranulf: Hey there, Zihark. You seem to be doing well today.
Zihark: Ah, Ranulf… Hello. Is there something that you need?
Ranulf: Not particularly… But I do have a question for you, if I’m being honest.
Zihark: What is it?
Ranulf: Have we met somewhere before?
Zihark: We met during the previous war, if that’s what you’re referring to…
Ranulf: No, that isn’t it. I had this feeling three years ago too… Like we’d met each other at some point before the Mad King’s War started. I didn’t know if I was just imagining something or not, so I didn’t want to bring it up, but…
Zihark: You’re confident now that we’ve seen one another in the past.
Ranulf: As a matter of fact, I am… I just wish that I could figure it out. It’s driving me up a wall.
Zihark: I wish you luck then.
Ranulf: Hm…
~ Ranulf and Zihark B ~
Zihark: You’re still watching me rather intently… I take it that you’re still trying to figure out where it is that we could have met before?
Ranulf: I am. Are you sure that you don’t remember us seeing one another before now?
Zihark: I feel like I would have remembered it if I had… Sorry to disappoint you.
Ranulf: That’s fine. I’ll just have to keep trying to figure it out on my own… Were you ever in Gallia? That could narrow it down.
Zihark: I did frequently visit a village in Gallia, if that’s what you mean…
Ranulf: Hm… I hope that helps me to figure it out then. Thanks again, Zihark.
Zihark: I wonder what it could possibly be… I still don’t understand where we could have met either…
~ Ranulf and Zihark A ~
Ranulf: I’ve finally figured it out!
Zihark: You know now?
Ranulf: I think so… I believe that I saw you before, but we never spoke… You were with an old friend of mine. A young cat laguz girl… Do you remember her?
Zihark: I… I do…
Ranulf: That must have been it then. We met while you were visiting her in a village in Gallia. Well, not precisely met since we didn’t speak to one another back then, but… I saw you, and that’s what’s been bothering me all this time. You stuck out as a single beorc in a village of laguz.
Zihark: Times have changed significantly since then…
Ranulf: Yeah. That friend of mine… She’s gone now. She’s been dead for quite some time, I’m afraid.
Zihark: I know… We were rather close in the years leading up to her death.
Ranulf: Oh? I had no idea.
Zihark: She and I… We were in love, and that’s what ultimately led to her death. There were others out there who didn’t approve, and… She lost her life as a result.
Ranulf: I heard that something like that was what led to her death, but… I didn’t want to believe it. Nobody wants to believe something like that could happen to their close friend.
Zihark: I want to fight for laguz and beorc equality for the rest of my life. I want to make a world that she would have been proud to live in. Times have changed, but… My goal remains the same.
Ranulf: One day, people won’t die over things as ridiculous as love… You have my support no matter what comes next. Consider that a promise.
Zihark: Thank you, Ranulf. I’ll be there for you no matter what comes as well.
Ranulf: I’m glad to hear it. Now, we should get ready for our next fight, eh? We’ve still got a lot of work ahead of us.
Zihark: Yes… We do. I’ll be right with you.
Ranulf: Got it.
Zihark: Fate certainly works in unexpected ways, doesn’t it…?
Notes:
I'm getting the vaccine tomorrow woohoo
-Digital
Chapter 113: Caineghis x Giffca
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Caineghis x Giffca C ~
Giffca: You seem to be lost in thought.
Caineghis: Was it that blatant?
Giffca: Perhaps not, but I know you better than most others.
Caineghis: Events of the past few months have hardly been what I anticipated… The war is not something we could have prepared for.
Giffca: It’s been something that has offered a great chance for Skrimir to train his skills for his time as the king of Gallia.
Caineghis: I hardly would have liked for this to be the set of circumstances under which he learned, but… I suppose there was no other option.
Giffca: He has grown up significantly since the last time that we spoke with him in Gallia.
Caineghis: That much is true… I believe that he will make a fine king one day.
Giffca: I feel much the same way… May time hold true to our faith.
Caineghis: I pray for that much as well.
~ Caineghis x Giffca B ~
Giffca: Your thoughts are with Skrimir once again.
Caineghis: They are.
Giffca: The conflict is drawing closer to a conclusion, and that means that you will be ready to yield your time as king to him.
Caineghis: I was concerned for his place as king for quite some time, I must confess, but… I believe that he will be fine. This war has brought out a new side in him, and this is something that he is capable of doing.
Giffca: You have taught him well. I’m confident that he will do a strong job of leading Gallia.
Caineghis: I have nothing but complete confidence in him… But first, we must finish this conflict and see that it is resolved.
Giffca: Of course. I’ll be at your side until the end.
Caineghis: Thank you, Giffca.
Giffca: It’s my pleasure.
~ Caineghis x Giffca A ~
Giffca: There is only one battle left before we are able to return to Gallia with the war won… The goddess is awaiting us.
Caineghis: That is true… The future is watching us with bated breath.
Giffca: I’m confident that we will be able to resolve this matter swiftly.
Caineghis: And I as well… When the war is over, we will be able to see peace for ourselves at long last. My rule over Gallia has been lengthy, and you have been at my side the whole way through that has led us to this point.
Giffca: I will be at your side even in the aftermath of your resignation.
Caineghis: I appreciate such an offer, Giffca… The time has come for us to pass the torch to a new generation. We need to retire after all that we have done.
Giffca: I have full confidence that the next generation will be able to handle what comes next… For now, we deserve the chance to rest.
Caineghis: I will hardly know what to do with myself when the time comes that we are able to do as we please.
Giffca: I’m confident that you will figure something out.
Caineghis: Perhaps… Regardless, I would like to thank you for remaining at my side up to this point. Times have scarcely been easy, and I would not have come this far without you here with me.
Giffca: It has been my pleasure. I will continue to remain with you until the end of my time on this land.
Caineghis: Ever the secret sentimental type… I appreciate your kindness though.
Giffca: For the time being, we should prepare for what is to come. The goddess must fall before we can see peace.
Caineghis: So be it. I look forward to what will come next.
Giffca: And I as well.
Notes:
I got the vaccine today and man that shit is exhausting
In other news, gay people
-Digital
Chapter 114: Oscar x Boyd
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Boyd and Oscar C ~
Oscar: I can tell by the look on your face that you’ve just finished sparring with the commander.
Boyd: What gave it away?
Oscar: You always have that competitive gleam in your eyes when you go up against him. You never seem to get it around any other.
Boyd: I’ve just been thinking about how different things would be around here if I was the one in charge.
Oscar: Back on this again?
Boyd: I respect him as a leader, of course, but… I guess that I think it would be neat to be in that position one day too.
Oscar: You mean… Commander of the mercenaries?
Boyd: Yeah. That’s it.
Oscar: Being a leader is about more than just fighting prowess.
Boyd: I know… And that’s why I don’t think about it as much as I could.
Oscar: That makes a bit more sense. Still, it’s nice to know that you’re dreaming big.
Boyd: Of course I am. You know me.
Oscar: Yes… I do.
~ Boyd and Oscar B ~
Boyd: Hm…
Oscar: I bet I can guess what you’re thinking about again.
Boyd: I can’t help it! The concept just hasn’t been wanting to leave me alone lately. No matter how hard I try to avoid thinking about it, I just… I just can’t.
Oscar: I understand… I would like to hear more about what makes you want to be a leader though, if that’s alright.
Boyd: It just… I guess it just sounds interesting to me. That’s the easiest way that I can put it, if I’m being honest.
Oscar: I see… I hope that you’re given the chance to show off those skills one day.
Boyd: Me too… I guess we’ll just have to see, huh?
Oscar: Only time will tell.
~ Boyd and Oscar A ~
Boyd: I’ve decided!
Oscar: What is it?
Boyd: One of these days, I’m going to lead a mercenary company… Whether it’s the Greil Mercenaries or something else, I’m going to do it.
Oscar: What’s made you so sure?
Boyd: It just kind of feels right, I guess. That’s the best way that I can put it.
Oscar: Are you sure that you’re going to be willing to put up with the other factors that come with running something of this nature?
Boyd: I’ll figure it out one way or another. I didn’t think that Ike would be the best with it at first either, but he’s worked it out.
Oscar: I suppose that’s true.
Boyd: No matter what, I’ll find a way to pull this off. That’s a promise.
Oscar: You know, Boyd… I’m glad that you’ve found something that pushes you to such confidence and determination. I’m sure that you’ll be able to do great things whether you reach this position or not.
Boyd: You’re going to embarrass me, Oscar…
Oscar: No matter where life takes you, remember that I’m always going to be on your side.
Boyd: That’s really not helping me to feel less embarrassed, you know.
Oscar: Alright, I’m done… But you do realize that learning more about being a mercenary company leader is going to involve learning from Soren how to manage finances and deployment, yes? Commander Greil handled all of that on his own, after all.
Boyd: Ugh… I’ll power through it. I’ll figure out a way to come out of it the other side.
Oscar: I’m just teasing you, Boyd. I have full confidence in you… And I’m looking forward to seeing what you do with the rest of your life.
Boyd: The world isn’t going to know what hit it!
Oscar: I wouldn’t have it any other way.
Notes:
Supportive brother time
-Digital
Chapter 115: Lyre x Pelleas
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Lyre and Pelleas C ~
Lyre: You! You’re the king of Daein, aren’t you?!
Pelleas: I am… Is there a reason that you’re glaring at me in such a manner?
Lyre: Are you seriously asking me that? Why would I not want to glare at you at this point?! You started a war with the Laguz Alliance for no reason even though Begnion was very clearly in the wrong! Pardon me for being a bit upset about that!
Pelleas: Please, if you’ll just give me a moment to explain--
Lyre: I don’t want to listen to anything that you have to say, got it?! You were the one who messed up, and you deserve to feel how much I hate you. End of conversation!
Pelleas: Come back! ...That… That did not go well…
~ Lyre and Pelleas B ~
Lyre: I know that you’re there, so just make it easier on both of us and come out, would you?
Pelleas: I’m sorry that our previous discussion didn’t end well, Lyre… I want to talk about it with you, if that’s alright.
Lyre: There isn’t anything to say. You made your choice, and I’m not about to forgive you for it.
Pelleas: I’m not asking for you to forgive me… Nobody has to. I’ve done awful things, and I’m not about to pretend that isn’t the case. Just… Give me the chance to explain myself.
Lyre: Do you have any idea how many people died because of you? Oh, wait… We’re just laguz, and you’re Daein, the almighty nation of bigotry. We don’t matter to you. I see how it is.
Pelleas: that isn’t what I mean at all--
Lyre: Save it, would you? I have better things to do with my time than stand around here listening to you.
Pelleas: L-Lyre… I’m sorry…
~ Lyre and Pelleas A ~
Lyre: You really don’t want to leave me alone, do you?
Pelleas: I’ve decided that I’m going to explain this, and… I’m going to make sure that you listen. Can you do that for me?
Lyre: Fine. Whatever. What is it?
Pelleas: I didn’t want that to happen… Truly, that was never my intention. Begnion… Begnion was blackmailing me with the complete destruction of Daein if I didn’t comply with their demands to fight against you and the rest of the Laguz Alliance. I didn’t want that to happen… I can say that as many times as you need to hear it.
Lyre: Blackmail? Tch! Typical of Begnion.
Pelleas: So… You believe me?
Lyre: Begnion’s been scummy from the beginning. It isn’t like this is out of the ordinary for them.
Pelleas: I’m glad to hear that you at least believe what I have to say…
Lyre: If you think that I’m going to let you off the hook that easily though, then you’ve got another thing coming.
Pelleas: I’m not asking for that in the slightest… I don’t want to force you or any other laguz within this army to forgive me for what I’ve done. I walked into Begnion’s trap, and… That’s my burden to bear for the rest of my life.
Lyre: You’re… You’re being much more responsible about this than I thought you would be.
Pelleas: I want to try and make up for my past sins.
Lyre: ...I’ll think about it.
Pelleas: What?
Lyre: Forgiving you. I’ll think about it, but I wouldn’t hold my breath.
Pelleas: Your consideration means the world to me. Thank you.
Lyre: Yeah, yeah… Sure.
Pelleas: I appreciate it regardless… Thank you, Lyre.
Lyre: Hmph… He’s a lot less disingenuous than I thought he would be… Who would have thought?
Notes:
Mmmm stress typing
-Digital
Chapter 116: Fiona x Tanith
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Fiona and Tanith C ~
Fiona: Ah, you must be the famed Commander of the Holy Guard that I’ve heard so much about. It’s a pleasure to meet you.
Tanith: You must be Fiona.
Fiona: I am, as a matter of fact.
Tanith: Is there something you need of me?
Fiona: I was hoping that you would be willing to help me expand my capabilities in combat.
Tanith: What? Where is this coming from?
Fiona: I wish to become stronger for the sake of defending the innocent. I’ve heard many great things about how impressive you are as a fighter, and I would like to learn more from you if you would be willing to help me.
Tanith: Training with me is not easy. I want you to be aware of that before we begin. Do you still wish to do it?
Fiona: I do. After all, it’s impossible to improve if you aren’t pushing yourself.
Tanith: I like you. Alright, come with me. I hope that you’re ready, because I don’t hold back.
Fiona: I wouldn’t expect you to in the first place.
~ Fiona and Tanith B ~
Tanith: You know, Fiona… I’ve noticed something about the way that you fight.
Fiona: Excuse me? Am I doing something wrong?
Tanith: I never said that, but… It could be argued that you are.
Fiona: What is it?
Tanith: At times, your strikes lack the purpose that they sorely need.
Fiona: Purpose?
Tanith: Consider what it is that you fight for. Everyone has something that they’re fighting for, and it’s the reason that they take to the battlefield each day.
Fiona: That is true…
Tanith: Without unshakeable faith in your purpose, then you will fall short in combat. That much I can promise you.
Fiona: I need to firm my resolve… Is that what you’re saying?
Tanith: It is. Until you can find out what it is that you truly fight for, then this is going to continue being a struggle for you.
Fiona: I see…
Tanith: Find me again when you’ve discovered your truth.
Fiona: …
~ Fiona and Tanith A ~
Fiona: I have my answer.
Tanith: What is it then?
Fiona: I fight to defend those who are unable to look after themselves… I fight for Daein.
Tanith: Are you confident in such an answer? You have had doubts in the past.
Fiona: I have… I believed for a brief while that fighting for Daein did not place me on the side of justice. I’ve always had a strong sense of what is right and what is wrong, and betraying that… It ate me up inside.
Tanith: But you’ve changed your mind since then?
Fiona: I know now that I have to defend my people even if I have had past doubts. Even if I have struggled with my concept of justice in the past… The fact remains that there are innocent people who need to be defended. I will continue to fight for them no matter what that means at the end of the day.
Tanith: Good… I like that answer.
Fiona: You do?
Tanith: It’s what you feel deep inside, and finding a purpose that you can resonate with is key to being a powerful soldier. A fighter that hesitates is not a fighter that survives long on the battlefield.
Fiona: I believe that my times of uncertainty and hesitation are in the past now. I know where I stand.
Tanith: Good. Let’s spar again and see how far you’ve come… I’m sure the shift will be clear as can be, but I want you to see it for yourself. This is what purpose can give to a person.
Fiona: Understood. I’ll show you what my confidence is truly capable of!
Tanith: Then allow us to begin.
Notes:
Why is fic planning so much fun
-Digital
Chapter 117: Elincia x Lucia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Elincia and Lucia C ~
Elincia: When I close my eyes… I can still see it.
Lucia: What?
Elincia: The noose… I can still envision the way that it was looped around your neck that day, Lucia.
Lucia: …
Elincia: Three years ago, we… We spoke on this subject. I said that I never wanted to lose you, and yet… You were almost taken away from me.
Lucia: The Duke of Felirae was willing to do anything to ensure that he was able to lay claim to the throne… Including take my life.
Elincia: I don’t want to imagine it that way, but… I know that you are correct…
Lucia: ...Matters with him have already been settled. He is no longer of any concern to us.
Elincia: Yes… You are correct… All is well now.
Lucia: Precisely.
Elincia: ...But is it truly well…?
~ Elincia and Lucia B ~
Elincia: …
Lucia: Something is on your mind… I can see it. Have you been sleeping well as of late?
Elincia: I… I had another nightmare last night.
Lucia: What about?
Elincia: …
Lucia: ...I see.
Elincia: I don’t want to lose you.
Lucia: And now that the civil war has been taken care of, there is no reason for you to fear such a thing taking place. I am here by your side, and I won’t be going anywhere.
Elincia: You said the same thing three years ago… You claimed that you would stand by my side and survive the war with me. I feel as if further survival was implicit in that vow.
Lucia: Perhaps it was, but… The situation was a difficult one, and I couldn’t ask you to be placed in that position.
Elincia: And yet… I was regardless.
Lucia: We… We should leave it in the past. How does that sound?
Elincia: I suppose…
Lucia: As you wish.
Elincia: …
~ Elincia and Lucia A ~
Elincia: I still feel guilty, you know.
Lucia: What do you mean?
Elincia: I was never given the chance to carry out the decision, but… If you had died because of my commands, I would have never escaped my guilt.
Lucia: You had to do that for the good of the kingdom.
Elincia: But enough blood is on my hands as it stands! Too many people suffered and died for me to live in the first place, and I… I refused to lose you as well.
Lucia: Thanks to the Greil Mercenaries and the quick thoughts of Bastian, you--
Elincia: The possibility still frightens me! I know that I did what was best for the sake of the kingdom, but… If things had not turned out the way that they did, then… I would have never been able to fully move on from your death.
Lucia: …
Elincia: We are in… A precarious position because of our place within Crimea, but… I would like to have the assurance that you will choose to live when given the chance so that we might see a brighter future together.
Lucia: Of course… Life is a solemn and delicate thing.
Elincia: It is… In that situation, I… I know what the right decision is, but that doesn’t make it any easier on my part.
Lucia: But… For the time being, I would like you to look into my eyes. I am still here. I am still alive.
Elincia: I suppose that you are…
Lucia: Fret not on what could have been in another lifetime. I am here, and so are you. We will survive together, and we will ensure that such an ultimatum is never reached again.
Elincia: ...In that situation, I would have had to choose my kingdom, but… I would prefer to not make any choice at all.
Lucia: Then let’s ensure that such a thing never happens once more.
Elincia: Of course…
Lucia: We are together, and that is something that no doubts can change. All is well now.
Elincia: Thank you, Lucia… I don’t know what I would do without you. If you perished, I…
Lucia: Enough of that. I’m here, and that’s what matters most.
Elincia: I understand… Thank you for remaining at my side.
Lucia: I shall do so no matter what may come next. Consider that a promise.
Elincia: A secondary promise alongside your vow to survive…
Lucia: Precisely.
Elincia: I’ll be sure to hold you to it then.
Lucia: I wouldn’t ask anything less of you.
Notes:
These bitches gay! Good for them!
-Digital
Chapter 118: Kurthnaga x Skrimir
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Skrimir and Kurthnaga C ~
Skrimir: Ah, the young dragon prince! It’s a pleasure to be able to see you this way!
Kurthnaga: Prince Skrimir… I could say the same to you. We haven’t ever been able to communicate prior to the war despite both being royalty, if I recall correctly.
Skrimir: I believe that I would have remembered someone as distinctive as yourself.
Kurthnaga: You make a fine point… Is there a reason in particular that you wished to speak with me?
Skrimir: I wished to compliment your strength. It truly is impressive, even among the laguz.
Kurthnaga: Thank you, but… I am no soldier. I’m simply here to do what I can for the good of us all.
Skrimir: Then I fear what could happen if you truly dedicated yourself to the ways of combat! You would have endless potential!
Kurthnaga: That will simply have to be a curiosity left unresolved though.
Skrimir: It seems so…
~ Skrimir and Kurthnaga B ~
Skrimir: Why is it that you do not embrace the ways of the battlefield?
Kurthnaga: If I’m being honest… I’ve always detested combat. It’s never been something that I can find myself comfortable with, and being a soldier… It would be too much for me.
Skrimir: I see…
Kurthnaga: You seem to believe that I could do great things if I broke free of this mold though.
Skrimir: I do, as a matter of fact. You have much more potential than you give yourself credit for.
Kurthnaga: Perhaps so… But I do not wish to be involved with bloodshed after this war is over. It isn’t the life for me, and that is alright in my eyes.
Skrimir: If you insist… But should your mind ever change, I would be happy to train with you.
Kurthnaga: I’ll keep that in mind.
~ Skrimir and Kurthnaga A ~
Kurthnaga: …
Skrimir: The black dragon that we defeated… That was your father.
Kurthnaga: Yes… He was.
Skrimir: I… I am sorry for your loss.
Kurthnaga: He… He made his decision, and I made mine. I knew what I had to do, and yet… It was still difficult.
Skrimir: …
Kurthnaga: That’s one of the many reasons that I hate fighting. It’s what took my brother away from me as well. He fought to the bitter end, but… It wasn’t enough. All fighters on the enemy’s side are fighting for what they believe to be justice, and taking their lives away… I am not designed to be an executioner. It is a job for another.
Skrimir: Your skill is unmatched despite your lack of experience.
Kurthnaga: Perhaps so, but I do not wish to have to resort to such horrors ever again after this conflict has drawn to a close.
Skrimir: Some battles can only be won with force. Not everyone is willing to listen to spoken words.
Kurthnaga: That may be true, but the fact remains that I prefer to try and resolve any issues that I can by communicating.
Skrimir: You are much more skilled with it than I.
Kurthnaga: We speak different languages, you and I. You understand the battlefield, while I understand what lies beyond.
Skrimir: If I ever find myself in need of outside advice when I am crowned the king of Gallia… I believe that you will be a fine man to turn to.
Kurthnaga: And the same to you if combat is ever required in Goldoa.
Skrimir: I… I hope that you never have to become a fighter since that is not what you crave.
Kurthnaga: I pray for much the same… May no other lives ever have to be taken by these hands…
Notes:
Oh boy Skrimir does have brain cells (after character development)
-Digital
Chapter 119: Sothe x Leonardo
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Leonardo x Sothe C ~
Leonardo: Here you are, Sothe. These are the knives that you requested.
Sothe: Thanks. I’m going to try and do what I can to make something out of these daggers so that we can potentially use them in battle soon.
Leonardo: They’re pretty beaten up. It’s not going to be easy to reach that point, you know.
Sothe: Maybe not, but sometimes, you have to be willing to make the most out of a bad situation. That’s how we’ve gotten this far, isn’t it?
Leonardo: Perhaps so… I wish you luck with those daggers then. I don’t think that I would be able to do something like that with them, so I hope that you know what you’re doing.
Sothe: I wouldn’t worry about it. I’ve done enough on my own by this point to be fine with something like this. Anyways, I’ll talk to you later.
Leonardo: Hm…
~ Leonardo x Sothe B ~
Leonardo: I have to admit, I’m impressed. These knives actually look like they could be worth something now.
Sothe: I’ve still got a bit of work to do, but I’m going to keep doing what I can.
Leonardo: I wouldn’t expect anything less of you.
Sothe: ...You have that look in your eyes like you have a question. Go on and ask it.
Leonardo: I guess… I was just wondering about what happened to you before you met Micaiah.
Sothe: …
Leonardo: She sure doesn’t possess skills like this. She barely knows how to use a knife, but you can really make something special out of it.
Sothe: It wasn’t until I was around ten or eleven years old that Micaiah became a part of my life… I did what I had to in order to get by before that.
Leonardo: I see… I take it that you would rather keep the details minimal?
Sothe: You would be correct.
Leonardo: Then I’ll leave it there. I’ll speak with you again soon.
Sothe: …
~ Leonardo x Sothe A ~
Sothe: That should finish things up.
Leonardo: You actually managed to pull it off in full. I didn’t think that anyone sort of a master blacksmith would be able to do that, and I didn’t realize I was in the presence of anyone who would try.
Sothe: I do what I have to.
Leonardo: You say that a lot, don’t you?
Sothe: Yeah… I guess so.
Leonardo: …
Sothe: The times before I met Micaiah were… Difficult. Daein is a harsh place for people like us. There was nowhere for me to go and nobody for me to rely on, so I had to figure out how to get by on my own. Sometimes, you have to learn how to make the most out of nothing in those situations.
Leonardo: And then Micaiah came along.
Sothe: I doubt I would even be alive right now if not for Micaiah. She’s done more for me than I can ever hope to articulate.
Leonardo: I don’t think you’re giving yourself enough credit. You’re a lot more capable than you’re saying out loud.
Sothe: You’re referring to the knives, aren’t you?
Leonardo: How can I not?
Sothe: I suppose you make a good point…
Leonardo: Micaiah or not, you’ve come a long way. I can tell that much from a mile away.
Sothe: I didn’t realize you were prone to bouts of emotionality.
Leonardo: I prefer to keep that on the quiet side.
Sothe: Okay, hint taken.
Leonardo: But… I would like to know how you made those knives usable, if you don’t mind my asking.
Sothe: Sure. I’m happy to share. Let me take it from the beginning of the process…
Notes:
I think that video game cows are nice
-Digital
Chapter 120: Geoffrey x Kieran
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Geoffrey and Kieran C ~
Kieran: Here you are, General Geoffrey! This is the report on the most recent battle that you requested.
Geoffrey: Thank you, Kieran. I appreciate it.
Kieran: You know, you’ve been putting in so much work lately. It’s noble for any great knight of Crimea to do so, but every person needs a break from time to time!
Geoffrey: I believe that there will be all the time in the world to rest after the war has drawn to a close. For the time being, there is work for all of us to do, and I intend to contribute any way that I possibly can.
Kieran: You’re just as determined and upstanding as I remember you being before all of this. It’s incredible to see. Well, if you wish to look over the report, I’ll leave you to it. Until we meet again!
~ Geoffrey and Kieran B ~
Geoffrey: There you are, Kieran. I’m glad to see you.
Kieran: Oh? Is there something you need of me? I would be more than glad to--
Geoffrey: You don’t need to shell out the theatrics. I was simply wondering if you could help me to check up on the rest of the troops.
Kieran: I see… You’re trying to ensure that they haven’t been too negatively impacted by the war.
Geoffrey: I do. Keeping a fighter’s spirit strong keeps them from falling prey to the worst of the battlefield, and I want to do what I can to aid in that process.
Kieran: I understand. I would be more than happy to accompany you!
Geoffrey: Thank you, Kieran. I appreciate your loyalty to the Crimean Royal Knights greatly.
Kieran: This is what any true knight would do. I’m more than happy to help.
~ Geoffrey and Kieran A ~
Kieran: It appears as if we are approaching the final battle of this war at long last.
Geoffrey: So we are…
Kieran: Before we prepare to slay the goddess of this land, I must confess… There is one thing that I have always yearned to tell you.
Geoffrey: What is it?
Kieran: I greatly admire you, General Geoffrey! You are a paragon of loyalty and chivalry both as a knight and as a person on your own. I don’t know where I would be if I lacked such an incredible role model to aspire to. All knights should hope that they can one day fill your shoes.
Geoffrey: That’s awfully kind of you say, Kieran… Thank you.
Kieran: The way that you treat Queen Elincia and the rest of the troops… It’s incredible. Plus, you’re so kind to those who are fighting under your command, always doing what you can to check up on them. I believe that everyone should follow your lead in these departments.
Geoffrey: Your words are far too kind, Kieran… I’m glad that you think so highly of me, but I don’t believe that you’re giving yourself enough credit.
Kieran: What are you referring to?
Geoffrey: You’re a strong knight on your own as well. I think that you’re incredible with your raw determination and dedication. Few other knights have come to be quite as bold as you are, and it’s the reason that I’ve had you by my side ever since the end of the Mad King’s War. I’m glad to be able to fight alongside you.
Kieran: Thank you, General Geoffrey… I’m going to continue to fight with you even after the war is over! Crimea shall never see danger again under our watchful eye!
Geoffrey: I would love that… And I’m sure that Crimea as a nation would as well.
Notes:
I just think that Ace Attorney Investigations 2 is the very game ever
-Digital
Chapter 121: Ike x Ranulf
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ike and Ranulf C ~
Ranulf: Even after all this time, you’re still training the same way as ever before, huh?
Ike: This is an important conflict, isn’t it? That means that we have to be ready for battle at a moment’s notice.
Ranulf: You could really stand to take a few minutes to yourself every once in a while, you know.
Ike: I do that. This is how I keep myself calm.
Ranulf: So it is… I feel like you’re tiring me out just by doing it in my presence. I’ve never been the type to push myself so hard.
Ike: Well, I’m strange. You said so yourself three years ago.
Ranulf: Ha! I most certainly did… And time has only proven me correct.
Ike: You’re ridiculous sometimes, you know that?
Ranulf: I do, but it’s part of my charm! You know you love it.
Ike: Yeah… It’s nice.
Ranulf: I knew it!
~ Ike and Ranulf B ~
Ranulf: Well, it’s good to see that some things never change… You’re still yelling at authority figures even after all this time.
Ike: I don’t see why I should treat them any differently than other people. King of Goldoa or otherwise, he’s just another person, and I’m not about to put him on a pedestal just for that.
Ranulf: That’s one of the things that makes you who you are, I suppose. Not many people have the guts to do that.
Ike: Once again, I prove your point.
Ranulf: I suppose so! You’re a strange one, Ike… But there’s certainly value in that. We wouldn’t have gotten this far if you didn’t stick it to authority every once in a while.
Ike: I wouldn’t put it that way.
Ranulf: Well, I would.
Ike: Of course you would…
Ranulf: And just what is that supposed to mean?
Ike: Oh, nothing…
Ranulf: Hey! Come back here!
~ Ike and Ranulf A ~
Ranulf: Well, who would have imagined it? We’re off to take out a goddess for the sake of the continent… Times sure do change quickly, huh?
Ike: That is true.
Ranulf: And we wouldn’t have come anywhere close to this if not for you being the strangest beorc that I’ve ever met.
Ike: What can I say? I’m good at being odd.
Ranulf: You most certainly are, as a matter of fact.
Ike: But that isn’t a bad thing.
Ranulf: No… It most certainly is not. We wouldn’t have gotten this far without your help, and I feel like everyone else would agree.
Ike: Everyone here has helped out significantly to get us to this point.
Ranulf: And there you go again! A lot of beorc would just try to accept the praise, but you’re just… Weird.
Ike: And yet, you’ve stuck by me all this time, haven’t you? Weird or not, you’re still here too.
Ranulf: So I am… Who would have imagined that? I know I certainly wouldn’t have.
Ike: Nothing that’s happened recently has been expected, so I guess this is just par for the course at this point.
Ranulf: Good point… If we’re going off to fight a goddess, the least we can do is make sure that it all goes well, huh? We might not have seen this coming, but here we are.
Ike: Maybe me being as strange as you say is finally going to pay off.
Ranulf: I think that it has been paying off for a while… But I get what you mean.
Ike: Let’s go off and see what that goddess has to give us in battle.
Ranulf: Just as blunt as ever… Of course, Ike.
Notes:
Cops and Robbers is a bop of a song
-Digital
Chapter 122: Largo x Tauroneo
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Tauroneo and Largo C ~
Tauroneo: Well, Largo… It certainly has been a long time.
Largo: Tauroneo! Hey there!
Tauroneo: I heard that you were able to open up the pub that you were planning on founding after the war ended.
Largo: I have! The one shame is that you haven’t been able to drop by and see what’s going on in there yet. I guess that you’ve been a bit busy with everything that’s been happening in Daein though, huh?
Tauroneo: It has done quite a bit to occupy my time, yes… But all of that aside, I hope that you’ll be returning to your work there after this conflict is over. I would love to find the chance to visit.
Largo: Of course! I’d be more than happy to make you a drink when the time is right. Strong is how you like it.
Tauroneo: You remembered… I’m impressed.
Largo: That’s par for the course for someone like me!
~ Tauroneo and Largo B ~
Tauroneo: I see that you’re still in the habit of writing your ideas down when you think of them.
Largo: I am, though I must confess that my notes have taken on a slightly different purpose as of late.
Tauroneo: Oh? How so?
Largo: I’ve been writing down less ideas about the world itself and more details about people.
Tauroneo: People?
Largo: I like being able to keep facts about the people around me straight. It’s an extra thing that makes them happy.
Tauroneo: I see… Who all have you written about?
Largo: Everyone who frequents the bar, the people in this army, and a few others that are important like my daughter and wife.
Tauroneo: It seems as if you truly have settled down these past few years.
Largo: Yeah, I have! And life’s been going great!
~ Tauroneo and Largo A ~
Largo: Well, it seems like we’re going to be able to go home sooner than we all thought, huh?
Tauroneo: Time has been passing quickly ever since we started focusing on our final goal.
Largo: Soon enough, it’ll be time for us all to go back to our regular lives… I hope that you’ll come to visit the pub in Crimea. The Crimean Royal Knights drop by all the time, so you won’t be wanting for company.
Tauroneo: As much as I hate to admit it… Daein is going to be in need of my assistance after this war ends. Much has happened within Daein as of late, and I have to do what I can for my home nation.
Largo: So… It’s going to take you a while to be able to come by and visit the pub, huh?
Tauroneo: I’m afraid so. My duty must come first, and I cannot shirk it at a time so crucial to Daein’s history.
Largo: Well… That’s okay. I’m sure that you’ll be able to drop by one of these days, and I’ll wait for you until you’re able to come.
Tauroneo: That’s awfully kind of you to offer.
Largo: On top of that, I’m going to keep remembering all those little details that I’ve found out about you. By the time that you’re able to drop by, I’ll have figured out the best drink that you’re sure to love.
Tauroneo: Your kindness knows no limits… I will be looking forward to the day in which I can finally come and see what your hard work has produced.
Largo: I know that you’re going to love it! Good luck in saving Daein! I know that you’ll do a great job with that too!
Tauroneo: His sincerity is so refreshing… I don’t think he realizes how important it is to have people like him in this world, but I know that I most certainly see it.
Notes:
I just like this one and I don't know why I just do
-Digital
Chapter 123: Leanne x Tibarn
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Leanne and Tibarn C ~
Leanne: I can sense that you are upset… Is something wrong?
Tibarn: Leanne! You scared me. You’re surprisingly quiet when you move around.
Leanne: I apologize for startling you.
Tibarn: It’s fine… If I’m being honest, there is something that’s bothering me… Naesala.
Leanne: He has done much harm, has he not…?
Tibarn: Yeah… You could certainly put it that way.
Leanne: You are angry with him… I can sense it.
Tibarn: He’s the reason that half of the people of my country are dead. I have to tear him to shreds as soon as this is over.
Leanne: …
Tibarn: Sorry about that. I suppose that I shouldn’t think about killing people around you, huh? You aren’t the sort to appreciate that. I should go and get ready for the next battle anyways.
Leanne: I hope he is alright… I sense there is much more to this than he is saying.
~ Leanne and Tibarn B ~
Leanne: You are still thinking about Naesala.
Tibarn: There really isn’t a way to get anything past you, is there?
Leanne: No. Do you want to talk about it?
Tibarn: If I’m being honest… I don’t know how you can be so kind to him. He’s destroyed Phoenicis, and he’s betrayed all of us too many times to count. The lives that he’s sacrificed… I’m sick of it all.
Leanne: I can tell that he is struggling as well.
Tibarn: Struggling or not, he needs to keep it to himself and quit dragging the rest of us into it. I didn’t ask to be turned into a scratching post just because he has problems.
Leanne: They are greater issues than we have realized up to this point…
Tibarn: I’ll take your word for it… I still want to kill him.
~ Leanne and Tibarn A ~
Leanne: You are wary of me now.
Tibarn: Leanne! How long have you been standing there?
Leanne: A few moments… But you have been avoiding me as of late.
Tibarn: I didn’t mean to…
Leanne: …
Tibarn: Okay, I get it. I can’t lie to you. Nothing ever gets past you. You don’t need to look at me like that.
Leanne: Is this because of what happened with Naesala?
Tibarn: I still don’t get how you can be so forgiving of him.
Leanne: Life is fragile… I am not forgetting his actions so quickly. I believe that he can redeem himself one day for what he has done.
Tibarn: It certainly remains to be seen. He’s done enough to earn a swift death if you ask me.
Leanne: I have seen enough cruelty for one lifetime. I want to believe that he can change.
Tibarn: You’re awfully determined about this… What makes you so sure that he can change?
Leanne: He wants to change as well… He was unable to do so up until recently for some reason, but he wishes to change from this point onwards.
Tibarn: We’ll just have to see how that all unfolds… I’ll hold off on ripping him to pieces if you think that it would be best of me to be merciful for now.
Leanne: Time is all that I ask for… But it is alright if you do not forgive him for what he has done. That is your decision. I have not forgotten his actions even if I believe change is possible.
Tibarn: Thanks for that, Leanne… I just hope that you’re right about all of this.
Leanne: He will be different soon… All he needs to do is prove himself.
Tibarn: He had better get to it then. There’s only so much time that he can earn himself.
Notes:
Music is fun
-Digital
Chapter 124: Nealuchi x Rafiel
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Nealuchi and Rafiel C ~
Nealuchi: Prince Rafiel… You have certainly grown since the last time we crossed paths many years ago.
Rafiel: Ah, Nealuchi… It’s lovely to see you again after all this time. How have you been doing? I do hope that the king of ravens has not been giving you too much trouble.
Nealuchi: The Nestling is much the same as ever… Though he has grown somewhat distant ever since the fall of Serenes.
Rafiel: I understand… Everything changed the night that my home burned.
Nealuchi: You disappeared not long beforehand… Might I ask what happened to you?
Rafiel: A miracle occurred… It is only by pure chance that I have managed to return to Tellius from beyond the desert after all this time.
Nealuchi: You will have to tell me the story sometime.
Rafiel: If you wish to hear it, then it shall be done.
~ Nealuchi and Rafiel B ~
Nealuchi: I take it that you think the time is right to share this story?
Rafiel: I believe it is… I found out the truth behind Begnion’s part in the fall of Serenes by luck. I was given the chance to escape, and… I found my way to Hatari soon afterwards.
Nealuchi: That is where the wolf queen lives, yes?
Rafiel: Precisely. She took me in when I had nothing after hearing of the tragedy that I had come to encounter in the past.
Nealuchi: She seems to be a kind woman.
Rafiel: I don’t know where I would be if not for her help… When Serenes fell and Begnion turned against my people, she was there for me. I would not be here if not for her.
Nealuchi: You two have grown rather close, haven’t you?
Rafiel: Yes… We most certainly have.
Nealuchi: Hm… Then the natural question is what comes next…?
~ Nealuchi and Rafiel A ~
Nealuchi: The war is on the verge of drawing to a close, so I must ask you, Prince Rafiel… Where will you go from here?
Rafiel: What is it that prompted you to ask?
Nealuchi: I can tell that you care deeply for your siblings who have survived the Serenes massacre, but you care for the queen of Hatari as well. Will you stay here with your family or return to Hatari with her?
Rafiel: In all honesty… It’s something that I have yet to consider. Perhaps I can find a middle ground between the two concepts… Reyson, Leanne, and Nailah are all part of my family in their own different ways, and I could scarcely see myself parting with any of them now that we have found each other.
Nealuchi: You have the same determination and passion as your brother when it comes to those you care for… I pray that it shows dividends in allowing you to remain connected with both halves of your life.
Rafiel: I hope for that as well… Perhaps there is a solution that I simply have not noticed yet.
Nealuchi: I wish the best for you regardless of your decision.
Rafiel: You’ve asked me about where I will go, so I must wonder… What is your plan from here?
Nealuchi: Kilvas calls me the same way that it always did. Nestling is in need of someone to guide him through the aftermath of combat.
Rafiel: In that case, I wish the best for you much the same. Kilvas will certainly find a splendid future under your assistance.
Nealuchi: We’ll simply have to see where everything goes from here, hm? Only time will tell for certain.
Rafiel: Of course… May our future be brighter than our past has been.
Notes:
I have to go to sleep early tonight sigh
-Digital
Chapter 125: Ena x Gareth
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ena and Gareth C ~
Ena: Gareth… I’m glad to see that you’re doing well after that last battle.
Gareth: Hm… The same to you, Ena.
Ena: The king has fallen… This is the start of a new era for Goldoa.
Gareth: Prince Kurthnaga will be taking to the throne soon enough. It’s only a matter of time after the goddess has been defeated.
Ena: Yes… I suppose that he will.
Gareth: ...You are thinking of your mate, are you not?
Ena: Was it that obvious?
Gareth: His death was only a few short years ago… Of course he would still influence your current thought process.
Ena: I… I must look to the future. Everyone is relying on me to do as much, especially now.
Gareth: If you insist…
~ Ena and Gareth B ~
Ena: Prince Kurthnaga will surely make a fine king when his coronation date arrives…
Gareth: But you still think of what could have been if not for Ashnard’s tragic actions.
Ena: I do… Rajaion was meant to be the one to take over Goldoa if anything happened to his father. Instead, his younger brother is forced to take to the throne in the wake of tragedy striking both of his siblings.
Gareth: Princess Almedha would scarcely be in a position to rule.
Ena: No… She has lacked her ability to transform, and… The former king of Daein has changed her. This is the way that it must be.
Gareth: But it doesn’t seem that this is how it should be.
Ena: I never thought that the king of dragons would fall in the first place, much less by our actions… Prince Kurthnaga taking over on top of that… Destiny has strange ways of working, doesn’t it?
Gareth: You could most certainly say that.
~ Ena and Gareth A ~
Ena: Gareth… If you don’t mind my asking, why is it that you fought with King Dheginsea? Surely you knew that he was not in the right…
Gareth: Of course I knew. He was a man that I respected greatly, and I wanted to see that through to the bitter end.
Ena: And now, you will have to watch as a new king takes his place.
Gareth: The king was a fine man, but he was not without his faults.
Ena: He died for his stubborn pride in the end. He couldn’t let go of his ideals of the past… These are times of the future.
Gareth: Perhaps he thought this was for the best. He has lived longer than any other dragon known to memory.
Ena: This is a turning point for everything that Goldoa has known… Tragedy seems intent on taking away each member of the royal family even now.
Gareth: Which is why we must defend Prince Kurthnaga no matter what comes next.
Ena: I feel the same way. I owe it not only to Rajaion, but… But to Prince Kurthnaga. He has been there for me as a brother would have been for years, and for that, I am eternally grateful.
Gareth: He says that he wishes to open the barriers of Goldoa after the goddess is defeated.
Ena: And I will stand by such a decision… These are changing times that we live in, and the time has come for us to open our hearts to the future.
Gareth: And a future ruler.
Ena: Yes… The past must stay behind us if we truly wish to move forward.
Gareth: I trust you to be able to do so when the time is right.
Ena: Rajaion… I will watch over your brother for the both of us. I know that you’re proud of him, and… I’ll make sure that he knows that no matter what.
Notes:
Ena I care you very much
-Digital
Chapter 126: Micaiah x Laura
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Micaiah and Laura C ~
Laura: Micaiah, there you are. Here’s the herb that you were asking for. I hope that this is what you were wanting.
Micaiah: This is perfect. Thank you, Laura.
Laura: What is it that you’re doing specifically?
Micaiah: I’m trying to make an extra vulnerary or two. I’ve been having to use Sacrifice a lot in battle lately, and Sothe is saying that I need something that can offer a powerful heal in case I find myself in danger. He truly does worry too much.
Laura: Sacrifice… I’ve always wondered about that power and what it could possibly mean. I’ve been healing others for years, but I’ve never seen anything like it…
Micaiah: It’s something that I’ve always had to keep quiet, so I wouldn’t be able to search for others that have it even if I wanted to.
Laura: Still, if it hurts you, there has to be another alternative out there, right?
Micaiah: Perhaps… But it truly is fine.
Laura: That’s it. I’m going to find a solution for this problem no matter what! That’s a promise!
~ Micaiah and Laura B ~
Micaiah: What are you doing with that staff, Laura?
Laura: I want you to try and use this in battle from now on.
Micaiah: What? Why?
Laura: You have a natural affinity for light magic, so I’m sure that you’ll be able to use it well, and this would keep you from getting hurt in the future.
Micaiah: It truly isn’t anything for you to worry yourself over.
Laura: I’ve made up my mind. I want to help you after all that you’ve done for me. If you don’t know how to use it, I can show you.
Micaiah: Laura--
Laura: This is a useful skill to have whether you want me to teach you or not. That’s something you can’t deny.
Micaiah: ...Alright. You’ve convinced me. I’m in.
Laura: Perfect. Now, let’s get started…
~ Micaiah and Laura A ~
Laura: Hm…
Micaiah: You seem to be lost in thought, Laura… Is something bothering you?
Laura: I’ve been thinking a lot about Sacrifice lately. I think that I heard about something similar to what you’re experiencing with Sacrifice once a long time ago.
Micaiah: I don’t know if this is something that we should be looking into, Laura… I’m using staves now, so that means that the issue has mostly been resolved, yes?
Laura: Maybe so, but I’m still curious… Because the rumors that I’ve heard about powers similar to Sacrifice tie in with the apostle.
Micaiah: What?
Laura: The apostle of Begnion can communicate with heavenly powers and has long been said to possess holy abilities herself… It’s the closest description that I can think of.
Micaiah: Surely you’re mistaken… I’m not at all connected to the apostle. I’m simply Micaiah.
Laura: Even if you aren’t linked to the apostle, I think it’s something rather interesting… It’s something that may merit further research after the war is over, assuming that you want to look into it further.
Micaiah: I’ll have to see if that’s even an option in the first place… You never know if there will be a way to find out such information at all, you know.
Laura: If you decide to investigate it, I would be happy to help you. If you wish to drop the subject, then I’ll stay away from it for now on. I promise.
Micaiah: Alright… Thank you for everything, Laura. I truly do appreciate it all that you’ve done for me.
Laura: It’s my pleasure… And it’s the least that I can do to repay your kindness.
Notes:
More of this stuff!
-Digital
Chapter 127: Rolf x Marcia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Rolf and Marcia C ~
Marcia: Fifty arrow hits in a row, huh? I see that you’ve really started stepping up your game since the last time that I found you training like this.
Rolf: Marcia! I didn’t realize that you were watching me.
Marcia: I didn’t want to distract you because of how intense you are about your training. You’re doing a great job, by the way. I’m impressed.
Rolf: Thanks… I’ve just been trying to live up to the expectations of my teacher.
Marcia: Shinon, right?
Rolf: Yeah… Shinon.
Marcia: Well, no matter what anyone says, I think that you’re doing a great job, and you should be proud of all that you’ve pulled off so far.
Rolf: Thanks, Marcia… I… I appreciate that.
Marcia: It’s no problem. I’ll leave you to go back to your training since I interrupted you. See you later!
Rolf: See you then!
Marcia: …
~ Rolf and Marcia B ~
Marcia: You’ve only been getting better with that bow of yours over the past few weeks, huh? It seems like every single time I see you, you’ve improved more than I ever expected.
Rolf: I’ve been doing my best. I know that I’ve still got a lot left to learn.
Marcia: Still, I think that you’re pretty impressive. I would love it if you would show me the way around a bow sometime.
Rolf: Wait… Really?
Marcia: I told you before that I can use a bow, right? I’m not great with it since swords and spears are my main weapons, but I might as well try to learn more sometimes.
Rolf: I’m not exactly the best at teaching others, but… I-I think I could give it a shot!
Marcia: Great! When do we start?
Rolf: Does now work?
Marcia: Sure!
Rolf: In that case, let me tell you where I start when it comes to archery…
~ Rolf and Marcia A ~
Marcia: You know, Rolf… As much as I appreciate you helping me out with learning how to use a bow, I do wish that you wouldn’t push yourself so hard.
Rolf: I accidentally nicked my finger… It was a mistake on my part. I wish that we didn’t have to stop the lesson over it though…
Marcia: Oh, that’s nothing for you to worry about! You should stop if you’re hurt, you know.
Rolf: I guess so…
Marcia: There you go! That should fix your hand right up!
Rolf: Thanks again, Marcia.
Marcia: No problem… Now… If you don’t mind, I have a question for you.
Rolf: What is it?
Marcia: I’ve always wondered… Why did you grow up so fast?
Rolf: What?
Marcia: I know that you aren’t going to like the fact that I’m saying this, but… When we first met, you were still a kid. Why did you decide to grow up and take to the battlefield at such a young age?
Rolf: I had no other choice. We were in the middle of war, and that was what I had to do.
Marcia: Still, you were so young… It’s awful. Did it ever bother you?
Rolf: I… I know that war doesn’t care about your feelings, so--
Marcia: That isn’t what I asked.
Rolf: ...Yes… I still think about it sometimes, you know… The day that I took my first life.
Marcia: Yeah… That moment tends to stick with you.
Rolf: But I’m doing what I can for now! I’m going to become stronger one day for you and everyone else. I promise!
Marcia: I’m sure that you will… But I really wish that you never had to in the first place.
Notes:
I just like Marcia
-Digital
Chapter 128: Soren x Volug
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Volug and Soren C ~
Volug: You… Are tactician.
Soren: Is there something that you need of me?
Volug: Do you understand what I am saying?
Soren: ...Loosely. I’ve been studying the ancient tongue to some degree for a few years now.
Volug: Good.
Soren: What about it? Is there something that you wanted to tell me? I’m a bit busy preparing for the next battle, so I can’t spend too much time meandering with conversation.
Volug: You… Know both… Ancient. Modern. Both.
Soren: I do. Not many people here do. My knowledge of the ancient tongue is limited, but I know enough to hear what I have to. I taught myself what I could after meeting the heron princess three years ago.
Volug: I would like you to help me learn.
Soren: What? You want me to teach you the modern language?
Volug: Y-Yes.
Soren: I’m hardly a teacher, but… If you insist. Ike mentioned that you’ve been struggling to communicate, so I’ll try.
Volug: Thank you…
Soren: Hmph.
~ Volug and Soren B ~
Volug: Improvement is slow. There is little need for this language in Hatari.
Soren: I heard as much from the wolf queen. I suppose that both languages have their own purposes.
Volug: Here… Ancient language… Distant. Misunderstood.
Soren: It’s used for magic in Tellius, but few outside of herons bother to try and learn it. There’s not much of a reason for them to bother.
Volug: Alienating.
Soren: ...Words are the primary form of communication for people. Sometimes, they’re too stubborn to bother trying to learn how others are trying to reach out.
Volug: I can sense the camaraderie in the air here, but It’s hard to phrase as much when nobody understands.
Soren: People are difficult creatures. They’re stubborn and rarely ever think to change their ways unless they have to… Your effort is admirable regardless.
Volug: Somebody has to make the effort around here.
Soren: I suppose so…
~ Volug and Soren A ~
Volug: Becoming better… More confident.
Soren: You’re still better with the ancient tongue, but it’s something. You know enough for basic communication, and it’s a good place to start.
Volug: Process is slow. Frustrating.
Soren: It comes with the territory, I’m afraid… Learning it later than others adds extra difficulty to the situation.
Volug: You know. You understand.
Soren: ...The details are unimportant. Perhaps that was the reason I decided to go along with this in the first place. It’s difficult to be so separated from the rest of society because of a language barrier.
Volug: You struggled with speech… In past.
Soren: I told you that the details don’t matter. What is important is that you’re improving, and you’ll continue to do so as long as you put in the necessary effort from here on out.
Volug: Good.
Soren: Under normal circumstances, I never would have done this. Perhaps I’ve grown soft the way that Ike has claimed… That’s unfortunate.
Volug: Not bad thing.
Soren: Perhaps not. That’s a debate for another day after the goddess has been put in her place. You’ll have all the time in the world to practice your speech after the war ends. Details will be easy to fine tune after the general concept has been set in place.
Volug: Thank you… For help.
Soren: Hmph. I did what I could, and the rest is up to you. I doubt that my lack of insistence on improvement is going to stop you though when you’re so close to laying the groundwork in full.
Volug: Perhaps one day… We can speak together in both.
Soren: We’ll have to see.
Notes:
I am so unfocused tonight it isn't even funny
-Digital
Chapter 129: Gatrie x Bastian
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Gatrie and Bastian C ~
Bastian: After years apart, I can see that you are still working towards your same capers of seeking a partner.
Gatrie: I guess I am… Though it’s kind of hard to figure out how to find a sweet girl to spend time with when the entire world has been turned into statues.
Bastian: And yet, you remain confident and optimistic. Your confidence remains as incredible as always.
Gatrie: And your speaking patterns are just as flowery and fancy as I remember… I still don’t know how you do that, but I guess it doesn’t matter. I can’t do that, and I already know that, so I might as well skip the middleman of trying.
Bastian: I am certain that you will encounter your moment of success soon enough. Simply persevere until then.
Gatrie: I’ll do my best! Nothing’s gonna get me down one of these days!
~ Gatrie and Bastian B ~
Gatrie: In such a small space, it’s impossible to find a girl that I haven’t already spoken to… This stinks.
Bastian: Are they too used to your habits to lend you an ear?
Gatrie: Everyone keeps on talking about how important it is to focus in times like these, and I know that they’re right, but… I guess that talking helps to get rid of the extra steam. We’re going off to defeat a goddess, so I have to do something to get rid of stress.
Bastian: Perhaps now would be the time to concoct plans for the future once all has been said and done.
Gatrie: Huh?
Bastian: An optimistic mind knows how to dream and think of what would be best in future moments.
Gatrie: You’re right… I’ll get to it then!
Bastian: His energy is entertaining… I rather enjoy it.
~ Gatrie and Bastian A ~
Gatrie: You were right about that whole thing of planning for the future. Even if the world is frozen and we’re here in the tower, I’ve got tons of ideas for how to bond with lovely women after the war ends. Who would have thought?
Bastian: I had a sneaking suspicion that you would come to enjoy such a concept.
Gatrie: And I am! ...I’m still no good at that flowery talk though. I gave up on it ages ago, but I still think about it every once in a while.
Bastian: Keeping a sharp tongue is key to understanding and remaining atop the world of politics. Crimea remains a place of intrigue like any other kingdom, and any dedicated noble must understand how to remain in touch with the world in such a manner.
Gatrie: That makes sense… I mean, you were the one who hired us mercenaries to bail the kingdom out of the rebellion.
Bastian: My best advice would be to remain three steps ahead at any given moment. You may find that extra strength lives in planning for what is to come.
Gatrie: That’s how you were able to keep everything from falling apart when the revolution happened… You give a lot of good advice. And to think that I was only ever thinking about you in terms of fancy language at one point!
Bastian: Aha! Charm is key for anyone of my stature, and I am pleased to see that you are taking after my theories.
Gatrie: Next time that we meet, I’ll be sure to show you what I’ve learned. I’ll find someone special and prove to you that I’m just as capable as everybody else!
Bastian: What a strange character… But I admire his dedication. Crimea could use more talented folk such as he.
Notes:
Oh boy I'm back
-Digital
Chapter 130: Stefan x Nasir
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Nasir and Stefan C ~
Stefan: …
Nasir: You’ve remained silent for quite some time now.
Stefan: The past few hours have been filled with quite a few shocks for me, so pardon my attitude.
Nasir: You refer to the truth of the Branded, yes?
Stefan: You laguz have always been able to sniff us out without even needing to try… We’ve been miserable for generations, and for what? Some ancient mistake made by a dead man?
Nasir: The king of Goldoa made the decision that he thought to be best at the time… Whether that was the truth or not is something for you to decide for yourself.
Stefan: Of course it was a mistake! Then again, I suppose that he never had the ability to admit it… He was a coward to the bitter end, and we’ve shown the blood of his sins.
Nasir: You deserved better.
Stefan: You’re right. I did. We did.
~ Nasir and Stefan B ~
Stefan: Me and countless other Branded have taken up residence in the Grann Desert since the days of firm Branded persecution. It was best if we broke away from society to find our own place to rest instead of suffer at the hands of others.
Nasir: I believe that it was the best decision to make for you and your people.
Stefan: How could it not be? We could isolate ourselves from all but those like us or face the consequences of daring to breathe.
Nasir: History is a series of events that spiral out of control and influence countless other lives… King Dheginsea was the one who impacted your life in this case.
Stefan: Multiple hundred years ago, he tried to hide everything… And now, look at us.
Nasir: Much has happened to change the way that Branded live compared to what might have been.
Stefan: Yeah. It has changed… And not for the better.
~ Nasir and Stefan A ~
Nasir: I can see it in your eyes. You are planning on holding this rage against him for the rest of your life, are you not?
Stefan: How can I not? The circumstances of my life have all been built up to because of the former king of Goldoa trying to hide the truth of our existence centuries ago.
Nasir: He held that weight on his shoulders for the rest of his days.
Stefan: And he’ll continue to have the blood of my people on his hands even in the grave. His actions can never be undone, and those lives will never be returned to us.
Nasir: Do you intend to return to the desert after the war ends?
Stefan: Of course. There are others out there like me… Oh, they’re going to laugh when they hear about the truth of the Branded. This was all because of the king of dragons, and now, we’re facing the consequences.
Nasir: You have done well with the hand that you were dealt. In difficult circumstances, you were able to survive.
Stefan: I had no other choice. We all had to do what was necessary in order to press on… But I suppose that it’s just par for the course now.
Nasir: Perhaps one day, Branded will not need to live in such fear the way that you have up to this point.
Stefan: If that day ever comes, then I’m going to say that it happened in spite of your king. He made his choice, and so, we’re making ours.
Nasir: I understand… May the future treat you well in your quest for equity.
Stefan: We’ll simply have to see where it goes from here… In spite of the dragon king.
Notes:
I think Stefan deserves to be a little bitter as a treat adkfljasdlkf
-Digital
Chapter 131: Nolan x Aran
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Aran and Nolan C ~
Aran: You’re focused on cleaning that axe of yours off. Did it really get that messy after the last battle?
Nolan: I suppose it’s all about presentation. I prefer to look as striking as I can when I’m working to help the other people of Daein.
Aran: I never took you for one to be in love with the concept of appearance.
Nolan: I don’t know if I would go that far. Sometimes, people just need something to look up to. They want a face of justice every once in a while, and I would be more than happy to provide it.
Aran: I see.. You have an interesting way of looking at the world, Nolan. That’s the best way that I can put it.
Nolan: And you know what? I’m going to take that as a compliment.
~ Aran and Nolan B ~
Aran: You always seem to be so difficult to find in the aftermath of a fight. I’ve noticed that after a while of us working together.
Nolan: It’s because I want to help as many of the common people as I can when the chance arises. I feel as if it’s the least that I can do for them.
Aran: I see… I always heard about the Dawn Brigade when I was working with Begnion, but I suppose that my perception of you was all wrong because of what I was being told.
Nolan: Let me guess… You heard that we were faceless vigilantes focused only on helping ourselves, yes?
Aran: That’s the general idea of it.
Nolan: Well, I’m glad that we’ve been able to prove your previous ideas of us wrong. You like it here now too, don’t you?
Aran: Yeah… I do.
Nolan: Good. And we’ll all be able to help out Daein soon enough with everything that we’ve got. That’s a promise.
Aran: It is… And I’ll be expecting you to keep it.
~ Aran and Nolan A ~
Aran: I don’t get why you’re always around so many of the townsfolk. Don’t you know that it’s dangerous for us to be associating with them during times like this? We could put them in danger.
Nolan: Nobody remembers our faces specifically within the Begnion army. They only believe that we’re common people if we remove enough of our striking features like the weapons that we use.
Aran: And you’re still so insistent on helping out when the chance comes… It could be risky, but you do it anyway.
Nolan: Well… In times like these, there aren’t many things to find hope in. It’s hard for people to find the courage in themselves and others to remain confident in the future, so somebody has to stand up and help them out.
Aran: You’ve got a strong sense of justice. It’s incredible, I have to admit.
Nolan: I know what it’s like to lose hope and faith in others. Sometimes, all it takes is one little event to wake you up and show you that there’s life out there.
Aran: I can see now why you were able to help the Dawn Brigade to grow into something as feared as it is now.
Nolan: Charisma is important. You have to keep morale in mind at all times, and… Helping others is the easiest way to keep it up. For all you know, it could wind up helping you along the way too.
Aran: Hm… I’ll have to consider joining you when times are a bit less tense on the side of our enemy.
Nolan: I was hoping you’d say that. I bet that you would enjoy it.
Aran: Then I’ll be looking forward to it.
Notes:
Blah blah blah this update is locked to being completed during part one okay that's all I'll see you guys again tomorrow
-Digital
Chapter 132: Meg x Vika
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Meg and Vika C ~
Vika: You know that I can see you watching me, right?
Meg: E-Eek-! I’m sorry! I really didn’t mean to bother you…
Vika: No need to apologize. I’m just glad that you’re a friend and not an enemy. I wouldn’t like to have to fight against you out of the blue like this. Fighting one on one outside of combat isn’t exactly something I like anyways… Well, what do you need?
Meg: Um… I… I was wondering if I could ask you something, Vika…
Vika: And that would be…?
Meg: I… I want to know how you’re so confident in yourself.
Vika: What?
Meg: You’re so strong and self-assured… I just don’t know how you do it.
Vika: I don’t know… I guess I just kind of am.
Meg: I see… Thank you!
Vika: Wait! You didn’t tell me why you wanted to know… Sigh.
~ Meg and Vika B ~
Vika: There you are, Meg.
Meg: What is it?
Vika: I wanted to know why you asked me about confidence before. What was that about?
Meg: Well… I just… I guess I admire it.
Vika: Huh?
Meg: I-I’m not used to being outside of my home village… I know everybody there, but here… It’s different being here. I’m not used to being away from all of the people that I know, and… It’s kind of hard to talk to everyone.
Vika: But I’m able to do it easily, so you want tips.
Meg: I guess I do… You’re so bold when you have something to say. You never hesitate to say what’s on your mind.
Vika: I guess so… I never really noticed it.
Meg: Could you teach me to be like that?
Vika: If that’s what you really want… Then sure.
Meg: Thank you so much, Vika! I’ll be looking forward to it!
~ Meg and Vika A ~
Vika: You certainly seem to be making progress already… You’re better with eye contact now too.
Meg: Thanks to you… I didn’t know that it was possible to be so upfront when talking to people.
Vika: I’m happy I could help.
Meg: I really like being this way… I don’t want to ever go back to being that shy again.
Vika: Yeah… Me neither.
Meg: What do you mean?
Vika: I got to thinking about this whole idea of confidence after we talked last time, and… I realized that I wasn’t always like this.
Meg: How so?
Vika: Before I joined up with Tormod and Muarim, I was a laguz slave in Begnion… I was never really able to say what I wanted back then, so when the chance came that I could… I just had to take it. I didn’t even entirely notice the shift, but it was there. I guess that this is who I really am when I don’t have to hide all the time.
Meg: I’m glad that you’re able to be yourself now… I like being around you, Vika. You’re a nice person to talk to.
Vika: Thanks… I like talking to you too. It’s nice to see that you’re starting to believe in yourself more.
Meg: I’m going to try and make a difference now that I’m better at speaking out. That’s what you’ve been doing, and… I guess that I want to be like you too.
Vika: For the record, I think that you’re fine as you are, but… That’s sweet. I like to see you so happy.
Meg: I’ll do what I can for your sake and for everybody else too! I promise!
Vika: That smile of hers… Who would have thought it was so nice?
Notes:
I'll be finished with school in thirty-six hours and tbh it cannot end soon enough
-Digital
Chapter 133: Heather x Nephenee
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Heather and Nephenee C ~
Heather: There you are, Nephenee! I was wondering where you had gotten off to. I wanted to talk before we got ready for the next fight.
Nephenee: What is it?
Heather: Oh, nothing much… I was just hoping to tell you everything that I think is amazing about you.
Nephenee: I… Um…
Heather: You really do impress me, Nephenee. I don’t think that I’ve ever met a girl as stunning as you are, and I want you to know it.
Nephenee: Why are you…?
Heather: I just know that you’ve got a few issues with confidence, and I figured I’d point you in the right direction to self-love.
Nephenee: Thank you, Heather…
Heather: It’s no problem at all. Maybe we can enjoy some dinner together soon. How does that sound?
Nephenee: That sounds… Nice.
Heather: Great! I’ll be looking forward to it!
~ Heather and Nephenee B ~
Heather: I really did have fun with you during our dinner last night, Nephenee. Who would have thought that we can make our own fun in a place like this?
Nephenee: You’re fun to spend time with, Heather. I’m glad that you had fun as well.
Heather: Of course! I think that we should do this more often.
Nephenee: I suppose so…
Heather: Is something on your mind?
Nephenee: I just… I don’t get it. Why do you do all of this for me?
Heather: I’m just speaking my mind, Nephenee. I would never dare to deceive you through means of flirting or otherwise. I really do love being around you.
Nephenee: But… Why?
Heather: Well… Because you’re you. That’s the only real answer that I can offer you.
Nephenee: I… Thank you, Heather.
Heather: No problem, Nephenee.
~ Heather and Nephenee A ~
Heather: Nephenee, I really do have to ask… What are you going to do with yourself after the war ends?
Nephenee: I haven’t given too much thought to it…
Heather: Well, wherever you go… I would like to see what you do with your life.
Nephenee: What?
Heather: I really do like being around you, Nephenee, and I want to see where you go next. I’m sure that you’re going to go far.
Nephenee: I don’t understand you, Heather… How can you be so relaxed about this?
Heather: I told you before that I’m just speaking my mind about you.
Nephenee: I just… Nobody has ever been this nice to me before.
Heather: Really?
Nephenee: Well… Some boys have flirted with me before, but… It was nothing quite like this.
Heather: Do you like it this way?
Nephenee: I… I do. It’s nice that you’re so kind to me, and… I like spending time with you too.
Heather: In that case, I think that we’re fine as we are. I see no reason for us to change our dynamic if we’re both happy with how things are right now.
Nephenee: Do you really want to stay in touch after the war ends?
Heather: I wouldn’t have said it if I didn’t mean it from the bottom of my heart, you know. I do want to spend time with you… In fact, I wouldn’t be lying if I said that I wanted to spend the rest of my life with you.
Nephenee: I don’t understand you at all sometimes…
Heather: I just love being around you. Everything about you is great. You’re kind and caring… I like that. You’re a great person, Nephenee.
Nephenee: Thank you, Heather… I like being around you too.
Heather: Now that you’re returning my affections, I think that we can call our next night out for dinner a ‘date’.
Nephenee: Yeah… I guess we can.
Heather: I’ll be looking forward to it… My little date.
Nephenee: Y-You too…
Notes:
Nephenee is just a baby gay okay
-Digital
Chapter 134: Kyza x Zihark
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Kyza and Zihark C ~
Kyza: You must be Zihark. I’ve heard a lot about you.
Zihark: I didn’t realize that there were people here discussing you.
Kyza: I heard a few fighters from the Mad King’s War talking about how you work to defend laguz from discrimination across the continent. I’ve been hoping to meet you.
Zihark: I’m honored that you would want to approach me… My mission has seen a few roadblocks as of late, but I do still want to help the laguz in any way that I can.
Kyza: It’s nice to have a few certain allies among the beorc. These days, that’s much rarer than it has any right to be.
Zihark: You can most certainly say that again… But you’ll always have me in your corner. That’s a promise.
Kyza: I’m glad to hear it.
~ Kyza and Zihark B ~
Kyza: With the rest of the world frozen this way, it feels almost… Peaceful.
Zihark: The people within our force of fighters aren’t working to discriminate or hate on others for the crime of existing to make things even more peaceful.
Kyza: It’s odd, I have to admit. I’m so used to hearing about the fighting between beorc and laguz, and for it to suddenly end… It’s strange.
Zihark: You’ve heard about the fighting?
Kyza: The conflict with Begnion has caused great stirs across the laguz nations. Everyone is at each other’s throats, it seems… But as long as Begnion is involved, we have to play the part of the villain or the victim.
Zihark: I suppose that you’re correct there…
Kyza: Regardless, I do hope that we will be able to see this peace continue after this conflict is over.
Zihark: I hope for much the same…
~ Kyza and Zihark A ~
Zihark: We’re getting closer to the end of the conflict with Begnion… Perhaps this will be the beacon of new change.
Kyza: I’m hoping for as much… With the senate being taken care of, this could be the start of a new era.
Zihark: ...You know, I’ve been thinking a lot about what you said before… You have to be villain or victim at the moment.
Kyza: Precisely. Begnion makes us laguz out to be the villains when we step out of line. In order to keep from being destroyed, we have to downplay ourselves. I’ve seen it before.
Zihark: I can’t deny that there’s much truth to what you’ve said…
Kyza: Such is the way of the current system in which we live.
Zihark: But we’re going to keep fighting for change no matter what happens.
Kyza: ...For a long time, I suppose you could say that I was resigned to this fate. I wouldn’t say that I liked it since I have no reason to approve of something so grotesque and harmful, but… I knew that this was how life was.
Zihark: But you’re starting to see that isn’t the case, aren’t you?
Kyza: It’s because of the people that are here in this army. They’ve made it clear that life doesn’t have to be miserable for the laguz. There are many people out there who are hoping for a brighter future, and I’ve found their attitude to be infectious.
Zihark: I’m glad to hear it… I’ll fight no matter what for the sake of you and the other laguz out there who have felt this way, resigned to this twisted fate, in the past. Consider it a promise.
Kyza: I’ll be looking forward to standing by your side well into the future then.
Zihark: And the same to you as well.
Notes:
First new chapter since I've graduated school fuck yeeeeah
-Digital
Chapter 135: Fiona x Danved
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Fiona and Danved C ~
Danved: You seem to love those flowers, hm?
Fiona: Ah, Danved… Yes, I do. With all that’s been happening, everyone has been busy nearly constantly. I’ve found that taking a step back to enjoy the smaller things in life will do me a world of good, so when I found these blooms in our path, I just had to look at them for a moment.
Danved: Flowers are nice… And getting too caught up in the war will hurt you. Danved knows this.
Fiona: I understand that completely. After all, if you don’t take any time for yourself…
Danved: Bad things happen.
Fiona: Exactly… For now, I think I’m just going to stay here a while longer.
Danved: Can Danved join you?
Fiona: Of course.
~ Fiona and Danved B ~
Danved: Danved has noticed how much time Fiona spends focusing on preparations for battle.
Fiona: I… I suppose that I have been spending more time than usual thinking about our battles lately… We’re getting so close to being finished with all of this. I have to be ready.
Danved: What happened to taking care? What happened to looking at flowers for a while?
Fiona: If I’m being honest… This has always been a bad habit of mine. I can only allow myself to relax when I know that I’ve done all that I can.
Danved: You need a push in the right direction then.
Fiona: Perhaps… I was being a bit hypocritical before, talking about how important rest is when I can barely bring myself to do it most days… I just don’t want to be useless.
Danved: The only way to be useless is to run one’s energy into the ground until there is nothing left.
Fiona: You make a fine point… Alright. I found some flowers a short distance from here earlier today. Would you like to come look at them with me?
Danved: Danved would love to!
~ Fiona and Danved A ~
Fiona: We’re finally almost free of this war…
Danved: Are you looking forward to it?
Fiona: I am… But at the same time, I don’t even know what I’m going to do with myself then. I’ve spent so much time focusing on Daein all these years, and suddenly abandoning that… It isn’t going to be easy.
Danved: Danved believes that you can do it. Put your determination into relaxing for once.
Fiona: That would be nice… After all, my problems with pushing myself come if I think that other people need me. I always think that I shouldn’t be resting as long as there are people out there who need me. Maybe the war ending will help that…
Danved: You cannot stop the world’s problems alone. No person can. Not even Danved.
Fiona: You’re right… I guess that the war has changed all of us for better or worse then, huh?
Danved: Find something to make it better then.
Fiona: ...When the war ends, I’m going to return home to my territory of Daein.
Danved: And what will you do?
Fiona: I’m going to keep working hard, but… I’m going to start taking it easy sometimes too. Maybe I can start planting flowers. They seem to get me to stop pushing too hard… And they’ll remind me of these nice conversations with you.
Danved: You are too kind to Danved. Danved hopes that you find more flowers that bring you joy after the war.
Fiona: And the same to you… Maybe you could come and visit after I’ve figured out a plan for the blooms.
Danved: Danved will have to consider it… Most certainly.
Notes:
I like this chain a lot wow
-Digital
Chapter 136: Giffca x Ranulf
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Giffca and Ranulf C ~
Ranulf: Well… It looks like there’s not much left for us to do. All that’s left is to defeat the goddess and then go back to regular life at long last. After all that’s happened, I’m sure that we’ll be able to take care of it.
Giffca: You’re just as casual as ever.
Ranulf: What can I say? It’s a nice way of looking at life in days like these.
Giffca: I suppose so… But there is great responsibility waiting for you in the near future.
Ranulf: You can say that again. I’ve got to look after Skrimir when the war ends since he’s going to be crowned.
Giffca: Looking after a king of Gallia is not easy. Take it from me.
Ranulf: Believe me, I know… But I’ll figure it out. No worries.
Giffca: Just as casual once more…
~ Giffca and Ranulf B ~
Ranulf: Every step brings us closer to defeating the goddess and going back to life as we know it… Who would have thought that we would find ourselves going against a goddess?
Giffca: It isn’t something anyone expected.
Ranulf: After all of this, looking after Skrimir is going to be easy. I mean, it’s hard for something to get worse and harder than toppling a goddess.
Giffca: Perhaps… But he is still just as reckless as ever.
Ranulf: I know… But I’ll work it out.
Giffca: It’s impressive how dedicated you are to your work while still remaining as laidback as you are.
Ranulf: I want to keep my essence intact no matter what happens, you know? Besides, he’s more likely to listen to somebody that he thinks of as his friend.
Giffca: That certainly helped me when I was looking after Caineghis in the days of our youth…
Ranulf: And it’ll work here too. I’m sure of it.
Giffca: …
~ Giffca and Ranulf A ~
Ranulf: Well… This is it. After all of that preparation, it’s time for us to charge into the final battle. The goddess is waiting for us in the next fight.
Giffca: Are you ready for it?
Ranulf: I’ve been talking and thinking so much about life after this. I just have to get there first… The goddess is nothing as far as I’m concerned. I’ll figure it out, and I’m sure that everyone else will too.
Giffca: You’re much less rigid in terms of preparation than I am.
Ranulf: Different rulers require different help, I suppose… It’s hard to plan for something like this anyways.
Giffca: I’m sure that it will work well for what Skrimir needs. You understand him better than most others.
Ranulf: I suppose so… And like I said before, putting up with his stubborn moments will be nothing compared to defeating a goddess. All that has to come first is actually getting through her.
Giffca: Your casual nature is strange to see in these dark times.
Ranulf: I’m trying to make the most of things and look to the future… After all, that’s the best way to hold out through all of this, right?
Giffca: I suppose so… I’ll be looking forward to seeing what both you and Skrimir are able to accomplish after the war ends.
Ranulf: Thanks, Giffca… I’m going to do what I can to follow up on the legacy that you and the king have left behind. This is going to be a new world, but we’ll figure it out the same way that we always do.
Giffca: I’m certain that you’re right… I’ll be wishing you luck as you prepare for this next stage of Gallia’s lifespan.
Ranulf: I’ll do my best to not disappoint then.
Notes:
Oh yeah updates
-Digital
Chapter 137: Pelleas x Sothe
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Sothe and Pelleas C ~
Pelleas: Um, Sothe… Can we talk?
Sothe: Do you need something?
Pelleas: Well… I have a few questions for you, if you don’t mind.
Sothe: Go on.
Pelleas: Do you… Do you hate me?
Sothe: …
Pelleas: Y-You don’t have to respond if you don’t want to. I-I just… I suppose I was hoping that I might be able to work with you for a while.
Sothe: What is it that makes you want to do this in the first place?
Pelleas: I know that I’ve made a lot of mistakes since coming to be the king of Daein, and… I want to do what I can to change that.
Sothe: And what does this have to do with me?
Pelleas: You’ve got more experience with matters of war than I do, so… I’d like your guidance. If you would be alright with offering it, that is.
Sothe: ...I’ll consider it.
Pelleas: That’s all I ask.
~ Sothe and Pelleas B ~
Sothe: Alright… Let’s talk about all that’s happened.
Pelleas: You’ve agreed to help me?
Sothe: I suppose that you could say that… I do want what’s best for Daein at the end of the day, you know. I… I’ve always been defensive of Micaiah. That was why I jumped to being so critical right off the bat.
Pelleas: I can tell that you have a bond that many others could only dream of.
Sothe: You could say that…
Pelleas: Regardless, if you’re willing to help me, I’m honored… What do you think that I should do?
Sothe: That’s something for you to decide.
Pelleas: What?
Sothe: I can’t make this decision for you. It’s something that you have to pick on your own. You’re the ruler of Daein, after all.
Pelleas: I suppose so…
Sothe: I’m not saying this to try and cop out or anything. I think that this is for the best.
Pelleas: I know… Alright. I’ll give some thought to it.
Sothe: I’ll be looking forward to hearing your answer then.
~ Sothe and Pelleas A ~
Pelleas: I know what I have to do.
Sothe: What is it?
Pelleas: The thing that I have to do before anything else… I have to get stronger.
Sothe: That’s not the response I was expecting.
Pelleas: I’m not talking about in battle… I mean on a personal level. I want to try and get better for myself.
Sothe: What made you reach this conclusion?
Pelleas: I’ve been relying on others for too long. Every step that I’ve taken so far… I’ve been counting on others to bail me out of it. With the war almost over, it’s time for me to make my own path. I have to become a stronger person if I’m going to do that.
Sothe: I’m glad that this is the conclusion you have reached… I think it’s a good answer.
Pelleas: I shouldn’t have even come to you in the first place… This was something that I had to figure out on my own. You were pointing me in the right direction whether you noticed it or not.
Sothe: As glad as I am to help, I have to wonder… What is it that you’ll be doing to become stronger?
Pelleas: I don’t know yet, but I’m going to figure that out soon. I’m going to make sure of it. After all, I can’t keep leaning on others all the time. I need to stand on my own two feet sooner or later, and… I want to start that process now.
Sothe: I’m glad to hear it.
Pelleas: I’ll do what I can to make you and the rest of the army proud… I promise.
Sothe: I’ll be looking forward to seeing it then.
Notes:
Sorry about this update being a day late I got the second shot of the vaccine yesterday and it absolutely kicked my ass and gave me a fever so I couldn't type but I'm here now so woo!! I'll be updating a second time today within the next half hour or so
-Digital
Chapter 138: Naesala x Makalov
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Makalov and Naesala C ~
Naesala: You must be the one I’ve been hearing about around camp… Obsessed with gambling and mead, are you?
Makalov: Y-You’re the king of Kilvas! What a-are you doing here?! What do you w-want with me?!
Naesala: Relax. There’s no reason to be so tense, is there? We’re all here because we’re fighting for the same cause, aren’t we?
Makalov: I-I guess so…
Naesala: I’ve heard everyone talking about you… You know what you want to do for gold, huh?
Makalov: I… Um…
Naesala: Still about to pass out from fear, huh? You don’t need to be so tense. You’re going to be fine. If it’ll really make you feel better though, I guess I’ll leave you alone.
Makalov: U-Um…
Naesala: Until we meet again.
Makalov: I-I feel like I’m going to be in a-a lot of trouble if I see him again when I’m alone…
~ Makalov and Naesala B ~
Naesala: You’ve been avoiding me, haven’t you?
Makalov: Ack-!! Where did you come from?!
Naesala: I have my ways of hiding around here… Now, answer the question.
Makalov: W-Well, I don’t know if I would say avoid is the right word, but…
Naesala: …
Makalov: Y-Yes… You’re a s-scary man!
Naesala: I know what needs to be done, and I know how to get it done. That’s all there is to it.
Makalov: S-Somehow, it seems like a threat when you say it that way…
Naesala: I can assure you that it’s no such thing.
Makalov: I-I should probably go back to the rest of camp now… There has to be somebody who’s looking for me…!
Naesala: You really don’t need to be so afraid of me, you know. There's not a reason for that.
Makalov: Yeah… I-I’ll still talk to you l-later!
Naesala: Sigh…
~ Makalov and Naesala A ~
Naesala: You know how to swindle others to get the gold that you need, right?
Makalov: Ack-!
Naesala: Yeah, you’re still scared of me. Answer the question, will you?
Makalov: I-I… I have a lot of d-debts to pay back, you see…
Naesala: I see… It seems like everyone has some debt that they have to take care of these days…
Makalov: What do you mean…?
Naesala: ...Sometimes, people have to do things that others don’t approve of in order to get by. Do you understand what I’m trying to say here?
Makalov: Um… Not really…
Naesala: Oh, well… I suppose that you can just consider me a… A kindred spirit, of sorts.
Makalov: I don’t understand…
Naesala: I’ve been in difficult situations like that too, you know… It’s not easy to get out of something like that.
Makalov: Debt…?
Naesala: Something along those lines… And you think that you’d do anything to figure everything out.
Makalov: Y-Yeah…
Naesala: Oh, I definitely understand a thing or two about that… But I suppose that would be going a bit too deep into your business, hm?
Makalov: I-Is there something that you need from me…?
Naesala: Not particularly. I just wished to strike up a casual conversation… Though you seem too afraid to bother.
Makalov: I didn’t think… I-I thought I would have somehow u-upset you with my gambling… I-I owe debts to a lot of people…
Naesala: What? Of course not. We run in different leagues, you and I… I was just making a few offhand remarks. That’s all there is to it .
Makalov: O-Okay…
Naesala: Anyways, I’ll leave you to your business now. Until we meet again.
Makalov: A-Alright-!
Naesala: ...Deep down, I suppose that all men along these lines are cowards of their own breeds… Hmph.
Notes:
Wow this one is kinda cryptic but also Makalov is a coward and also Naesala is foreshadowing so ooooooo
-Digital
Chapter 139: Ilyana x Oscar
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ilyana and Oscar C ~
Ilyana: …
Oscar: Um… Ilyana? If you don’t mind my asking, why are you following me around?
Ilyana: You’re making dinner right now, aren’t you?
Oscar: I suppose I am… I’m at least doing my part to contribute to the meal for the night.
Ilyana: I… I want to see how you do it.
Oscar: What? Why?
Ilyana: The food you make… It’s delicious. I want to be able to make food as great as yours one day.
Oscar: So you’re trying to learn from me now… Alright. I’ll show you how I handle things if that’s what you really want.
Ilyana: Thank you… The food you make is some of the best I’ve ever had…
Oscar: I’m honored to hear you say that… Let’s take it from the beginning of my regular process then…
~ Ilyana and Oscar B ~
Oscar: Another night of shadowing me to try and learn how to cook, Ilyana?
Ilyana: Mhm… I still don’t think that I understand how you do it.
Oscar: That’s understandable. After all, it takes more than one viewing to understand how to do something, especially if you aren’t doing it yourself.
Ilyana: Then… Can I be a bit more involved this time?
Oscar: If you’d like to be, then sure. I would be more than happy to have your help, as a matter of fact.
Ilyana: Okay… What should I do?
Oscar: Hm… You could go and get me a specific spice from the container over there.
Ilyana: This one?
Oscar: You remembered it from the last time I showed you, I see.
Ilyana: I did… It was really good, so I had to remember it.
Oscar: I’m glad that you picked up on it. Now, just add a bit here… And then we’ll go on and start the next step.
Ilyana: Got it…
~ Ilyana and Oscar A ~
Ilyana: I think I’m getting better…
Oscar: I think you are too. I’m proud of how much progress you’ve made, Ilyana.
Ilyana: Thanks…
Oscar: If you don’t mind my asking… Was there any reason in particular that you wanted to start learning from me all of a sudden?
Ilyana: Well… I need a lot of food in order to function. It’s how I’ve always been, and… I guess that I thought it would be more helpful if I could make something for myself if I could.
Oscar: And since I’m the best cook that you know, you decided to learn how to do it from me.
Ilyana: Yeah… And I’m glad that I did learn from you. This is really good… Though your food is still better than mine when I’m copying your recipes.
Oscar: It takes time to develop a special touch for making food. I’m sure that you’ll catch onto it soon enough, especially with how good you are at defining taste. I have to say, I didn’t expect you to be able to figure out so many small details that I never even thought about before.
Ilyana: Me neither.
Oscar: Next time that I’m on cooking duty, I’d like you to join me. I think that we make quite the pair when it comes to making meals.
Ilyana: Deal. I hope that I can get good enough to make food like you do one day.
Oscar: And I hope I can pick up on your knack for details.
Ilyana: Well… I guess practice is the only way either one of us is going to get there, right?
Oscar: Exactly.
Ilyana: Then we might as well get started on that sooner rather than later.
Oscar: You read my thoughts exactly.
Notes:
I like them I just think they're sweet
-Digital
Chapter 140: Calill x Mia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Calill and Mia C ~
Calill: Good afternoon, Mia. What brings you to this part of camp?
Mia: Hey, Calill! I just finished a round of training, and I’m about to head back for the time being. Being part of all these big battles as part of a permanent group is kind of weird, I have to admit, so I have to be ready for it.
Calill: Oh? What about it is so strange? You’re a mercenary, are you not?
Mia: Yeah, but I’m used to small jobs coming up every once in a while, and I used to travel as a fighter. Being here in a war… It’s not what I thought would happen three years ago, and I didn’t think history would repeat itself. Then again, I guess life never really follows your expectations.
Calill: Perhaps not.
Mia: Oh, well. For now, I’ve got a lot to prepare for. I’ll talk to you later on, Calill!
Calill: Hm…
~ Calill and Mia B ~
Calill: You know, Mia, I’ve been thinking… I might have a solution to your little problem.
Mia: What is it?
Calill: Well, I don’t know if solution would be the right word… But I have a proposal.
Mia: Go on then. I’m listening.
Calill: You’ve always been a mercenary, haven’t you? Traveling from place to place?
Mia: Yeah. That’s what I was used to before settling down with the rest of the Greil Mercenaries.
Calill: You know, there’s always been a request board down at the tavern that Largo and I run… After all, battle was how the two of us met, so we decided to throw it in there.
Mia: What are you saying?
Calill: This is hardly a solution to your problem of being stationary and involved with large battles now, but… Perhaps you could pay us a visit after the war is over. You might find something you like.
Mia: I’ll have to think about it. I’ll get back to you when I can, Calill!
Calill: So full of energy and life, that one…
~ Calill and Mia A ~
Mia: Alright… I’ve given a bit of thought to it, and I have a response for you.
Calill: Go on then.
Mia: For now, I’m going to stay with this group. I feel like that was a bit obvious, but… I’m here with the Greil Mercenaries for the time being.
Calill: Of course. We have a lot on our plates, after all.
Mia: I’m going to see how work goes after the war ends, but… I might just have to pay you and Largo a visit in the capital. I’m always looking for a bit of variety, after all, and it wouldn’t hurt to see a new environment. Variety is the spice of life, you know!
Calill: I had a feeling you were going to say that.
Mia: I suppose that you can say this is all because of my free spirit. Oh, well. The point is that I’m going to see what I wind up doing when the time is right. That seems like the best option.
Calill: I agree… Either way, whether you plan on picking up odd jobs there or not, I’ll be looking forward to potentially seeing you down at the tavern. I think the atmosphere is something that you would enjoy.
Mia: We’ll just have to see what happens, but for now, we’ve got a war to end! I’m off to continue my training for the time being. I’ll talk to you again later!
Calill: She’s got a lot of potential… I wonder where she’s going to go from here. I’m sure it’ll be interesting no matter what.
Notes:
Foreshadowing Mia's ending for fun
-Digital
Chapter 141: Ulki x Rhys
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Rhys and Ulki C ~
Ulki: Rhys, I believe that we have unfinished business to resolve.
Rhys: We do? Is something the matter, Ulki?
Ulki: It’s a matter of something that I told you during the Mad King’s War three years ago.
Rhys: What is it?
Ulki: I offered to give you the chance to fly once more.
Rhys: You did… That’s right. I’m impressed that you remembered after all this time.
Ulki: Three years is nothing to laguz. Besides, you remembered it as well, did you not?
Rhys: I suppose so… But I didn’t want to bother you with it if that could be avoided.
Ulki: Well, here I am offering. What do you say?
Rhys: I… I might just have to take you up on that. As long as you rest before then, of course.
Ulki: Consider it done. I look forward to it.
~ Rhys and Ulki B ~
Rhys: That was just as fun as I remembered… Flying with you truly is incredible.
Ulki: I’m glad that you still enjoy it.
Rhys: Maybe it was just me, but… You seemed to be enjoying yourself as well.
Ulki: Perhaps I was…
Rhys: I don’t know how to describe it. Something about your eyes was just… So bright. I don’t think I’ve seen you that happy in a long time. It was nice to see, I have to admit.
Ulki: Was that the case? I didn’t notice.
Rhys: It was… Are you planning on going to see the king of Phoenicis once again?
Ulki: I am. We have much to discuss before the next battle.
Rhys: Of course. I’ll leave you to it then. I’ll see you later, Ulki!
Ulki: …
~ Rhys and Ulki A ~
Rhys: Thank you for that, Ulki. This truly has been lovely. Even if we aren’t flying as much as the first time, I… I’m having lots of fun. You seem to be doing better too.
Ulki: I’ve grown stronger, and since we’re doing it for shorter bursts of time, I would say that it’s going better on all fronts.
Rhys: I agree… And you’re so much more full of life when we’re flying than you are normally.
Ulki: You said that before. Would you care to elaborate?
Rhys: I don’t know how to describe it… It’s like you’ve really let the world go to focus on just flying. It’s amazing to know that you can do such a thing.
Ulki: What’s so incredible about escapism?
Rhys: Well… I think you need it.
Ulki: What?
Rhys: The war has been intense up to this point, and… I know about what happened in Phoenicis. The ravens ravaged it while our backs were turned.
Ulki: …
Rhys: I think that flying like this has been an escape for you just as much as it has been for me. You’ve needed this step away from the rest of the world, and… You seem to be so much happier when we’re up there. It’s amazing.
Ulki: I didn’t even fully notice. I suppose I was vaguely aware of it, but…
Rhys: I’m glad that you’re having fun with it. It’s a nice way for us both to get away from the world for a short while… I’ll be looking forward to the next time that we can do something like this. When you’re ready for it, of course. I wouldn’t want to push you too far.
Ulki: I’ll be awaiting it as well.
Rhys: Perfect. In that case, I’ll leave you to your afternoon until then!
Ulki: ...He’s incredibly perceptive, noticing things that not even I caught onto… Who would have expected it?
Notes:
Suppoooooorts are fun
-Digital
Chapter 142: Ike x Shinon
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Shinon and Ike C ~
Shinon: Oh, little Ikey-poo… I see that you’re still spending too much time with sub-humans instead of focusing on your own kind.
Ike: ...Shinon.
Shinon: What’s with the short greeting? Have you suddenly decided that I’m not worth your time?
Ike: I’ve decided that I don’t want to deal with your snark at the moment. Call them laguz.
Shinon: Of course that’s what you focus on… Always so caught up in ridiculous little details.
Ike: We’re fighting alongside laguz for the liberation of all people of Tellius. It isn’t a little detail under these circumstances.
Shinon: Tch… I’m just here because the pay is good. You had better keep that in mind.
Ike: Believe me… I’m fully aware of it.
Shinon: I hope that you grow out of this dumb idealism of yours. It’s really starting to grate on my nerves.
Ike: …
~ Shinon and Ike B ~
Ike: Why do you hate laguz so much?
Shinon: What? Where is this coming from?
Ike: I asked you a question, and I’d like an answer as soon as possible, if you don’t mind.
Shinon: It doesn’t matter to you. It’s none of your business, and I’d prefer it if you stayed out of my personal thoughts, thank you very much.
Ike: It very much so involves me. You know what we’re fighting for, and since you’re part of my mercenary company… You know that this is my responsibility to resolve. It’s gone on for long enough, and I’m not going to let it continue any longer.
Shinon: It’s none of your business. I told you that once, and I’ll say it as many times as I have to so that you can ram it into your thick skull.
Ike: You need to stop calling them sub-humans.
Shinon: We’ll see. We’ll just have to see.
~ Shinon and Ike A ~
Ike: Shinon.
Shinon: You’re really back to bother me about this again? How many times do you need to ask about it before you realize that I’m not going to just give up that information so easily?
Ike: As many times as I have to. I already told you that I wouldn’t be giving in. I’ve been too passive in the past, but that all changes now.
Shinon: Ugh… You’re an aggravating little whelp, you know that?
Ike: It’s part of my charm. Answer the question.
Shinon: Tch…
Ike: I’m prepared to continue bothering you about it until you give me a response.
Shinon: It’s my decision, isn’t it?
Ike: You must have a reason to hate the laguz. I want to hear it, and then, I want you to change your attitude.
Shinon: They’re uncultured, and they aren’t like the rest of us.
Ike: ...You were taught this. Every corner of the continent seems to have some people that are willing to say how awful the laguz are, and it wouldn’t surprise me if that was where you picked up on it.
Shinon: Does it matter if I did learn this growing up?
Ike: Perhaps not… Because you’re going to change one way or another. I’ve seen it happen through others, and I’m going to make sure it happens with you too.
Shinon: That damn wyvern rider… Ugh.
Ike: I’m going to make sure that this issue is resolved as soon as possible. You know how stubborn I can be, I’m sure.
Shinon: Unfortunately.
Ike: I’ll be looking forward to seeing you turn around your attitude as soon as possible then. You can do it, I’m sure.
Shinon: You need to learn your place.
Ike: No… I think that you need to learn yours.
Shinon: …
Ike: Good day, Shinon.
Shinon: ...Hmph.
Notes:
I'll fight Shinon he's mean
-Digital
Chapter 143: Caineghis x Nailah
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Caineghis and Nailah C ~
Caineghis: You are the queen of the wolf laguz, are you not?
Nailah: I am, as a matter of fact… And I know who you are. You’re the famed king of Gallia that I’ve heard so much about. What brings you to my side?
Caineghis: I have come to be curious about your home… The land of Hatari.
Nailah: Ah, I see… Well, it’s a region on the far side of the desert.
Caineghis: And life there is different compared to the rest of Tellius, I presume?
Nailah: As a matter of fact, it is… Very different. The conflicts here feel petty at times compared to what life in Hatari is like.
Caineghis: I would love to hear about it if you could spare the moment.
Nailah: Consider it done then. As soon as the time is right, I’ll tell you.
Caineghis: I’ll be looking forward to it.
~ Caineghis and Nailah B ~
Nailah: First and foremost, I feel as if I should apologize for calling the conflicts of Tellius ‘petty’... Perhaps that was not the most delicate way of going about it.
Caineghis: What prompted such an idea in the first place?
Nailah: In Hatari, beorc, laguz, and Branded are all treated equally. There are few conflicts that involve disputes regarding one’s race.
Caineghis: So coming across the desert and seeing how life is here…
Nailah: Seeing the fact that everyone is constantly fighting over being beorc, laguz, or somewhere between the polarized factions… It’s odd. I’m not used to it.
Caineghis: Has life always been this way? Did you have to fight for it?
Nailah: It’s always been like that. We all get along, and that’s what matters.
Caineghis: I see… It is certainly interesting to hear that you live in such a different way.
Nailah: I could say the same to the rest of you…
~ Caineghis and Nailah A ~
Caineghis: I take it that you are planning on returning to Hatari after the war is over?
Nailah: I am, but… I’m sure that we’re going to see connections fostered with the rest of Tellius because I’ve learned about what’s on this side of the desert.
Caineghis: It will be nice to have your nation join the ranks of Tellius’ countries.
Nailah: At one point, I was hoping to continue keeping Hatari secluded from Tellius and its issues, but… I suppose you could say that my mind has been changed.
Caineghis: What makes you believe that?
Nailah: I don’t know… I guess it’s just the people here. They’re working to make Tellius a better place and to move past the discrimination that has lived in the land’s heritage for so many years. It feels like we’re going to be accepted as part of the continent if we come in during this period of recovery.
Caineghis: In the past, it might not have been wise to reach out, but now…
Nailah: Times have changed, so we must adapt. I’m looking forward to seeing the people of Hatari find new ambitions on this side of the desert. It’s bound to be interesting.
Caineghis: In that case, I shall look forward to the day when I see a wolf laguz pass into the territory of Gallia.
Nailah: It’s bound to be an interesting string of events when that does happen… But until that time comes, we have a lot to do. The continent has a lot of progress to make before the time is right for Hatari to break its borders down completely.
Caineghis: Somehow, I have faith that we will reach the point you are seeking.
Nailah: Yeah… Me too.
Notes:
It has been an embarrassingly long time since I last did a Nailah support so here she is again
-Digital
Chapter 144: Reyson x Kieran
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Kieran and Reyson C ~
Reyson: Kieran, are you doing alright after that last battle? I saw that you took quite the hit in the name of defending a member of our army…
Kieran: No injury will ever be too much to stop someone such as I! After all, I have the power of justice and knighthood on my side!
Reyson: Those will hardly keep you from being killed in combat, but I can appreciate the sentiment… At least I can in theory.
Kieran: Whatever do you mean?
Reyson: Just take this herb and take care of that cut on your arm, will you? Seeing all of this blood is nauseating.
Kieran: Ah, thank you! I shall do what I can so that I will be able to uphold my duty long into the future!
Reyson: ...How does he never get a headache from listening to himself talk?
~ Kieran and Reyson B ~
Reyson: Why did you do that?
Kieran: Whatever are you referring to this time, fair prince of herons?
Reyson: The fact that you took a hit for me during that last battle. You must have had a reason for all of that, right?
Kieran: I know how fragile herons can be when they take hard hits, so I had to intervene before we lost someone as key as yourself.
Reyson: I appreciate that, but you can’t keep putting yourself in danger so recklessly. You matter to this army too.
Kieran: A death at the hands of knighthood is a noble one no matter how you look at it.
Reyson: Or it’s more needless bloodshed in the midst of a war that has claimed enough lives. Stop being grotesque and start looking out for yourself. If I hear of you doing something so foolish again, I won’t be holding back. Do you understand me?
Kieran: I-I suppose so…
Reyson: Good.
Kieran: Who would have expected him to be capable of yelling so loudly…? I certainly didn’t see that one coming…
~ Kieran and Reyson A ~
Reyson: I see that you’ve been doing a better job of keeping yourself safe as of late.
Kieran: I had to listen to the advice that you offered me, after all.
Reyson: Good.
Kieran: What is it that got you so upset when we spoke before? You seemed to be rather agitated at the idea of me potentially getting hurt in battle…
Reyson: These are dark times that we live in. Pardon me for not wanting to have to see anyone else die.
Kieran: ...Ah. I understand now. You’ve seen enough of death in the past, have you not?
Reyson: We’ve all seen enough. I’m not about to allow someone to throw away their life under a ridiculous pretense such as nobility or chivalry. After all, there’s much more to live for than simple words or titles.
Kieran: Perhaps you have a point… I’ll do what I can to look out for myself and be careful in the future. Does that sound better to you?
Reyson: I expect you to uphold that promise even when I’m no longer around to look after you. Everyone here is fully aware of how reckless and passionate you can be. I don’t want that to undo you or anyone else in this army.
Kieran: Of course not. I’m glad that you cared enough to say it out loud.
Reyson: Hmph… Just stop shedding blood, and we’ll be fine from here on out.
Kieran: Consider it a deal! I’ll live on in the name of the prince of herons! I swear that from the bottom of my heart!
Reyson: Just as dramatic as ever… I suppose it’s better than the alternative though.
Notes:
Kieran is so dramatic dear god
-Digital
Chapter 145: Rolf x Tauroneo
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Rolf and Tauroneo C ~
Rolf: General Tauroneo… It’s nice to see you again.
Tauroneo: The same to you. Much has changed since we last saw one another.
Rolf: Another war has started… And for a while, we were fighting on opposite sides.
Tauroneo: But we can leave such a truth in the past now.
Rolf: Yeah… It’s all about the future now, and we know what we have to do. We’re going to have to save the continent as a whole by working together.
Tauroneo: The people of the continent are counting on us… We cannot afford to back down now.
Rolf: We’ve all got people to look after… I’m doing this for the sake of my family. I want us all to be able to go back to how things were before.
Tauroneo: It’s great to hear you so determined… I look forward to the end of the war for your sake.
Rolf: …
~ Rolf and Tauroneo B ~
Rolf: You know, I’ve been thinking… You said before that you were going to try and see your family again after the last war, right?
Tauroneo: I… I suppose I did.
Rolf: ...I’m willing to guess that you didn’t do that. Am I right?
Tauroneo: I grew… Distracted with the liberation of Daein. I had scarcely a moment to think of returning to the sides of my family.
Rolf: You shouldn’t run away from them, you know… I know that you’ve been trying to avoid your wife and child.
Tauroneo: Daein has needed me.
Rolf: They’ve needed you too… And now is the time for you to make things right after being away for so long.
Tauroneo: ...I’ll have to consider your words. Thank you for speaking with me, Rolf.
Rolf: I-I’m happy to have helped…
~ Rolf and Tauroneo A ~
Rolf: Are you going to do it?
Tauroneo: You mean… Go find my family?
Rolf: Yeah. You said that you heard they were in Crimea. You can go there and make things right with the war almost over. I bet that they would be happy to see you.
Tauroneo: I somehow doubt that they would want to--
Rolf: I would do anything to be with my father again, even if it was just for a little while. I know that many other people around here feel the same way… Don’t make your son deal with something like that. It hurts a lot more than you realize.
Tauroneo: …
Rolf: I guess it’s your choice at the end of the day, but… I don’t want you to do all of this because of your own doubt. You have the chance to make things right, so why are you passing up on it?
Tauroneo: You make a fine point… In a way, I suppose I’ve almost been afraid of what could await me when I speak with them once more.
Rolf: You aren’t going to know how they’ll respond until you go and talk to them. Don’t deprive yourself of the chance because of your fears.
Tauroneo: ...After the war ends, I’ll go to Crimea and do what I can to find them. It’s the least that I can do for my family after all this time apart.
Rolf: I’m glad that you understand… I’m sure that they’re going to appreciate it. After all… When push comes to shove, family matters a lot, whether it be the family you have by blood or the one that you’ve chosen.
Tauroneo: I swear that I’ll keep my promise to you. I’ll find them… I have to.
Rolf: I’m sure they’ll be happy to hear that… I’m happy to hear it too.
Notes:
Support time! I'll do one more tonight to make up for the fact that I missed one this past Sunday so woo
-Digital
Chapter 146: Elincia x Leanne
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Elincia and Leanne C ~
Elincia: Princess Leanne… I wanted to thank you.
Leanne: For what…?
Elincia: For… For being there for me. I know that times have hardly been easy for any of us, but your presence has been enough to soothe my heart. I’m glad that I can name you as one of my allies.
Leanne: Happy… Helping.
Elincia: You truly are an incredible woman… I don’t know what I would do if I didn’t have you by my side.
Leanne: You… S-Scared?
Elincia: Of… Of the upcoming battle against Duke Ludveck?
Leanne: Honest… Please…
Elincia: ...I’m terrified, but… I know that this is what I have to do. The people of Crimea are counting on me, and I have to be able to do this… But I’m grateful to have you by my side even if it’s dangerous.
Leanne: H-Helping… Good!
Elincia: Yes… It is… Good.
~ Elincia and Leanne B ~
Leanne: H-Heart… Hurting… Can see.
Elincia: P-Princess Leanne…! How… How long have you been standing there?
Leanne: Not… Long… Worry.
Elincia: You’re… Worried about me? There truly isn’t a reason to be. I’m going to be alright. That much I promise you.
Leanne: Hurting… You are… H-Hurting.
Elincia: ...Herons have always been able to look into the hearts of others… I see that your skills have not dwindled in the slightest over the time that we’ve been companions…
Leanne: Why upset…?
Elincia: ...Everything feels like it’s happening so fast. I’m not sure about what I’m supposed to do with all of this. I have to do what I can for the sake of Crimea. It’s my duty as a ruler, but it does little to eliminate the memories of what has taken place.
Leanne: I… I here.
Elinica: Yes… I know you are… And I’m glad for it.
~ Elincia and Leanne A ~
Leanne: How doing?
Elincia: I’m… I’m getting better. I know what I have to do, and I’m working on improving for the sake of my people. They’re counting on me, and I’m counting on myself. These are dark times that we live in, and I can’t afford to bend or break no matter what happens.
Leanne: Proud… I feel… P-Proud.
Elincia: I… Are you referring to me? I didn’t realize that you…
Leanne: Suffered… Struggled… Still s-standing. Proud.
Elincia: Thank you, Princess Leanne… I keep saying this, but I can’t even begin to express how glad I am to have you in my life. You’re a calming presence in the face of all that has taken place as of late.
Leanne: Happy f-for you…
Elincia: I’m going to continue to press forward for the sake of my kingdom. The people are relying on me to make the best choice presented at a given moment.
Leanne: I-It is… Hard.
Elincia: It truly can be… I need to do what is best for everyone regardless of my own feelings on the matter. They need me, and I’m going to do what I can.
Leanne: You… Better. Can see it.
Elincia: I refuse to allow my personal issues to cloud my sense of judgement when lives are on the line. I like to believe that I’m improving as a ruler since what has happened at Fort Alpea.
Leanne: Proud… Of you.
Elincia: Thank you again, Princess Leanne. Having you at my side all this time… It has been a weight off my shoulders. If you ever need my support… All you need to do is say the word. It’s the least that I can do.
Leanne: F-Friends… Us.
Elincia: Yes… We are friends, and I wouldn’t have it any other way.
Notes:
Boooooooom update compensated for
-Digital
Chapter 147: Nasir x Gareth
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Gareth and Nasir C ~
Nasir: It’s as twisted as it is ironic that we’ve found ourselves on this side of the conflict.
Gareth: We sided with the king because we believed that he was in the right regarding the isolation of the dragons…
Nasir: ...But we’re on the other side in the end of the battle regardless. We have no choice from here on but to fight, it seems.
Gareth: The goddess’ return could not be prevented in full, but we can fight back and ensure that she is sealed away once more.
Nasir: One has to wonder if this is what the king would have wanted in another life… Or perhaps if he believed that this was for the best behind his stubborn facade.
Gareth: We have no way of knowing now… Nobody has a way of knowing.
Nasir: Unfortunately… You make a strong point.
~ Gareth and Nasir B ~
Nasir: Many questions have arisen as of late regarding if the king truly did make the best choice for Goldoa and the world at large… Where does your opinion lie on this spectrum?
Gareth: ...If the king had not remained neutral in past conflicts, then there would have been no world to save in present times. He did what he believed to be for the best.
Nasir: But whether it was for the best is something that will be a matter of debate for many years to come.
Gareth: That much is true… People are entitled to feel how they so please…
Nasir: ...But your faith lies with the king.
Gareth: The kings of past and future… I place my loyalty in them. They know what is best for Goldoa and the rest of the world.
Nasir: I understand… And I hope that you are right.
~ Gareth and Nasir A ~
Gareth: ...The one reason that the goddess was able to break free of the medallion was because of Prince Kurthnaga’s departure from Goldoa. The nation of dragons remained a lock on the goddess’ seal for a great many years, but him leaving…
Nasir: That was what allowed the lock to break open, and the goddess returned to life as soon as she was able to do so.
Gareth: Precisely. I believe that is one fact taht he will have to live with for the rest of his life.
Nasir: He is certainly aware of it. I do not doubt that in the slightest. He is a smart man, and he knows the truth whether he is openly acknowledging it yet or not.
Gareth: It truly is a heavy burden that he will have to carry from this point on… He is the future of Goldoa, and he has to remember that the stages of the past ended by his actions.
Nasir: But we did what we thought was for the best. The previous king did much the same, and it led us to the times of tomorrow.
Gareth: Isolation was the easiest way to ensure that the goddess did not break free, and even if that failed… I like to believe that many years of bloodshed were avoided because of the king’s actions.
Nasir: His decisions will be a matter of debate for many years to come. That is something that I have endless faith in.
Gareth: ...All we can do now is look to the future and see what it is that we can gain from the remnants of his actions.
Nasir: He may be gone, but… The continent lives on, and so shall we.
Gareth: We will simply have to see what history proclaims to be the best decision then.
Nasir: Only time will tell… At least we have a lot of it to spare.
Notes:
Yay for supports!
-Digital
Chapter 148: Micaiah x Naesala
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Micaiah and Naesala C ~
Micaiah: You… You are King Naesala of Kilvas, are you not?
Naesala: I should hope that you know that. We’ve been fighting and traveling together for quite some time, have we not?
Micaiah: Yes, we have… But I have a question for you, if you don’t mind.
Naesala: What is it?
Micaiah: You tore up a blood pact after we fought against Senator Lekain… I saw you doing it. You tried to keep it secret from the rest of the group, but I could still see what you were doing.
Naesala: ...Perceptive one, aren’t you?
Micaiah: So I’ve been told.
Naesala: Of course… Keep that a little secret from the rest of the group, would you? It would be dreadful for my image… And I’m sure that you know a thing or two about reputation.
Micaiah: …
Naesala: I’m glad we understand one another.
~ Micaiah and Naesala B ~
Micaiah: King Naesala… You know, I never actually asked you my question.
Naesala: Hm… I suppose that you didn’t get the chance.
Micaiah: If you don’t mind my asking… What happened with the land of Kilvas for you to wind up with a blood pact in the first place?
Naesala: That would be a tale for the ages… And it isn’t even my story.
Micaiah: Are you going to tell me?
Naesala: ...You know a thing or two about secrets. I can see it in those eyes of yours.
Micaiah: Perhaps I do.
Naesala: Then I’ll have to think about it. After all, who is better to share one of my darkest tales with than someone such as you? Someone just as secretive as I am.
Micaiah: …
Naesala: We’ll have to see how it turns out, Priestess of Dawn… I’m wishing you the best.
~ Micaiah and Naesala A ~
Naesala: I’ve given a bit of thought to it… Alright. You’re going to hear this story.
Micaiah: I see… I’m listening.
Naesala: You can blame the previous king for that burden of mine… The blood pact. He was foolish enough to sign away everything to the senate, and Kilvas started to crumble. There was no other option for him… He perhaps thought that his eventual death would be enough to free Kilvas of his own misdeeds, but he was wrong.
Micaiah: Blood pacts can be inherited…
Naesala: They can, as a matter of fact… And I get the feeling that if something happened to that king of Daein, you would have been the next in line.
Micaiah: I… I didn’t…
Naesala: Think about it? Yeah, nobody thinks when blood pacts come up… But it’s fine. After all, isn’t everyone just a puppet to the senate at the end of the day?
Micaiah: No… Not anymore.
Naesala: Then perhaps this continent will start to see some peace for the first time in years.
Micaiah: With the senate in tatters, I like to believe that perhaps things will get easier for all of us from here on out… I want to think that after what we’ve been through.
Naesala: There’s no way to say for sure. After all, authority figures in general can be twisted if you give them the chance to change for the worse.
Micaiah: Then I’ll make sure that nobody has to suffer this way… And I’ll keep your secret no matter what. You can consider that a promise from the bottom of my heart.
Naesala: ...I like you. There’s something about you that’s strange… But you know what you’re doing.
Micaiah: I should hope so… Thank you again for telling me.
Naesala: Hmph… Until we meet again, Silver-Haired Maiden.
Notes:
This one is only on a playthrough that has Pelleas blah blah blah anyways this is late by a day bc I was out having fun with friends all night but I'm updating twice to make up for it so yay
-Digital
Chapter 149: Gatrie x Marcia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Gatrie and Marcia C ~
Marcia: Alright, Gatrie… I think that we need to talk.
Gatrie: What is it? Is there something bothering you, my beautiful rose?
Marcia: As a matter of fact, there is… I’ve heard from some other members of the army that you’ve been very distracted as of late when fighting. I’m getting a bit worried about you.
Gatrie: I don’t know what they could be talking about--
Marcia: Then why does it seem like you only get distracted when I’m around?
Gatrie: How did you--
Marcia: That’s what I’m hearing from all of the people in the army! It’s worrying me, you know!
Gatrie: …
Marcia: That’s what I thought… This isn’t good, you know! You need to be focused on battle at all times if you want to stay safe.
Gatrie: I know…
Marcia: Then you’ll fix the issue in the future?
Gatrie: I will.
Marcia: Good. I’m glad to hear it.
~ Gatrie and Marcia B ~
Marcia: …
Gatrie: Your glare is piercing me to my very core!
Marcia: We need to talk. Again.
Gatrie: What is it this time?
Marcia: You’re still distracted in battle when I’m around you!
Gatrie: How did you even find out about this?
Marcia: I told you; I asked around the army, and that was the response I got. I’m getting worried about you. What has you so different when I’m there?
Gatrie: I want to make sure that you’re safe at all times!
Marcia: I think that we both know that I can still look after myself even after all these years. What’s the real reason that you’re getting so weird about this?
Gatrie: I… Um… Uh…
Marcia: Come back to me when you’re willing to provide a real answer.
Gatrie: Marcia, wait! ...Drats. She’s gone.
~ Gatrie and Marcia A ~
Marcia: Well? What’s going on with you these days, Gatrie? Are you finally willing to answer?
Gatrie: I am…
Marcia: Good! I’m all ears!
Gatrie: Well… I guess I was just trying to impress you.
Marcia: That’s what this was about? I thought that we had been through this already! There’s no reason to do all of that in the first place. I think that you’re an impressive fighter, and that’s all there is to it.
Gatrie: But I want to show you that I’m more than just an impressive fighter! I can stand out from the rest of the crowd and truly capture your heart, Marcia!
Marcia: …
Gatrie: Why are you looking at me like that?
Marcia: Because I think that you’re being ridiculous! I don’t want you to put yourself in danger over something like this! It’s… You’re turning a battle into a spectacle!
Gatrie: That’s not the best way of putting it, but--
Marcia: I won’t be able to look at how you fight and ‘be impressed’ or whatever you’re thinking of if you go off and get yourself killed because you weren’t being safe enough. I don’t want you to put yourself in danger over something like this. The battlefield is ruthless, you know.
Gatrie: I-I guess that you have a point…
Marcia: I do. You had better promise me that you’ll be more careful from now on. Do you hear me?
Gatrie: Of course, Marcia! I’ll do what I can to look after myself from this day forth! If for no one else, I will do it in your valiant name!
Marcia: That’s what I like to hear!
Gatrie: She’s so sweet when she’s passionate that way… I’m sure that I’ll be able to capture her heart one way or another…! Soon, Marcia! I’m sure of it!
Notes:
Okay now that this is up it's time for me to go wash my hair rip me
-Digital
Chapter 150: Renning x Bastian
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Renning and Bastian C ~
Renning: Bastian… We have much to talk about.
Bastian: I suppose that we do.
Renning: I need to thank you for all that you have done… If not for you, I would not be here now.
Bastian: It is the duty of any true noble to seek justice in the name of one’s royalty.
Renning: I’m hardly the man that I once was, but… I will do what I can by the life that you have given me.
Bastian: It would have been a tragedy to let such a brilliant mind be scattered to dust under the cruel heel of the war… I did what anyone would have under such circumstances.
Renning: Still, I owe you quite a bit under the present situation. Thank you again for all that you did to save me… I cannot express my gratitude enough.
Bastian: Consider it in the past. The future awaits us.
Renning: So it does…
~ Renning and Bastian B ~
Renning: Crimea’s people will have much to hear upon my return.
Bastian: What do you plan to do upon announcing your grandiose return?
Renning: I will not be taking Elincia’s place as the ruler of Crimea. That much I am certain of. She… She has already proven herself a far better ruler than I ever could be.
Bastian: Your pride in her is eternally inspiring.
Renning: She’s a strong young woman… I believe in her completely.
Bastian: Your fate remains a question to me though.
Renning: I… I’ll simply have to see what is set to come next. The war must be resolved first and foremost. That has to be our priority above all else.
Bastian: Of course… Then the goddess will see the other end of spear and sword. So it must be.
Renning: So it must.
~ Renning and Bastian A ~
Bastian: Crimea has seen much strife in the past few years… Perhaps the kingdom would benefit from someone adept in politics and communication as we move towards tomorrow.
Renning: You mean to imply that I should take up a position as an ambassador for the sake of Crimea… Correct?
Bastian: Ah, just as sharp as ever! Your intellect impresses just as much as it always did!
Renning: I believe that would be for the best… The last thing I desire would be to take away anything from Elincia. She is a potent ruler, and… This is what she needs. She is what Crimea needs.
Bastian: You have not seen her much since returning to the land of our light… And yet, your opinion on her remains firm and powerful.
Renning: I don’t need to see much beyond what I already have. Elincia is incredible at what she does, and I have full confidence in what it is that she will do in the future for Crimea. She has done a strong job based on what I have seen and heard, and… I know for sure that she will be an incredible queen for many years to come.
Bastian: And you shall stand ever by her side until the end?
Renning: Of course. I couldn’t imagine a better fate for my future.
Bastian: So it has been decided… May the future smile upon you both as Crimea finds a brighter dawn.
Renning: I expect you to be there as well… After all, I would not be here without you. Many of us would not be, as a matter of fact.
Bastian: It shall be done! Pray, let prosperity bring us to the true apex of Crimea’s being!
Renning: I hope for that as well… May change come for the better soon.
Notes:
I got called back for a voice acting thing woo excitement!!
-Digital
Chapter 151: Lyre x Ranulf
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ranulf and Lyre C ~
Lyre: ...And that should be the end of the report that you asked for! Was that what you were looking for?
Ranulf: As a matter of fact, it was. Thank you, Lyre.
Lyre: It’s no problem! I’m just happy to help out!
Ranulf: It’s impressive how enthusiastic you are about all of this, especially with how staunchly opposed you were to combat just a few years ago.
Lyre: I had my reasons for changing my tune.
Ranulf: So it seems… Given how stubborn you are, I know that you wouldn’t just shift this way on a dime.
Lyre: S-Stubborn?! What is that supposed to mean?!
Ranulf: Oh, nothing… I am curious about what made you change your mind though.
Lyre: It doesn’t matter.
Ranulf: If you’re saying that, then it has to matter… Hm. Here’s a matter of curiosity…
Lyre: Of course you’d say that…
~ Ranulf and Lyre B ~
Ranulf: You’re still just as passionate as you were before, I see… Your love of combat as of late is certainly something.
Lyre: Are you still trying to figure it out? It doesn’t matter. It really isn’t important.
Ranulf: The fact that you’re trying to keep me from finding out makes it pretty clear that it’s important.
Lyre: Ugh…
Ranulf: Your relationship with Lethe has certainly improved since you’ve come here. I can assume that getting to know her was one of your reasons for throwing aside your past distaste for bloodshed.
Lyre: You noticed that?
Ranulf: I try to notice everything that goes on as far as my fellow soldiers are concerned. I want to look out for them.
Lyre: You're so attentive…
Ranulf: I’ll take that as high praise.
Lyre: But I’m still not going to tell you the reason!
Ranulf: The fact that you’re saying that means that there’s something more than wanting to bond with your sister behind this.
Lyre: ...Damn it!
~ Ranulf and Lyre A ~
Lyre: You aren’t going to figure it out. I know that you’re wondering about this, but I’m not going to tell you. It’s not something that you have to know.
Ranulf: If you really don’t want me to know about it, then I’ll concede. I don’t want to cross any boundaries, after all.
Lyre: Really? Thank you.
Ranulf: It’s no issue at all… There must be a reason that you want to keep this to yourself, right?
Lyre: I guess so…
Ranulf: Then fine. I’ll trust you on that front. You know what you’re doing, and I have faith in that.
Lyre: Thank you.
Ranulf: I am glad that you’re here with us though. It’s nice that you’re able to spend time with us like this. I think that a lot of soldiers from Gallia would miss you if you weren’t here.
Lyre: I… Um…
Ranulf: Oops. I didn’t mean to make you as red as a cherry there.
Lyre: Thank you, I suppose…
Ranulf: It’s no problem… Are you alright, Lyre? I don’t think I’ve ever seen you this flustered before.
Lyre: I-It doesn’t matter!
Ranulf: Let me guess… This is another one of those things that you don’t want to tell me about, right?
Lyre: …
Ranulf: Your lack of an answer says everything I need to know… That’s the power of attentiveness for you.
Lyre: Will you leave it be then?
Ranulf: If you insist… But if you ever want to talk about it, I would be more than happy to listen.
Lyre: Thank you… At least he doesn’t know about it yet… One of the other reasons that I joined the army was to be with you… But that’s my secret for now… Until he’s ready to hear it.
Notes:
Wow I've been doing this daily for five months now duuuuude
-Digital
Chapter 152: Stefan x Mordecai
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Mordecai and Stefan C ~
Stefan: …
Mordecai: You have been distant from the rest of the army lately… Something is wrong.
Stefan: Maybe it is.
Mordecai: I heard of you laughing after speaking with others… You talked to laguz and began to laugh.
Stefan: ...The laws of the goddess truly are interesting things. Let’s just say that I’ve come to my own conclusions about what it is that we can consider right and wrong here on this land.
Mordecai: Is this about… Being Branded?
Stefan: It seems like everything is when it comes to my life. Beorc, laguz, Branded… Everyone falls into one of these categories, and it dictates their lives whether they want that or not.
Mordecai: So it seems… I wish that was not the case.
Stefan: Ha… You’re hardly the only one.
~ Mordecai and Stefan B ~
Mordecai: The goddess once ruled that beorc and laguz were not to be together.
Stefan: That’s what everyone says, but… The truth is much different, I’ve found.
Mordecai: Is that why you laughed?
Stefan: It is, as a matter of fact… This supposed rule about the goddess’ teachings was nothing more than a spit in the face. She was not the one who declared anything of that nature… All of this discrimination, all of this suffering… It has been in the name of something untrue.
Mordecai: What does this mean? What will you do next?
Stefan: Good question. I don’t have a damn clue. I just know that… That this life is twisted and sick in its own little ways. My people have struggled for centuries in the name of a lie.
Mordecai: It is not a sin then?
Stefan: No… This perception lies squarely as the burden of a dead man. Life is cruel through and through… For me and for everyone else like me.
~ Mordecai and Stefan A ~
Mordecai: Many here are claiming that the next war will be not of combat, but of ideals.
Stefan: I’ve heard much the same… People are saying that they want to fight for the sake of equality between the laguz and beorc.
Mordecai: And the Branded… I will fight for that.
Stefan: There’s no place for us. The world has made that much perfectly clear in the past, and I’m not about to be sucked into false hopes in the name of something that I know won’t come to fruition.
Mordecai: You and your people deserve to be happy. No living person is sinful for existing.
Stefan: I wish that everyone thought of things in such simple terms… Without the complications of prejudice and harming one another. Superiority, control, power… It’s all a symptom of the same beast that we mortals have brought upon ourselves.
Mordecai: One day… I think that one day, Branded will be treated the same as everyone else.
Stefan: You really believe in that, huh? I’m not going to hold my breath. I know better than to hope for that. I had faith that Crimea and Gallia would be accepting of us, and I saw how that turned out… Cruelty and betrayal, one town after another.
Mordecai: If you cannot believe in it, then… Then I will.
Stefan: What?
Mordecai: I will believe in a future where you are not cast aside for your past. I will fight for a world where you are treated as any other.
Stefan: ...You always find new ways to surprise me, Mordecai. I’m not going to get my hopes too high for this, but… If that just so happens to come to pass… I know one person who I’ll have to thank.
Mordecai: I promise… You will find peace. You and every other Branded will be happy.
Stefan: Maybe one day…
Notes:
Stefan is so passive aggressive and bitter at the world it's so fun to write if you can believe it
-Digital
Chapter 153: Sanaki x Lethe
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Lethe and Sanaki C ~
Sanaki: You are a warrior of Gallia, are you not?
Lethe: And you’re the apostle of Begnion.
Sanaki: I am. I wish to speak with you.
Lethe: I don’t have time to stick around here. There’s other business to be taken care of before we arrive at our next destination.
Sanaki: You’re avoiding me, are you not?
Lethe: And if I was?
Sanaki: I simply wish to--
Lethe: I’m not confirming or denying anything, alright? There’s a lot to be done before we can set up our camp for the night, and I want to take care of it sooner rather than later. If you would excuse me--
Sanaki: I wish to know more about the laguz of Gallia. I wish to know more about you.
Lethe: ...We’ll talk another time.
Sanaki: At least that wasn’t a downright decline of my request… I’m willing to accept it for the time being.
~ Lethe and Sanaki B ~
Lethe: So… You said that you wanted to know about the laguz, didn’t you?
Sanaki: I grew up surrounded by the senators of Begnion. They hardly painted kind pictures of your people.
Lethe: I can only imagine… After all, they were the ones responsible for the slave ring that’s still in effect today. Even though it’s being dismantled, something that large will take time to destroy completely.
Sanaki: The laguz have long held scorn towards Begnion due to the past. Is this correct?
Lethe: Gallia was established by those who escaped slavery in Begnion. That should be the only answer that you need to hear.
Sanaki: Times have changed significantly since those days.
Lethe: But the lack of trust towards beorc remains at a peak. The laguz stay in their homes, and the beorc stay in theirs. It’s all rather simple.
Sanaki: So it would seem…
~ Lethe and Sanaki A ~
Sanaki: With the senators out of the way from here on out… I will do what I can to establish peace between the beorc and laguz of Begnion.
Lethe: Those are grand words.
Sanaki: I will not allow the past to influence the future. I’ve already made up my mind, and nobody is going to sway me.
Lethe: I wouldn’t try in the first place.
Sanaki: ...I can sense that you still doubt me.
Lethe: Pardon me for not being able to get on board with this right off the bat. In a way, I still find it odd that you, the apostle of Begnion, is acting in the name of the laguz in the first place. I never would have imagined you to do that.
Sanaki: You have defied the stereotypes of the laguz that I grew up hearing. I would like to believe that I am capable of breaking your previous notions of me as well.
Lethe: …I should apologize for being so harsh with you initially. I suppose that I still have a ways to go before I’m able to say that I can trust people of your station without hesitation.
Sanaki: History breeds the actions of the present.
Lethe: Most certainly… Breaking the cycle is hardly an easy thing to do.
Sanaki: And I am confident that I will be up to the challenge. Nothing is going to deter me from reaching my goal.
Lethe: I’ll be waiting to see what it is that you pull off in that case… Given your stubborn determination, I’m sure it will be something special.
Sanaki: May Gallia and Begnion find peace one day… I’ll ensure that it comes to pass.
Lethe: In that case, I’ll just have to hold you to that.
Sanaki: I wouldn’t expect anything less.
Notes:
*holds gently* Sanaki...........
-Digital
Chapter 154: Astrid x Meg
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Meg and Astrid C ~
Meg: Hey there, Astrid! You seem to be pretty focused on that cloth there…
Astrid: Ah, Meg… My apologies. I didn’t realize that I had an audience.
Meg: Don’t worry about it… What is it that you’re up to?
Astrid: There was a rip that appeared in one of my outfits, so I’m trying to mend it before we keep marching.
Meg: You’re really good at sewing… You don’t seem to mind the needle at all.
Astrid: I’ve had quite a bit of experience in the past to ensure that I’m as sharp with my skills as possible.
Meg: I see… I-I know that this is kind of a strange thing to ask, but…
Astrid: You want me to teach you how to sew, don’t you?
Meg: Would you?
Astrid: If you’d like that, then sure. I’m sure you’ll be good at it in no time.
Meg: Thanks, Astrid! I’ll be looking forward to it!
~ Meg and Astrid B ~
Meg: Actually sewing is a lot harder in practice than you made it look at first… Then again, I suppose that this is the reason you’re the one teaching me instead of the other way around.
Astrid: It just takes practice. That’s all there is to it, and that’s alright.
Meg: Okay…
Astrid: I do have to ask though… Why is it that you decided you wanted to learn how to sew in the first place?
Meg: Well… After the war ends, I want to see about settling down and starting a family.
Astrid: What?
Meg: In a few years, of course, but… I think that this is an important skill to have around the house, you know?
Astrid: I suppose so…
Meg: Is something wrong?
Astrid: N-No… I’m alright. Let’s… Let’s just focus on the sewing, alright?
Meg: If you say so…
~ Meg and Astrid A ~
Meg: There! I think that should about do it!
Astrid: You learn quickly, Meg… I’m impressed.
Meg: I only got this good at it thanks to you. I don’t think I could tell you how glad I am that you helped out.
Astrid: I’m glad that I could help you in the first place…
Meg: ...Are you sure that you’re feeling alright? You’ve been acting kind of odd lately…
Astrid: Ah… Yes, I’m feeling just fine. There’s no reason to worry about me.
Meg: I can tell that you’re lying, you know. I can just see it in your eyes.
Astrid: I… Um…
Meg: You can tell me what’s going on, you know.
Astrid: ...When you said that you wanted to learn how to sew for the sake of starting a family… I guess it just sort of caught me by surprise.
Meg: What? Why?
Astrid: My parents wanted me to learn how to sew for that very same reason… I never really wanted to, but they had their demands, and I had to live up to them.
Meg: What happened with them…?
Astrid: I… I don’t speak to them anymore. The pressure got to be too much, and I wanted to make my own path.
Meg: Astrid…
Astrid: I suppose that I never even imagined what it would be like for somebody to want to start a family… I’ve been dreading the idea for so long.
Meg: So… I surprised you?
Astrid: I guess so… But I’m so glad that you’ve found something that makes you happy. It just… It shocked me at first, that’s all.
Meg: Well… I hope that you’re able to have your happy ending one day too, family or not.
Astrid: Thank you, Meg…
Meg: Now… How about we try to patch up the next shirt in the stack?
Astrid: That’s right… This one got ripped during training yesterday, didn’t it?
Meg: It did. Do you think I could try this one out on my own?
Astrid: Go right ahead. I believe in you.
Meg: And I believe in you too.
Notes:
I just think that they're neat
-Digital
Chapter 155: Janaff x Vika
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Janaff and Vika C ~
Janaff: I have to say, I hardly expected to hear that we’d picked up a raven of Kilvas in the territory of Begnion of all places.
Vika: I like to surprise people, I suppose.
Janaff: I thought that every raven was busy fighting elsewhere in the war, but it seems that I was wrong.
Vika: Muarim and I had some business to take care of with the boss… Never any rest for people like us.
Janaff: That’s right… You’re focusing on trying to break up the traces of slavery in Begnion, aren’t you?
Vika: We were so caught up in our work that we didn’t even notice the world had fallen apart at first… Funny, isn’t it?
Janaff: At least you’re here with us now. That’s certainly a positive.
Vika: Hm… So it is.
~ Janaff and Vika B ~
Vika: I’ve been able to tell for a while that you want to ask me a question, you know. Why don’t you go on and do it?
Janaff: Me? Question? I didn’t realize.
Vika: Well, I did. The way that you looked at me just made it clear.
Janaff: In that case… Alright, I’ll bite. I was going to say… It’s odd to see a raven from Kilvas so far from her home territory. Most of the time, the ravens seem to stay on their island away from the rest of Tellius.
Vika: You want to know why I was away then.
Janaff: Exactly.
Vika: That question is easy… I’m not from Kilvas.
Janaff: You’re not?
Vika: Maybe I should have corrected you on that when you said it before. I guess it just sort of slipped my mind. Sorry about that.
Janaff: It’s fine. That’s your information to have, after all.
Vika: Yeah… I guess so.
~ Janaff and Vika A ~
Vika: You haven’t said anything about it, but… I can tell that you're wondering more about my past. I can just see it in your eyes.
Janaff: You’re a perceptive one, aren’t you?
Vika: Body language is an important thing to understand.
Janaff: I agree. Reading it is part of my job… But you could still give other sets of eyes a run for their money.
Vika: That’s because I’m from Begnion. I’ve never even seen Kilvas before, and you learn how to read people when it’s your only option.
Janaff: Wait… You lived in Begnion?
Vika: You heard me.
Janaff: Then… You were laguz slave, weren’t you?
Vika: Boss and Muarim freed me while out working on one of their larger jobs. After that, we hit it off, and I’ve been working with them ever since.
Janaff: That certainly answers the question of why you aren’t in Kilvas… I didn’t realize.
Vika: That’s fine with me. It’s not the sort of thing I want to go around screaming from the hilltops, you know?
Janaff: Of course not. It’s the worst thing that can happen to a laguz.
Vika: I was born into it, so I didn’t really know much of anything else… Adjustment has been odd, but I’m getting used to it.
Janaff: You certainly act differently from the ravens that I know… But I like it. It sets you a cut above the rest.
Vika: I do what I can. It’s part of the job, I suppose.
Janaff: Are you ever planning on visiting Kilvas?
Vika: Perhaps… And if I do, I might have to drop by Phoenicis too.
Janaff: Oh? And why would you do that?
Vika: Because you would be there, and I think that you’re an interesting person. That’s all there is to it.
Notes:
It's four AM oops time for Digital to go to sleep!
-Digital
Chapter 156: Soren x Kurthnaga
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Soren and Kurthnaga C ~
Kurthnaga: …
Soren: Is there any particular reason that you’ve been staring at me for the past few minutes?
Kurthnaga: Ah! My apologies… I truly didn’t mean to intrude.
Soren: Do you need anything?
Kurthnaga: I… You seem to be rather close with Commander Ike, and yet… I don’t recall seeing you when the ship of the mercenaries was stopped in Goldoa three years ago.
Soren: I saw no reason to leave. That’s all that there is to it.
Kurthnaga: I see… My apologies for bothering you.
Soren: I somehow doubt that’s all that you wanted to say.
Kurthnaga: You have other things to take care of for the next battle, and I hardly wish to bother you. Perhaps we can speak again another time.
Soren: If you insist.
Kurthnaga: He truly does look so much like… Mm…
~ Soren and Kurthnaga B ~
Soren: If you’re going to stare at me, you should do it with a bit more stealth.
Kurthnaga: I apologize.
Soren: Why don’t you tell me the real reason that you’re so interested in me? It’s distracting you in battle.
Kurthnaga: You… You noticed?
Soren: It’s part of staying alive on the battlefield. You have to be aware of your surroundings at all times.
Kurthnaga: I suppose so… The truth is… You remind me of someone.
Soren: What?
Kurthnaga: Yes… There’s someone who I knew many years ago who looked a lot like you.
Soren: I take it that this person is no longer in your life then?
Kurthnaga: He left my life over twenty years ago… It led to his untimely death, and… I suppose that seeing you look so much like him… It was a shock to my system.
Soren: I see.
Kurthnaga: I apologize once again for bothering you. I’ll leave you to the rest of your business for now. Until we meet again.
Soren: …
~ Soren and Kurthnaga A ~
Soren: Even after explaining your reasons for being so familiar, you still intend on staring, don’t you?
Kurthnaga: I--
Soren: Apologize. Yes, I know.
Kurthnaga: ...You look so much like my brother that… It’s unsettling.
Soren: Your brother?
Kurthnaga: Rajaion… He went to Daein many years ago after my sister left and married King Ashnard. The Mad King attempted to use my sister and nephew as bait for a trap against Goldoa, and my brother went to try and save them.
Soren: And that’s how he was turned into the Mad King’s mount.
Kurthnaga: Precisely. Even while he was still alive, he was a Feral One, and… He was hardly himself again after that.
Soren: I heard that he died on the way back to Goldoa.
Kurthnaga: It’s true. I never saw him again after he left to save our sister and nephew.
Soren: And you believe that I look like him?
Kurthnaga: You do. You have a similar facial structure, and his hair… He used to wear it much like how you wear yours. I know that you are not him, but… The similarities are striking.
Soren: I see.
Kurthnaga: I truly did not mean to make you uncomfortable with all of this, and if I did that, I truly am sorry.
Soren: It’s fine.
Kurthnaga: ...My brother was a man of few words as well. He always showed his care through actions… I can see that you are much the same way. Your heart is like his as well.
Soren: But as you can clearly see, I am not a prince of Goldoa.
Kurthnaga: Of course not… Thank you for indulging my reminiscence for a brief while. I appreciate it.
Soren: Hmph…
Kurthnaga: ...He truly is just like you, Rajaion… It’s as if your spirit lives on through him even though you are gone… I wonder… Perhaps…
Notes:
Oh boy that's an angst
-Digital
Chapter 157: Heather x Ilyana
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Heather and Ilyana C ~
Heather: Here you are, Ilyana… I said that I was going to get you some food, and I meant it.
Ilyana: You’re so nice to me… Thank you, Heather.
Heather: You’re a sweet girl. I can appreciate that. You sort of remind me of a younger sister figure. I have to look out for you, you know?
Ilyana: Thank you for everything. It means a lot to me.
Heather: It’s no problem. I’m great at getting my hands on stuff like this. If you smile and wink at a man enough, they’ll fork over everything they’ve got… They really can be pathetic.
Ilyana: That’s how you get free food? Hm…
Heather: I could teach you, if you’d like.
Ilyana: Maybe… If you would be okay with that.
Heather: Of course. I’ll turn you into a master in no time, promise!
~ Heather and Ilyana B ~
Heather: Well… That didn’t go as well as I was hoping for.
Ilyana: Maybe flirting isn’t my thing after all…
Heather: That’s fine. Everybody’s got their own talents. I know that I certainly can’t cast magical spells the way that you can. I’ve never had a hand for it.
Ilyana: You tried so hard though… And it didn’t seem to work out.
Heather: Don’t worry about it. I’m not upset or anything, and you don’t need to be disappointed either. You’ve got more than enough under your belt if you ask me, and you’re impressive in your own right. I mean, you’ve got the cuteness charm down way better than I could ever dream of.
Ilyana: Thank you, Heather… I still wish that I could do it a little bit better…
Heather: It’s alright. There’s no reason to worry. Besides, I’m sure we’ll have a solution in no time to this flirting struggle. You’ll have all you want and more before you know it!
Ilyana: We’ll see, I guess…
~ Heather and Ilyana A ~
Heather: Aha! I’ve found a lovely solution to our problem!
Ilyana: Really? What is it?
Heather: You might not be able to manipulate men through flirting quite so easily, but I’ve got no problems with it. I think that a great option would be for you to stick by me.
Ilyana: What?
Heather: I can do what I can for you so that everything goes in our favor. After all, I like spending time with you, and I can look out for you if you’d like.
Ilyana: I’d appreciate that… It’s nice that you care so much about me. I’m glad that I met you.
Heather: Aw… You’re going to embarrass me, Ilyana.
Ilyana: Being around you is just nice… It makes me feel better when times are hard.
Heather: I’m glad that I’m able to do so much for you. With how nice you’ve been, the least I can do is continue to help you get free food.
Ilyana: How do you even do it?
Heather: I’ve had to focus on my family for a long time. My mother has always been frail, and the medicine to help her is expensive. I would take any shortcut that I could get, and men are easy targets. They think with their desires rather than their minds. It’s easy to manipulate them.
Ilyana: I hope your mother is able to get what she needs…
Heather: I’ll make sure of it. That much I can promise you. Everything is going to be fine… But for now, I’ll show off the full extent of my skills, and you can be my audience.
Ilyana: I might not have been able to learn your tricks, but… I’ll do what I can to be there for you.
Heather: I wouldn’t have it any other way.
Notes:
Aka the support where Heather tries to treat Ilyana to flirt adflkjasdklf Ilyana has her own ways of charming men (see her Zihark support for evidence) but she is Not good at flirting but she's trying her best
-Digital
Chapter 158: Giffca x Skrimir
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Giffca and Skrimir C ~
Giffca: Prince Skrimir, you certainly have changed since the last time that I saw you in Gallia’s borders.
Skrimir: Ah, Giffca! It truly is incredible to see you here! I suppose that you could say things have changed. Quite a lot has happened since this army was established.
Giffca: Most certainly… I seem to recall you being endlessly confident in your combative skills to the point of neglecting strategy, but… I scarcely see that idea in you anymore.
Skrimir: You can thank the little strategist for that much. I was bold before, but I understand the need to slow down now.
Giffca: I see… It’s as if you’ve become a man grown in the time since the war has started.
Skrimir: I have done what was necessary for the sake of Gallia and the rest of Tellius. That is all there is to it.
Giffca: So it seems…
~ Giffca and Skrimir B ~
Giffca: You have always reminded me of your uncle to some extent, you know.
Skrimir: I have heard many tales about how he was once bold and brash in his youth.
Giffca: He acted much like you do when he was younger… But then he began to change.
Skrimir: Oh? How so?
Giffca: It was a slower process, but… He started to understand the importance of deliberation after a grievous loss.
Skrimir: I lost a battle as well… It was one of my greatest humiliations.
Giffca: That was what sparked this shift in you then?
Skrimir: You could certainly say that… I learned to support Gallia’s soldiers in my own ways even if I was unable to fight for quite some time.
Giffca: Every single day, you remind me more and more of your uncle… But that’s hardly a bad thing at all.
~ Giffca and Skrimir A ~
Giffca: We have little time left before this conflict draws to a close.
Skrimir: The goddess will fall soon enough, and when she does, we will return to Gallia.
Giffca: And that is when you will be crowned as king.
Skrimir: The time has come for me to follow in my uncle’s footsteps.
Giffca: It is… You remind me of him quite a bit, but at the same time… I know that you will be a potent ruler in your own right.
Skrimir: You keep saying that I am like him. Are you saying now that I am different from him?
Giffca: I am. You can fall into both categories, and I believe that you most certainly do. Your uncle behaved much the way that you do when he was young, but… You changed rather quickly. It took him time to grow into his position as king.
Skrimir: What are you saying?
Giffca: You have acquired much important wisdom needed to rule at such a young age. It’s impressive how quickly you have shifted… I believe that you will be a fine ruler for Gallia. You have been blessed with the power of change, something that your uncle took much longer to learn, and in times such as these… It is a power that the world needs more of.
Skrimir: Thank you for your kind words, Giffca. I will do everything to become a king that both you and my uncle can take pride in.
Giffca: I have no doubt that you will more than exceed our expectations… The world needs a king such as you now more than ever, and I am confident that you will be what Tellius seeks.
Skrimir: May Gallia see a bright future once the war ends!
Giffca: I have no doubts that it will.
Notes:
I like this one a lot wow
-Digital
Chapter 159: Danved x Makalov
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Makalov and Danved C ~
Makalov: Phew… I need a break after all of this fighting that we’ve been doing, and luckily for me, I know just how to take the edge off.
Danved: Off to the bars again, are you?
Makalov: Ack-! Danved, don’t sneak up on me like that!
Danved: Danved apologizes. What are you doing?
Makalov: I’m… Uh… Going out for a walk! Yeah, that’s all I’m doing!
Danved: With your gold?
Makalov: I… I feel more comfortable when it’s close by.
Danved: If you say so…
Makalov: Don’t look at me like that… I feel bad when you give me that look.
Danved: What look?
Makalov: Every look! It’s like you can see right through to the core of my soul!
Danved: Danved apologizes.
Makalov: Ugh… It’s fine. I’m just… I’m going to get going.
Danved: If you insist.
Makalov: Devdan or not, he sure does know how to make me feel guilty over this sort of thing…
~ Makalov and Danved B ~
Danved: You have less money than I remember you last having.
Makalov: Hey! Where did you come from?! Have you been watching me?
Danved: Danved wanted to make sure you got back to camp safely.
Makalov: Um… How much do you know about what I’ve been doing?
Danved: How much should Danved know?
Makalov: Nothing! You should know absolutely nothing! I’m not up to anything, so you don’t need to worry about it!
Danved: If you insist… Danved hopes that you have not lost your money.
Makalov: I guess that I have lost it…
Danved: Have you?
Makalov: ...But it’s my fault in the first place.
Danved: Danved sees. May you have better luck with your money in the future!
Makalov: He’s so good at this…! I don’t know how he does it, but I know that I hate it…
~ Makalov and Danved A ~
Danved: How has your spending been going?
Makalov: I… Uh… I’ve been doing my best.
Danved: Getting into trouble then, hm?
Makalov: I’ve been trying to change, honest! It’s just… So easy to slip back into old habits… And who am I to stop what my brain wants?
Danved: Perhaps you should take the advice of those around you.
Makalov: They’re just going to give me the same disappointed looks though, and I don’t want to have to stare at them when they’re like that…
Danved: They are looking out for you.
Makalov: I know, I know, but… I hate having to deal with it.
Danved: Then maybe you should clean up your habits so that you don’t have to.
Makalov: I’ll think about it after the war. How does that sound? I can’t exactly focus on changing my personality right now since we’re in the middle of all this fighting.
Danved: You should not think. Danved says that you do it instead of just considering.
Makalov: I know… I’ll find a way to work everything out. How does that sound?
Danved: Danved likes the sound of that.
Makalov: Just… Promise me that you’re going to stop giving me the disappointed face in the meantime, would you? I can’t look at you when you’re like that…! It’s like you’re trying to make the guilt explode from my soul! At least I’m used to getting that face from everybody else by now!
Danved: If you change, then Danved will stop.
Makalov: Thank you! I’ll do what I can!
Danved: Sigh… Danved sees that he does not change. Sorry for making you feel guilty, Makalov… But Danved knows that this is the only way that you will see reason. Danved knows all about you.
Notes:
I'm going to go to sleep now goodnight
-Digital
Chapter 160: Ike x Sothe
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ike and Sothe C ~
Ike: You’ve gotten taller since the last time we met.
Sothe: You’re far from being the first person to say that… But I could say the same thing about you.
Ike: Last I remember, you were sneaking onto boats in search of someone close to you…
Sothe: We’ve found one another since then, as I’m sure you can tell.
Ike: And you even went to war in her name.
Sothe: Not particularly because I wanted to, but… Yeah.
Ike: I take it that there's more to all of this than meets the eye?
Sothe: Because I changed away from supporting laguz to fighting a war against them?
Ike: Something like that.
Sothe: ...Remember that time we followed a Begnion senator into a swamp with the intention to kill him?
Ike: Vaguely.
Sothe: I would like to do that again, minus the swamp.
Ike: Wouldn’t we all?
~ Ike and Sothe B ~
Sothe: You know… I hated the idea of fighting against you from the start.
Ike: Any reason in particular?
Sothe: Because I knew that you were right. Jill knew it, Zihark knew it, and so did I. You and the Laguz Alliance were fighting for what was right.
Ike: The blood pact… That was the reason for all of this, wasn’t it?
Sothe: ...There was a knife at our backs. I wanted to try and end the hellish history of hatred within Daein, but that wasn’t enough. Begnion had other plans.
Ike: It’s a good thing that we’ve gotten rid of the senators then, huh?
Sothe: It is… I feel like Micaiah would have liked you back then once she got to know you too.
Ike: But duty called?
Sothe: And so did Begnion… If there are any surviving senators out there, I’ll get rid of them myself.
Ike: You’ll have to get in line.
~ Ike and Sothe A ~
Sothe: You know… It’s nice to see that Micaiah is warming up to you and the rest of the people here.
Ike: Let me guess… She wasn’t exactly fond of me given what happened with the king of Daein three years ago.
Sothe: I don’t know if I would say it was that… It was more a matter of Daein’s loss allowing Begnion to swoop in and turn our lives into hell. Lots of people hated you out of obligation.
Ike: It’s strange to think how we’ve come to change in this short time since we met.
Sothe: I never thought I would see the day where she thought about allying herself with you under any circumstances, but now… It feels natural in a way.
Ike: She’s not like a lot of people from Daein. She never fell into the trap of hatred against laguz.
Sothe: She knew that you were right too, but it wasn’t as easy as just changing sides. The knife at our back made that impossible.
Ike: For now, all we can do is look to the future. After all, I like to think that forgiveness is something we’ve all had to learn since the goddess cast her judgement.
Sothe: You’re right. Times have changed so quickly, but… We’re going to be fine.
Ike: The laguz are going to see their day of justice… And I’m not just talking about holding Begnion accountable.
Sothe: After the war ends… Micaiah and I are going to do what we can to change Daein. I’m sure of it.
Ike: I have no doubt that you will succeed. If anyone can do it, then it would be you.
Sothe: We’ll never be able to reverse what we did when this war first began… But we can change the future, and that’s what we’re going to do.
Notes:
It took me so long to type this wow
-Digital
Chapter 161: Tibarn x Naesala
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Naesala and Tibarn C ~
Tibarn: Naesala.
Naesala: I see that your rage has not eased in our time apart.
Tibarn: Did you expect it to?
Naesala: No… Not particularly.
Tibarn: Good. I wouldn’t want you to believe in anything that you knew was false.
Naesala: You would be proud. The heir of Gallia said that he wanted to be the one to kill me, but I knew better than to let him. After all, you’ve already made up your mind about what you want to do.
Tibarn: You’re right. I have made up my mind, and you’re lucky I haven’t followed in the goddess’ footsteps to cast down my judgement.
Naesala: Let me guess… You’re waiting until after she’s been defeated, aren’t you?
Tibarn: I know better than to do something like that prematurely. I’ll just put it that way.
Naesala: I suppose I’ll be seeing you again after the war then.
Tibarn: You most certainly will.
~ Naesala and Tibarn B ~
Tibarn: You’ve certainly been putting in your fair share of work since we started our battles here in the tower.
Naesala: I’ve told you before that I know what I’m doing, and I meant it.
Tibarn: You knew what you were doing when you were involved with the mass murder of my people, didn’t you?
Naesala: That… That was my fault, and I admit it. I sided with Begnion, and that was my mistake.
Tibarn: A mistake that cost the lives of half of the people in Phoenicis.
Naesala: Nothing will ever make up for the blood on my hands. You’ve made that more than clear to me. Still, I’ll do what I can for now. The world’s gone to hell, so I might as well try.
Tibarn: You’re joining the right team a bit late, aren’t you?
Naesala: Perhaps…
Tibarn: Better late than never… But I almost wish you didn’t even bother.
~ Naesala and Tibarn A ~
Tibarn: You seem awfully fine with the idea that I want to tear you to shreds after all of this is over.
Naesala: What is there to defend? I know what I’ve done, and I’m not going to bother lying about it.
Tibarn: At least you understand what you’ve done.
Naesala: How could I not?
Tibarn: It still counts for at least a little something.
Naesala: If you say so…
Tibarn: ...Let’s suppose for a moment that I didn’t tear your wings from your spine and force them back through those traitorous lips of yours. What do you think you would do with your life?
Naesala: I wouldn’t be ruling over Kilvas, that’s for sure.
Tibarn: What?
Naesala: Do you think that someone like me can really return to the throne after what’s happened? You must be kidding yourself.
Tibarn: I didn’t expect you to admit it so openly.
Naesala: Surely there’s some other existence out there meant for a cowardly raven with no intentions of fighting for anyone but himself and his own ends.
Tibarn: Not if you keep that mindset about yourself and your actions. That much is for damn sure.
Naesala: Then I’d change and figure something out.
Tibarn: Ha… You almost have me convinced that you can be sincere.
Naesala: When I want to be, I can try to be a good person.
Tibarn: Emphasis on ‘try’.
Naesala: Surely you know at least this much.
Tibarn: Perhaps… Your honesty with yourself is appreciated.
Naesala: I’m glad you think so. I’m not doing it for myself, that’s for sure.
Tibarn: ...Two years.
Naesala: What?
Tibarn: That’s the time that I’m going to give you to show that you can make something meaningful out of your pathetic existence.
Naesala: So you can choose mercy after all.
Tibarn: Don’t make me regret this. I will still end your life if I see no purpose to letting you live.
Naesala: I understand… Then we’ll see one another again in two years, hm?
Tibarn: Or perhaps not at all. We’ll just have to see.
Naesala: We’ll simply see…
Notes:
My stomach hurts so much but here's the update
-Digital
Chapter 162: Volug x Ena
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ena and Volug C ~
Ena: Ah… You must be one of the wolf laguz. Volug, correct?
Volug: Yes. That is me.
Ena: I see…
Volug: …
Ena: Do you understand me better… When I speak this way?
Volug: You know the ancient tongue?
Ena: Bits and pieces of it. I’m not as fluent as you or any members of the heron family.
Volug: Don’t concern yourself. What is it that you need?
Ena: I… I suppose I’m simply curious about the laguz of your land. It’s so odd to hear that there are other laguz that the rest of the world was so detached from, but… I guess that Goldoa is no different.
Volug: We isolated ourselves out of ignorance that there was anything else. Your people do it out of free will.
Ena: I suppose that you’re right… Still, I… I would like to learn more. Will you tell me?
Volug: If you wish to hear it.
~ Ena and Volug B ~
Ena: In Hatari, there are no boundaries between laguz, beorc, and Branded? How fascinating…
Volug: How does Goldoa handle such matters? You’ve been isolated as well.
Ena: Goldoa… It has remained a home for dragons. Outsiders are not allowed to enter under most circumstances. There are no beorc, and there are no Branded.
Volug: What a sad life that seems to be.
Ena: Perhaps so… It makes your world all the more fascinating to me.
Volug: Because we still remained together despite being isolated?
Ena: Precisely… It’s interesting to hear about. It seems like… Hatari is one place that we should all follow in the example of, Goldoa included.
Volug: Things are different in the rest of Tellius for better or worse.
Ena: They are… But sometimes… I really do wish that it wasn’t the case at all.
~ Ena and Volug A ~
Ena: Goldoa kept itself from the rest of the world because that was believed to be a matter of safety for the continent… To prevent something like this from happening.
Volug: The release of the goddess?
Ena: Yes. Our nation was a failsafe first at its core and a country second. I have to wonder… In another world where Hatari was never found by our people, would the goddess still have been released when Goldoa involved itself in the war?
Volug: You want to know if Hatari counts among the rest of the continent. That’s the real question you’re asking.
Ena: You could certainly say that… It makes me wonder… How much can isolation do? Is it only a temporary solution rather than a permanent one? It certainly seems to be that way to me.
Volug: The labels of countries and kings don’t seem to matter much before the goddess.
Ena: Perhaps not… But it only makes me think about how the rest of the world should be more like Hatari. I imagine that a lot of heartache could have been prevented if not for the mistakes of the past that sent us into this spiral.
Volug: Hatari is set to open itself to the rest of Tellius after the war draws to a close. Is this the example that you’re hoping to see set?
Ena: We’ll simply have to see what comes of this… But I do hope that is the case. Isolation has brought us here, and that means that we have to find the truth for ourselves.
Volug: Will Goldoa close itself off again?
Ena: No… This is the start of something new for Hatari and Goldoa, and… I’m going to do what I can to make sure that it’s for the best… For all of our sakes.
Notes:
Oooooooh boy updates
-Digital
Chapter 163: Jill x Mist
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Jill and Mist C ~
Mist: It’s nice to see you fighting on the same side as the rest of us again.
Jill: Yeah… It’s nice to be here.
Mist: ...When we had to face you, I could see it in your eyes… You were so troubled.
Jill: I didn’t want to be in that situation, but it wasn’t as if I had much of a choice.
Mist: I… I’m glad that all of that is in the past now. I like it better when we’re here together.
Jill: I like it better that way too.
Mist: You know… I chimed in a bit with dinner tonight. Do you want to come and try some of it?
Jill: That would be great. Thank you, Mist.
Mist: It’s no problem!
~ Jill and Mist B ~
Jill: You know… Waking up and being here with you and the rest of the army on this side of the conflict… It still doesn’t feel real.
Mist: It doesn’t? Why not?
Jill: I don’t know… I guess I just got used to not being here. I was with Daein again, and that was my priority.
Mist: But times are different now. The world is frozen, and we… We’re the only ones left who can change it.
Jill: You’re right… And that means that we have to count on each other until everything has been taken care of.
Mist: Yeah… That’s true.
Jill: …
Mist: You know… Your eyes still look so sad. Do you still feel bad for fighting us in the first place?
Jill: I guess so… It’s complicated. I don’t even know what I feel right now.
Mist: That’s okay. Just take your time. I’m here for you no matter what.
Jill: Thank you, Mist… I don’t know what I would do without you.
~ Jill and Mist A ~
Jill: Mist… There’s something I need to tell you.
Mist: What is it? Is something wrong?
Jill: Not really, I… I just want to talk.
Mist: Alright. I’m listening.
Jill: I don’t think I ever thanked you.
Mist: For what?
Jill: You were the first person that I became friends with in this army three years ago. I was punishing myself for my past, but you… You didn’t care. You reached out to me anyway.
Mist: I guess I did.
Jill: I never told you how much that meant to me. I’m glad that you came into my life in the first place. I’m so happy that I’ve had the chance to get to know you and everyone else, because… This was one of the best things to ever happen to me. I don’t know what I would have done if I never met the rest of you. I would have gone on being ignorant and awful in Daein’s army.
Mist: I… I didn’t realize that I had helped you that much.
Jill: Of course you did! I… When I had to fight against everyone, it was going up against you that hit me the hardest. Your friendship means the world to me, Mist… I don’t ever want to lose it.
Mist: Well… I think it’s time that you stop punishing yourself for the past again.
Jill: What?
Mist: You’re beating yourself up over fighting us, but… It’s okay. You’re here now, and you don’t need to treat yourself this way. I’ve forgiven you, and so has everyone else.
Jill: Thank you, Mist…
Mist: We’re just going to have to stick together forever after the war is over. No more wars and no more fighting.
Jill: I love the sound of that…
Mist: Your friendship means the world to me too, Jill… I don’t ever want to lose it.
Jill: Then you’re right… We’ll just have to stick together.
Mist: And I can’t wait for it.
Notes:
This one almost made me tear up wow
-Digital
Chapter 164: Caineghis x Kyza
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Caineghis and Kyza C ~
Kyza: Your Majesty! I have the supplies that you asked for. Here they are.
Caineghis: Thank you, Kyza. I truly do appreciate it.
Kyza: It is no issue at all. I’m simply following my duty as a soldier of Gallia.
Caineghis: Your dedication truly is something to be admired. You are a strong role model for every laguz that lives in Gallia.
Kyza: I… Thank you, Your Majesty. Your words mean more than I could ever describe.
Caineghis: Passion and endurance deserve to be rewarded as far as I’m concerned, and I wish for you to know it.
Kyza: It still means a lot to me. Thank you again.
Caineghis: But of course.
Kyza: I’m off to take care of other business before our next battle, but… Just know that I won’t forget what you’ve told me here today.
Caineghis: I never doubted it in the first place.
~ Caineghis and Kyza B ~
Caineghis: I see that you are continuing your rounds among our forces.
Kyza: We’re fighting a long and difficult battle to reach the goddess and save the continent. I need to ensure that everyone is in the proper condition for combat.
Caineghis: Such a large duty can hardly fall on the shoulders of one person.
Kyza: Perhaps not, but I wish to do my part regardless.
Caineghis: Your determination is truly incredible. I have never seen a soldier of your passion before in my many years of ruling.
Kyza: I once again thank you for your kind words, Your Majesty. I’m simply following the line of duty.
Caineghis: You say this, but you have more than exceeded the expectations that others have placed before you.
Kyza: That is how we must work if we wish to save the realm. It’s that simple.
Caineghis: If you insist…
~ Caineghis and Kyza A ~
Caineghis: It is a relief to see that you are alright after that last battle… Every fight seems to be a greater struggle than the last.
Kyza: Perhaps so, but we are fighting for a good cause. That is what matters most.
Caineghis: Still, I know that you have been taking on a lot of weight… Perhaps you have been pushing yourself too far, Kyza.
Kyza: Nonsense! I’ve been doing what any person ought to in my position.
Caineghis: I believe that your actions have grown slow and weary as of late. I do not wish for anything bad to happen to you as a result.
Kyza: But I must--
Caineghis: Fulfill your duty? Perhaps, but you should take a moment to relax every once in a while as well. Continuing to push yourself to the limit and beyond will only lead to you getting hurt. Even the most dedicated of people need a break every once in a while.
Kyza: If you believe that would be for the best, then I will do so… But only after we have resolved our final battle here in the tower.
Caineghis: That is something I can agree to. I would hardly want you to push yourself to the limit and suffer as a result, Kyza. You are a passionate young man, and while that passion is incredible… You should take care to not push it too far.
Kyza: Of course. I’ll do what I can to rest at least a bit after the war has ended… It will be my final command from the king prior to his retirement.
Caineghis: May you never lose your determination, Kyza. The world could use more people like you.
Kyza: I’ll follow in your legacy even after your successor takes the throne. That much I swear from the bottom of my heart.
Caineghis: There is that passion again… And it will surely take you far.
Notes:
It is 4 AM that's my only note
-Digital
Chapter 165: Rhys x Shinon
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Shinon and Rhys C ~
Rhys: Ouch-!
Shinon: Rhys, you shouldn’t get in people’s way when they’re walking.
Rhys: You were the one who ran into me though…
Shinon: I was coming through, wasn’t I?
Rhys: I suppose you were, but--
Shinon: I have more important business to be taking care of than just standing around. We’re in the middle of one of the biggest jobs we’ve ever had, so you shouldn’t just wait around like there isn’t anything to do.
Rhys: I… Sorry…?
Shinon: You can be so ridiculous sometimes… You’re too soft.
Rhys: Shinon, we fought in a war together! I hardly think that qualifies as being--
Shinon: Just stay out of my way, would you? I have more important things to be taking care of than talking to you.
Rhys: Shinon… Hm…
~ Shinon and Rhys B ~
Rhys: …
Shinon: If you have something to say to me, then you should just go on and say it. Staring isn’t going to help anyone.
Rhys: Sorry… I didn’t think that you were going to want to talk to me after how you were before.
Shinon: Tch… You’re too soft. It’s ridiculous how little spine you have.
Rhys: Shinon, what did I do to you? Why are you acting like this around me?
Shinon: You didn’t do anything, and that’s the problem. You need to start trying to do more around here. Grow a sense of confidence, would you?
Rhys: Why do you act this way?
Shinon: Act what way? This is just how I am.
Rhys: You’re so mean to people when you don’t like them or when you’re in a bad mood… I want to know why it is that you get this way.
Shinon: It’s none of your business, and even if it was, I wouldn’t share it with you. I’m leaving, and you should too.
Rhys: …
~ Shinon and Rhys A ~
Shinon: You’re still looking at me like that.
Rhys: I want to know why it is that you act like this… Why are you so mean to everybody? I don’t understand.
Shinon: The world’s a tough place to be in, and if you don’t grow up and adapt to that, then you’re just going to get hurt.
Rhys: ...In other words, you hurt others and justify it with the fact that you were hurt in the past.
Shinon: What proof do you have?
Rhys: I don’t have any proof… But I don’t think that I need any. This is how you’ve always acted.
Shinon: Tch…
Rhys: You said that I had to grow a spine when I didn’t snap back as rudely as you were in the first place, but… I don’t think that it’s a bad thing at all to be kind. The world is a difficult place to live in… But I want to make it a little bit nicer by being nice to people. It’s better for me and those around me.
Shinon: ...My mother and I have never gotten along. Let’s just say that she’s not a person I would like to associate with.
Rhys: And… You don’t want to be like her, right? Why not break through this cycle of being harsh and blunt with others so that you can change things for the better?
Shinon: …
Rhys: It’s your decision at the end of the day. I can’t force you to do anything one way or another. I just hope that… Whatever you decide, I hope that it’s the best choice for you. That’s something that only you can deliberate on. Enjoy the rest of your day, Shinon.
Shinon: ...Breaking cycles… Hmph.
Notes:
Telliuuuuuus
-Digital
Chapter 166: Titania x Muarim
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Muarim and Titania C ~
Titania: How are you doing, Muarim? I do hope that you’re settling in well enough.
Muarim: I must confess that I did not expect to be back in such a large group of fighters again so soon.
Titania: I understand what you mean. You were traveling alone with Tormod and Vika up until we found you in the mansion, weren’t you?
Muarim: I was. We had recognized that the world was stone, but… We had no way of determining the reasoning behind the shift.
Titania: I doubt that any theories you could have had would be stranger than our new reality.
Muarim: Perhaps not… But I am more than glad to be here, and everyone else is much the same way.
Titania: I’m glad to hear it. If you need anything, all you have to do is ask.
Muarim: Thank you.
~ Muarim and Titania B ~
Titania: It’s good to see that you haven’t had too many issues since coming to fight with us.
Muarim: In a way, it’s much like slipping back into the old routine from the Mad King’s War. For better or worse, it’s a sense of nostalgia.
Titania: I suppose it is similar to what we’ve seen in the past… But we have an end in sight. That’s what matters most.
Muarim: The defeat of the goddess will be the start of a new era for the continent.
Titania: Many senators of Begnion have been part of the goddess’ schemes… The nation is undoubtedly going to change completely once the war is over.
Muarim: I am looking forward to seeing what change it is that awaits us. Begnion… It’s certainly a nation that has a grim past but a promising future.
Titania: We’ll simply have to see what it makes of itself, I suppose.
Muarim: One way or another.
~ Muarim and Titania A ~
Titania: After the war, I take it that you’re going to continue your quest to find equality between beorc and laguz?
Muarim: You would be correct. There is still much that has yet to be done. The defeat of many senators is the start to change, but there’s still much to resolve after the fight is done.
Titania: That much is true… Are you planning on getting together a larger group to advocate for change? I’m sure that there are many out there who would be willing to learn more about your cause.
Muarim: We will have to see… It’s only been the three of us for quite some time.
Titania: Perhaps so, but I’m confident that there are others out there who believe in your cause and would fight for it themselves.
Muarim: I’ll mention it to the others and see what they think.
Titania: If you ever find yourself in need of a few fighters to help in your wishes for change… You know where to find us Greil Mercenaries. We know where we stand on the matter of equality, after all.
Muarim: If we ever seek an outside alliance, I’m confident that your party will be the first that we turn to.
Titania: All you have to do is say the word, and we’ll see what we can do from there. The world is on the line between two eras, and I believe that it’s our duty to make the future as positive and bright as possible.
Muarim: Laguz liberation will take a lot of work… It isn’t easy to change centuries of hatred and prejudice.
Titania: Then we’ll take advantage of the time that we’ve been given and do what we can.
Muarim: You’re right… One way or another, perhaps there will always be a laguz alliance.
Notes:
Supporty!
-Digital
Chapter 167: Elincia x Pelleas
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Elincia and Pelleas C ~
Elincia: It’s a pleasure to be able to speak with you on terms that aren’t based in combat, King Pelleas.
Pelleas: Ah… Queen Elincia. I-I should be saying the same to you…
Elincia: I’ve been hoping to talk with you for quite some time, and I’m glad to finally have the chance to do so.
Pelleas: Is there anything you wanted to talk about in particular…?
Elincia: There are many who have compared our situations of reclaiming our homelands… I suppose that in that respect… We could be considered kindred spirits.
Pelleas: I never lived as a royal before I took to the throne though… We aren’t entirely the same.
Elincia: I don’t mean that everything between our situations is the same… I simply want to say that we may be able to connect in ways few others will understand.
Pelleas: Maybe so… We’ll just have to see how it goes…
~ Elincia and Pelleas B ~
Elincia: When the war draws to a conclusion, we will be faced with a new era of Tellius… I must ask… What do you intend to do with this new future of ours?
Pelleas: I… I don’t know.
Elincia: I understand completely.
Pelleas: No… It’s not what you think. I don’t know if I should even be on the throne to begin with.
Elincia: What makes you say that?
Pelleas: I’ve hardly been a successful ruler up to this point. I shouldn’t be the one in power. Daein was nearly driven to ruin under my rule.
Elincia: King Pelleas--
Pelleas: I’m not the same success story that you have been. History will forever frown upon my actions, and I know it. I’ve made too many mistakes to be considered a successful ruler.
Elincia: I…
Pelleas: It’s hard to think about the future when I don’t even believe that it’s meant for me… I don’t even think I would know where to start.
~ Elincia and Pelleas A ~
Elincia: King Pelleas… Can I tell you something?
Pelleas: What is it?
Elincia: You said that I was supposedly successful in ruling over my nation, but… That’s not entirely correct.
Pelleas: How so?
Elincia: I made countless mistakes that nearly caused Crimea to fall apart. A noble started a rebellion and nearly won because I wasn’t able to fight back the way that I should have. It nearly cost me the life of my closest friend and confidant.
Pelleas: I didn’t realize… Daein was a bit focused on other matters to hear about the details of the recent Crimean conflict…
Elincia: Whether or not you believe you belong on the throne is ultimately your decision. It’s not a choice that anyone else can make.
Pelleas: I’ve done dreadful things… I wouldn’t be able to blame anyone for disliking me as a king for what I’ve done.
Elincia: What you do from here is something that only you can decide. We are similar in terms of past circumstances… But our actions as rulers will tell us apart. What is it that you want for Daein?
Pelleas: I want to change Daein for the better. It has yet to recover from the Mad King’s War, and… I want to see it improve.
Elincia: I’m confident that you will see such a task accomplished. But how you do it is up to you. We may be different in terms of ideologies, but… I want you to know that I would be happy to provide counsel if you ever needed it. After all… We remain kindred spirits even now.
Pelleas: Thank you, Queen Elincia.
Elincia: It’s my pleasure.
Pelleas: ...I know what I have to do… This is my decision, and I know that it’s for the best.
Notes:
I like them both very much they are great
-Digital
Chapter 168: Micaiah x Fiona
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Fiona and Micaiah C ~
Fiona: I have to admit… It’s nice to see people who are fighting in the name of Daein’s future. It feels like nobody has been going for that in quite some time.
Micaiah: I’m glad that you gravitated toward our cause… We have a lot to accomplish, and having someone like you around could be a huge help.
Fiona: I’m happy to be here. I want to do what I can for my country too… I’m hoping to restore it to its past state.
Micaiah: When King Ashnard was in charge?
Fiona: No… Before that.
Micaiah: How so?
Fiona: I wasn’t alive in the days before King Ashnard, but… I don’t think that he was right for Daein, and the occupation army isn’t either. It’s time for the people to find a future for Daein themselves.
Micaiah: I agree completely… We’re going to get along well. I can already tell.
Fiona: And I can as well.
~ Fiona and Micaiah B ~
Micaiah: How did you come so confident that Daein needed something completely new?
Fiona: I’ve heard many stories from the past thanks to my father. He told me everything he thought I would need to know before he passed on.
Micaiah: I take it that he wasn’t fond of King Ashnard then?
Fiona: Not in the slightest… He knew that Ashnard would bring ruin to us all, and he was correct.
Micaiah: The ruler of Daein specifically isn’t entirely important to me… I just want someone who will help people.
Fiona: King Ashnard was not that person… But he also wasn’t the occupation army.
Micaiah: No… No person could ever live up to the Begnion army’s grip over our nation… And that’s why we fight.
Fiona: And one day, the future will be better.
~ Fiona and Micaiah A ~
Fiona: What are your thoughts on King Ashnard, Micaiah? I don’t believe that I ever asked you.
Micaiah: I would be lying if I said that he was my favorite man… But he didn’t leave Daein this way.
Fiona: He wasn’t the best king alive, but he didn’t treat us as less than dirt.
Micaiah: Realistically… I know that the Crimean army did everything in the name of reclaiming their own home.
Fiona: But…?
Micaiah: But I’ve always somewhat hated them. I know that it isn’t their fault that Begnion chose to behave this way. They couldn’t have known that this was going to happen.
Fiona: If Crimea had chosen to rule Daein, then our nation would have been neglected and underprepared for strife.
Micaiah: But because they stepped away, the Begnion army was able to take over. Perhaps it’s petty and childish… But I don’t believe that I’ll ever be able to forget what has happened.
Fiona: Maybe not… But it’s because we still remember that we continue to fight. We have to press on in the name of our nation. We can’t allow this to happen again, and that’s why we’re continuing to fight the way that we are.
Micaiah: Precisely. Daein’s situation now is hardly dissimilar to what happened in Crimea… And that was what spurred all of this in the first place.
Fiona: Perhaps you hate King Ashnard more than you realize. After all, if he had not invaded Crimea, we wouldn’t be here to begin with.
Micaiah: ...I simply hope that the future is less trying on all of us. We’ll fight for what we know is right, and if all goes well… We won’t ever have to face these hardships again.
Fiona: Then we’ll fight to the bitter end.
Micaiah: Indeed we shall.
Notes:
I listened to/participated in voice acting callbacks for six hours today so it's snoozy time for me before another round of callbacks tomorrow oops
-Digital
Chapter 169: Giffca x Gareth
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Giffca and Gareth C ~
Giffca: You are Gareth, yes?
Gareth: That’s correct. Why do you ask?
Giffca: You were once a shadow of sorts to the royal family of Goldoa… You once looked out for the king of your country no matter what came.
Gareth: Your information about me is highly accurate even though I am from Goldoa. I take it that you have learned all of this from your king?
Giffca: I have… And I wished to approach you since our situations are similar.
Gareth: You are a shadow as well… You look after the king of Gallia.
Giffca: I am… And soon, we will both see something similar happen.
Gareth: And that is…?
Giffca: The changing of hands for a kingdom. A new era has arrived for both Gallia and Goldoa.
Gareth: Yes… One way or another, things are going to change…
~ Giffca and Gareth B ~
Giffca: You chose to fight alongside the king of Goldoa to the end… I must ask… What was your reasoning for such a decision?
Gareth: Goldoa has never moved before… And I believed that it wouldn’t move again in the present either.
Giffca: But now, you know better. Everyone knows better.
Gareth: ...The king earned the loyalty of every dragon in Goldoa thanks to his potent rule over the kingdom all those years. Dragons have long memories… We never forget.
Giffca: That much is true… And you thought that fighting with him would be the best decision?
Gareth: I did… But that is now in the past. The present dictates that we defeat the very goddess that King Dheginsea once instructed us to defend.
Giffca: The battle is coming soon… We have no choice but to be ready. Everyone is counting on us to be.
Gareth: Indeed.
~ Giffca and Gareth A ~
Gareth: When the war concludes, Goldoa will usher in its second ruler in its lengthy lifespan… I never anticipated that the youngest dragon child would be crowned the king.
Giffca: This war has presented many surprises for us all. For one, it gave us the changes within Goldoa. Beyond that… It has prepared Gallia’s heir to take to the throne.
Gareth: And so, we shadows must retreat into the darkness… After all, a new dawn is arriving for us all.
Giffca: That is true… Even if times are changing though, I believe that both of our nations will be fine in their own ways.
Gareth: The prince has declared that the borders of Goldoa will open for the first time in our nation’s history… And your prince is rising to the position of king in the wake of the bloodiest conflict to ever grace the surface of Tellius.
Giffca: They have gone through much to reach this point. Still… I believe that we both have confidence in those who will be taking over. They know what they’re doing. We’ve taught them well over the years, and they will understand what it means to be a king soon enough.
Gareth: Even if it takes some time, Tellius will see a new era… I never anticipated a shift of hands across nearly every country within the span of a few years, but… I also never expected Goldoa to falter in its ways of isolation.
Giffca: The war has brought something unexpected to all of us… But time will not stop simply because we are uncertain now. All we can do is trust that they know what they are doing.
Gareth: They will be fine… Tellius will be fine, and the future will be bright.
Giffca: Soon enough, everyone will see, and all will be well at last.
Notes:
My brain is literally mush I was in callbacks for a voice acting thing for a total of twelve hours over the course of the past thirty-six hours and then I chose to write a 6.5k angst fic instead of sleeping somebody please fucking save me from myself
-Digital
Chapter 170: Tauroneo x Ranulf
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ranulf and Tauroneo C ~
Ranulf: We’re back on fighting as part of the same team at long last… Quite a bit has changed since we were last in this position, hm?
Tauroneo: That much is correct…
Ranulf: Because for a time, we weren’t fighting on the same side.
Tauroneo: No… We were not.
Ranulf: ...I didn’t want to believe that you were part of the other team. After all, you did so much to prove to me before all of this happened that you weren’t like the other soldiers within the army of Daein.
Tauroneo: I can’t begin to say that what I did was completely justified. The Laguz Alliance was in the right to the bitter end.
Ranulf: I’m glad that you admit it… But there are many others who would hesitate to do that.
Tauroneo: Unfortunately, you are correct…
Ranulf: As always.
~ Ranulf and Tauroneo B ~
Ranulf: Daein has always been a highly prejudiced nation. Surely you are aware of this.
Tauroneo: How could I not be?
Ranulf: I feared that you would be like them when we first met. That was the initial reason for my hostility.
Tauroneo: I have never believed in laguz being inferior the way that others have. Daein was founded on the basis of hate, but I… I vowed to do better.
Ranulf: But the war did what it could to get in the way of that…
Tauroneo: So it seems.
Ranulf: I’m glad that you’re an upstanding citizen on this matter… Not all people from Daein are quite so honorable.
Tauroneo: As much as I hate having to admit it… You are most certainly correct on the matter.
Ranulf: And that certainly does complicate things, doesn’t it?
Tauroneo: For better or worse, you are correct… Daein is a difficult nation to discuss.
Ranulf: And that’s the easy way of putting it.
~ Ranulf and Tauroneo A ~
Ranulf: The hardest part about life after the war will be deciding what will happen within Daein.
Tauroneo: It won’t be possible to change generations of thought within the population quite so easily.
Ranulf: That’s true… Even if you and other members of your small force were able to decide that you objected to fighting the Laguz Alliance…
Tauroneo: There were many other people of Daein who thought it was for the best without thinking critically in the slightest on the matter.
Ranulf: Precisely… They didn’t hesitate at all to fight against us laguz. They didn’t realize why they were fighting in the war… They didn’t know the true reason, but they did know that they wanted to fight against us. After all, to them, we are inherently inferior. That’s the reason that Daein was founded to begin with.
Tauroneo: I will do what I can to undo the harm that was done during the war… I know that change will not come easily, but I still want to help in any way that I can. It’s the least that I can do to make up for what I was forced to do.
Ranulf: I know that you will… You’ve shown that you’re not a hateful person of your nation, and I appreciate that. I’m sorry for ever misjudging you in the first place. That was a bit presumptuous of me.
Tauroneo: It’s not something you should apologize for… I understand completely.
Ranulf: If you insist.
Tauroneo: I’ll do what I can for the sake of the future. It’s the least that I can do.
Ranulf: I trust you with that much… And I’m looking forward to seeing what happens in Daein. Maybe change will come faster than we think.
Notes:
I've done so many callbacks but at least they are finished now!!
-Digital
Chapter 171: Marcia x Tanith
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Marcia and Tanith C ~
Tanith: You’ve certainly been putting in work in the Crimean army, haven’t you?
Marcia: Deputy Commander! I most certainly have! Things are different there compared to Begnion, but… I’m doing what I can. I helped out in suppressing the rebellion a while back too.
Tanith: I heard. You and the queen fight well together… You even kept the heron princess from being abducted along the way.
Marcia: I almost forgot about that… Everything has been pretty hectic lately.
Tanith: Has it been so hectic that you forgot to come back to Begnion?
Marcia: I… Erm…
Tanith: I seem to recall you agreeing to return to Begnion after the Mad King’s War was over.
Marcia: I… I had to keep looking out for my brother in Crimea. I’m sorry.
Tanith: Hmph… I see.
Marcia: Oh, she’s definitely upset… Goddess, save me…
~ Marcia and Tanith B ~
Marcia: You still want me to come back to Begnion, don’t you?
Tanith: Where did you get that impression?
Marcia: Um… Just about everything gave me that impression.
Tanith: I’m glad that you picked up on it then, because I do want you to return. I meant it when I said that I thought you would be a suitable successor to my position.
Marcia: I know that you did… You would never joke about something like this.
Tanith: I think that we both know your brother staying in Crimea isn’t the only reason that you left. I would like the truth, Marcia, preferably sooner rather than later.
Marcia: I… Um… I have somewhere else to be! I’m sorry that we can’t talk any longer! Bye!
Tanith: Even three years later, she’s still an absolutely dreadful liar… But she’s kidding herself if she thinks that she’s going to be able to run away from this forever.
~ Marcia and Tanith A ~
Marcia: How long does she intend to follow me for…?
Tanith: As long as I have to in order to get an answer.
Marcia: Ack-!
Tanith: Will you answer me now?
Marcia: I… Um… The truth is… I don’t think that Begnion is the place for me anymore.
Tanith: What?
Marcia: I don’t know how to describe it… I just feel like Crimea is where I’m supposed to be these days.
Tanith: You failed to return because you thought that this would be the best place for you then.
Marcia: Yes… My brother was staying here, but… That wasn’t the only reason that I decided to stay. I felt like this was where I was meant to be, and I couldn’t just leave.
Tanith: I see.
Marcia: Are… Are you still upset?
Tanith: Yes… I am. I still did have hope that you would take over as the heir of my position.
Marcia: I knew you were going to say that…
Tanith: ...But I am also proud of you.
Marcia: What?
Tanith: You’re doing great things in Crimea. Word of your exploits has spread as far as Begnion. I’m impressed that you were able to do quite so much in such a short span of time.
Marcia: Deputy Commander…
Tanith: If I can’t convince you to return to Begnion, then I’m going to trust you to do something great with yourself in Crimea.
Marcia: Deputy Commander…!
Tanith: Maybe a pegasus force to rival the Holy Guard will rise in Crimea with you at the helm… We’ll simply have to see what comes of it. I’ll be looking forward to seeing what you do in the future though.
Marcia: Thank you so much!
Tanith: I trust you to not let me down.
Marcia: Of course not! I promise!
Notes:
Boom support
-Digital
Chapter 172: Largo x Geoffrey
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Geoffrey and Largo C ~
Largo: It really seems like we just can’t catch a break these days… Everything is always so chaotic!
Geoffrey: Good afternoon, Largo… Are you feeling alright? You seem to be… Struggling with something.
Largo: I’ve just been thinking about how life has been going for us lately. It seems like there’s always something happening that we have to pay attention to.
Geoffrey: I understand… We had a lot to deal with the rebellion for a time, and after that, we were thrust into yet another conflict.
Largo: It seems like Crimea can’t escape trouble. Everything was fine for so many years, and then it started to fall apart. It’s tragic.
Geoffrey: But we’re doing what’s best for everyone. The people of Crimea need us, and we can’t let them down.
Largo: You make a strong point… Then we keep fighting on!
Geoffrey: Of course.
~ Geoffrey and Largo B ~
Largo: Oh, how quickly things change…
Geoffrey: You’re speaking of the war again, aren’t you?
Largo: I am! It seems like we weren’t involved with anything significant just yesterday, and now, we’re marching off to Begnion to take place in the fight of a lifetime.
Geoffrey: I do hope that you’re still ready for what’s to come. We’re going up against the best of the goddess, after all.
Largo: I would never back down from a fight! It just… It just makes me think about how little time is needed for everything to change.
Geoffrey: I suppose so… Just a few years, Crimea was at peace. More recently, we’ve been seeing difficult times, but it escalated in the blink of an eye.
Largo: Exactly! It makes you yearn for simpler times, in a way…
Geoffrey: But first, we have to fight through what we have in front of us right now.
Largo: Of course! And we can’t back down until we’ve found victory!
Geoffrey: Precisely.
~ Geoffrey and Largo A ~
Largo: We’re getting closer to being finished with the current fight… And then, we’ll get to return to Crimea.
Geoffrey: You’re right… But I do have one question for you on that subject.
Largo: What is it?
Geoffrey: Have you considered joining the Crimean Royal Knights?
Largo: Where is this coming from?
Geoffrey: You’re an incredibly potent fighter, and I believe that you would serve our army well if you decided to join us. I know that I would be honored to have you with us.
Largo: I see… But I’m afraid that I must decline.
Geoffrey: Might I ask why?
Largo: I’ve spent a lot of my life on the battlefield. Before I joined the army three years ago, I was a mercenary. It was how I lived. Everything was always chaos, but… Since I’ve gotten a bit of time with peace, I have to say that I’ve come to enjoy it.
Geoffrey: In other words, you wish to return to the life of a civilian.
Largo: I’ve got a daughter and a business to look after too. All of this… It has just made me miss the tavern. I need to get back there once all is said and done, and I’m sure that Calill is going to agree.
Geoffrey: I understand completely. We’re happy to have your support even if you aren’t part of the army itself.
Largo: You had better keep stopping by even after the war is over though. We’d miss you if you didn’t come by to see what we serve up.
Geoffrey: In that case, it’s a deal.
Largo: I’ll make sure to have something great for you next time that you drop by.
Geoffrey: I don’t doubt it in the slightest.
Notes:
Aw yeeeeeah
-Digital
Chapter 173: Mist x Leanne
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Mist and Leanne C ~
Mist: Princess Leanne… I’m glad to see that you’ve been feeling better lately. I’ve been really worried about you ever since you collapsed like that.
Leanne: I feel… Peaceful.
Mist: Yeah… I’ve felt it too. Everything seems so calm now. It’s hard to believe that we’re still at war given how relaxed it seems like the world is.
Leanne: Chaos… F-Freed.
Mist: You’re right… The goddess of chaos has been freed from the medallion now, and that means that we’ve got a lot of work ahead of us.
Leanne: I-It… Shouldn’t have… Happened.
Mist: You have a point there, but… This is where we’re at now, and that’s what matters most. We still need to make sure that everyone is alright across the continent, and if that means defeating the goddess, then so be it!
Leanne: Yes! We… Will win!
~ Mist and Leanne B ~
Mist: It still feels strange to me to see Yune out of the medallion after so much work went into keeping her inside. She’s a nice person, but… It’s jarring to me, I suppose.
Leanne: Elena… L-Lillia… Both tried.
Mist: You’re right… They did. All of this happened because people were trying to keep the medallion out of the wrong hands. In a way, I guess that fate just kind of pushed us to this whether we wanted it or not.
Leanne: Many d-died… For medallion.
Mist: ...They did…
Leanne: Your heart… H-Heavy.
Mist: ...I guess it is… I don’t know… I guess that I feel like I’ve failed everyone by letting this happen. I know it isn’t my fault, but… I can’t stop thinking that way.
Leanne: You… Everyone… Innocent.
Mist: I know that you’re right, but… It’s hard to internalize that, I guess.
Leanne: Yes… It is.
~ Mist and Leanne A ~
Leanne: Do you… Feel guilty?
Mist: ...You already know the answer, don’t you?
Leanne: Yes…
Mist: ...It’s ridiculous, and I know it. Even so… My mother died in the name of defending that medallion. She left it behind for me to watch over, but I couldn’t do that. It’s ridiculous of me to be so upset about something that was out of my control, but… I wish I was stronger.
Leanne: Mist… Strong.
Mist: What?
Leanne: Mist… Survived. Fights. Hopes… All signs… Strong.
Mist: Princess Leanne, I… Thank you.
Leanne: You… You are like Lillia. Kind. Strong.
Mist: Your sister…?
Leanne: Both… Did what you could. Helped.
Mist: I didn’t realize that I was at all like her… Then again, I suppose that I Never got the chance to meet her to begin with, huh?
Leanne: You both… Powerful. I care for you.
Mist: I don’t know what to say… Thank you, Princess Leanne.
Leanne: We hold memories… Of those who are lost. We remember… A-And we live on.
Mist: What are you saying…?
Leanne: You are strong… You fear disappointing o-others, but… You do more… Than you know.
Mist: I-I think I know what you mean… You mean that I’m not disappointing anyone even if I think I failed to protect the medallion… And you didn’t fail anyone either.
Leanne: We helped. That matters most.
Mist: You’re right. Even if I wish there was more I could have done, I can’t keep living in the past when we’re fighting for the future… We’re going to be strong and carry on the legacies of those we’ve lost. I’m sure of it.
Leanne: Yes… Exactly.
Mist: From now on, let’s do what we can in the name of Mother and Princess Lillia… They wouldn’t want us to be upset, after all.
Leanne: Of course.
Mist: Medallion or not, we’re going to be fine… I’m sure of it.
Notes:
Currently screaming because I was cast in an Ace Attorney fan dub aaaaa
-Digital
Chapter 174: Sanaki x Edward
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Edward and Sanaki C ~
Sanaki: Excuse me!
Edward: Ack-! I’m so sorry!
Sanaki: You really should watch where you’re stepping!
Edward: M-My apologies… I guess I got a bit caught up in things and didn’t realize I had pinned your cape under my shoe. Sorry about that.
Sanaki: By Begnion’s mercy, you are forgiven.
Edward: Wow… So it’s true?
Sanaki: What is true?
Edward: You are the apostle?
Sanaki: And why would I not be?!
Edward: I-I don’t know… I just didn’t expect you to really be quite so young.
Sanaki: Then what were you expecting?
Edward: I’m not really sure. I heard that the apostle was on the younger side, but… It’s not like there’s much in terms of personal news where I’m from.
Sanaki: Daein, correct?
Edward: You got it.
Sanaki: I see… Hmph. You are forgiven this time. I trust you will not make this mistake again?
Edward: I wouldn’t dream of it.
~ Edward and Sanaki B ~
Sanaki: I have a question for you.
Edward: What is it?
Sanaki: You lived under the occupation force while in Daein, did you not?
Edward: I-I did… Yeah. Why do you ask?
Sanaki: I’m curious… What was it like?
Edward: To put it simply… It was awful. Nobody there ever really gave us any respect. We were just kind of people to be used as toys or pawns.
Sanaki: I see.
Edward: Why are you asking?
Sanaki: I suppose that I wished to hear your tale personally. I… I was not given the chance to hear details from the people who lived through it. That is all.
Edward: I get it… I hope that was the answer you were looking for.
Sanaki: It was sufficient enough.
Edward: I’m glad to hear it then. I’m happy to have helped.
Sanaki: …
~ Edward and Sanaki A ~
Sanaki: I… I feel as if I owe you an apology.
Edward: What? Why?
Sanaki: Daein… I believe that I should have done more to look after your nation.
Edward: Since Begnion was the country that took over after the war?
Sanaki: It was the senate that largely handled matters related to the occupation… But I do wish that I had the chance to intervene before it could grow out of control.
Edward: I… I would be lying if I said that it wasn’t a big deal. Things are different now, but it was still pretty bad there for a while.
Sanaki: I heard of the death toll from those who remained honest to me during the occupation… Many of your fellow countrymen died.
Edward: They did. That was how I wound up living on the street trying to support my younger brother and me.
Sanaki: You have a sibling as well?
Edward: Yeah. He’s in Nevassa right now, but… I guess he’s a statue at the moment…
Sanaki: Many people are.
Edward: In a way… I guess you kind of remind me of him.
Sanaki: What?
Edward: It’s the way that you smile… You don’t do it much, but it really is a lot like what he does when he’s happy.
Sanaki: I see…
Edward: It’s nice to see, honestly…
Sanaki: Duly noted.
Edward: ...I really do appreciate you trying to make amends for all of this though.
Sanaki: With Daein?
Edward: Yeah. It would have been pretty easy for you to not do anything to make up for it, but… The fact that you’re trying is important. I think that you’re a good person, and this only proves it.
Sanaki: I… Thank you, Edward.
Edward: It’s no problem. I hope Daein and Begnion can be friends after the war ends. I think that would be nice.
Sanaki: I feel that way as well.
Notes:
I spent the whole day still fired up on energy from last night lmao
-Digital
Chapter 175: Kieran x Lethe
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Kieran and Lethe C ~
Kieran: Good Lethe! It’s a pleasure to see you!
Lethe: I don’t know why you’re particularly surprised to see me here. I’ve been stationed in Crimea as an ambassador from Gallia for quite a while.
Kieran: I know that you have been present, but I would like to request something, if that is alright with you.
Lethe: You’re going to say it no matter what I respond with, aren’t you?
Kieran: I would like to spar with you!
Lethe: ...If you so please. Perhaps one of these days you will be able to find the upper hand on me.
Kieran: I must! I have a country to fight for, now more than ever!
Lethe: You were much less dramatic before you gained your new position.
Kieran: But I still wish to do battle with you.
Lethe: If you insist… Alright.
~ Kieran and Lethe B ~
Lethe: You’ve certainly gained quite the bit of pride since Crimea was returned to its former glory.
Kieran: I am now fighting in the name of a country that exists in full, after all.
Lethe: The restoration of your country is something different to fight for, I suppose.
Kieran: It most certainly is!
Lethe: I don’t think I’ve ever seen anyone quite so open with their love of their country as you.
Kieran: Are you not the same way?
Lethe: I… W-Well…!
Kieran: You defend Gallia with all that you have. This is hardly a bad thing, of course! I simply mean that we are more alike than you would initially wish to believe.
Lethe: ...Perhaps you have a point. Still, I can tell that you have grown more prideful since Crimea was reclaimed. You used to seem at least somewhat normal when we conversed.
Kieran: Are you complaining about me, dear Lethe?
Lethe: No. Just commenting.
Kieran: I’m glad to hear it! Shall we engage in another round of sparring for the time being?
Lethe: If you insist.
~ Kieran and Lethe A ~
Kieran: You are intending to return to Gallia after the war ends, aren’t you?
Lethe: As a matter of fact, I am. Gallia is where I belong. Crimea is finding the power to stand on its own two feet again, and that means that I can go back home.
Kieran: I see…
Lethe: Why do you ask?
Kieran: I will miss having laguz among our ranks… I will especially miss having laguz of such pride and confidence such as yourself.
Lethe: You’re going to miss me around here?
Kieran: Of course! I believe that you have changed many hearts to care more for laguz, you know.
Lethe: …
Kieran: Crimea still has quite a way to go in terms of change. I am confident of this much, but… You have done much more than you realize.
Lethe: Thank you, I suppose.
Kieran: You would do a strong job in this army, but… I understand that a warrior’s pride remains with their own country first and foremost.
Lethe: That much is true.
Kieran: You have a nation to fight for the same way that I do… I will miss seeing you present no matter what. You have done much here, and I will never forget it.
Lethe: You had better do what you can to improve while I’m away, Kieran.
Kieran: But of course! On that subject… Would you be alright with one final sparring match before the war ends? I still have yet to gain the upper hand on you.
Lethe: If that’s what you would like… Then I’ll most certainly oblige.
Kieran: Let us see whose pride will win out!
Lethe: We’ll simply have to see.
Notes:
Kieran was somewhat normal in his support with Lethe before so now he gets to be dramatic woohoo
-Digital
Chapter 176: Reyson x Rafiel
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Reyson and Rafiel C ~
Rafiel: Reyson… It’s good to see you again.
Reyson: It’s been quite some time since we last saw one another… And a lot has changed since then.
Rafiel: Most certainly…
Reyson: ...Your wings. What happened to them?
Rafiel: ...The Begnion senate is not kind to the laguz that they take under their grasp. That is all that you need to know.
Reyson: Damn them all…
Rafiel: But we are here now, and we have much yet to accomplish in order to end this conflict once and for all.
Reyson: You make a fine point… But I will want to hear the full story as soon as the chance comes up. You’ve changed, Rafiel.
Rafiel: And you’ve changed as well… I’ll look forward to the moment when we are able to hear the truth of the past many years.
Reyson: And I will as well.
~ Reyson and Rafiel B ~
Rafiel: What has happened with you, Reyson? You’re… You’re hardly as I remember all those years ago.
Reyson: ...Serenes was destroyed, and I was taken in by Tibarn. He has looked out for me all these years.
Rafiel: Your demeanor has shifted to be more like him… That makes a striking amount of sense.
Reyson: Nearly everyone that we once knew is gone now, but… I’m sure that you’re already aware of that.
Rafiel: I am… Nothing is the way that it used to be, and we are not exceptions to this rule.
Reyson: I fought in the war three years ago to free Crimea from Daein’s oppression… And that is when I learned that not all beorc are monsters.
Rafiel: You are not as gentle as I remember… But the world is hardly as kind as it once was, is it?
Reyson: No… It isn’t at all the same.
Rafiel: But we have survived, and that is what matters most.
Reyson: You’re right.
~ Reyson and Rafiel A ~
Reyson: Now that you’ve heard my story, I want to know what you’ve been doing for all these years. You were taken so suddenly, and when you returned, you had a wife.
Rafiel: The Begnion senate… They were the ones who took me, I’m afraid.
Reyson: You were a slave then…
Rafiel: For a brief period… I was freed and given the chance to escape. I used that to my advantage, and that was when I began to wander the desert… And Nailah was on the other side. She saved my life.
Reyson: You two certainly seem to get along well.
Rafiel: We’ve learned new things thanks to one another. Without her, I would not have lived to see you or Leanne again… She has done much to help me.
Reyson: But your wings were still damaged…
Rafiel: I… I will never fly again. I can shift, but that does little to cure my wings.
Reyson: Is there anything that can be done?
Rafiel: I’m afraid not.
Reyson: ...Promise me that you’ll stay out of danger where you can.
Rafiel: Of course.
Reyson: For the longest time, I was convinced that I was alone… I refuse to lose you or Leanne after we’ve finally been reunited.
Rafiel: I would never dream of abandoning you by death now that we are finally together again… I’ve missed you as well, Reyson.
Reyson: Serenes has been restored, but… It will never be what it once was. There are no herons to occupy its woods.
Rafiel: One day… Perhaps we will have to return and do what we can.
Reyson: I would love to.
Rafiel: I’m looking forward to it already… Brother.
Reyson: And I as well… Brother.
Notes:
Technically there isn't a way for this support to happen in the game but I don't care this is my story and I make the rules and I say siiiiiblings
-Digital
Chapter 177: Lethe x Mordecai
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Lethe and Mordecai C ~
Lethe: It seems as if our inevitable return to Gallia will have to wait a bit longer.
Mordecai: We are needed in Crimea a while longer.
Lethe: Hmph… I don’t see how any of these fools can possibly wish for more war.
Mordecai: You are a soldier. You seek out combat like other warriors of Gallia.
Lethe: ...Smaller battles are best for refining my skills. War… War is a beast that is best left unprovoked.
Mordecai: The beorc are eager to face battle once more.
Lethe: Only because they were never the ones involved with the combat. That is how they are able to do this without remorse.
Mordecai: They will see the error of their ways… One way or another.
Lethe: Even if we have to give them a good thrashing in order for them to realize…
~ Lethe and Mordecai B ~
Lethe: Beorc are being foolish with their lust for blood… I don’t understand how they can act this way when they know nothing of the horrors of war.
Mordecai: This is bothering you more than I thought.
Lethe: They don’t know anything about what happened during the Mad King’s War, and yet… They behave as if they have nothing to lose from this conflict.
Mordecai: They can lose everything if they are not careful.
Lethe: Exactly! They should use their heads every once in a while, but instead, all they ever do is let their ridiculous whims get the best of them!
Mordecai: You are rarely upset by these things. We are here to fight them, and that is what you are best at.
Lethe: I’m going to take them out… Even though they have no idea what they’re getting into in the first place…
Mordecai: You will be fine. I believe in you.
~ Lethe and Mordecai A ~
Mordecai: Why does this bother you so much? It is not like you.
Lethe: I’m not bothered. This is just part of the job that we have to take care of. You know how it is.
Mordecai: You are upset. I can see it in your eyes.
Lethe: Fine! It upsets me because I used to be like them!
Mordecai: How so?
Lethe: I used to be focused on nothing more than combat too… But I was naive. I never realized the full extent of what it meant to be in war. The fights that we engage in back home in Gallia are hardly the same as war.
Mordecai: And these fighters that we are clashing with do not understand either.
Lethe: No… They don’t understand, and they never will. They’re doing this because they don’t understand. We heard about what was happening in Ohma, and it’s the same story everywhere else too.
Mordecai: You are forgetting one fact, Lethe.
Lethe: And what is that?
Mordecai: You are not like them anymore.
Lethe: I… I suppose not. I’ve realized just how awful war truly is, and I’m never going to make the mistake that I once did.
Mordecai: Soon, they will recognize the error of their ways as well… Even if we have to force them to see it ourselves.
Lethe: You’re right… I’m going to make sure that this is resolved sooner rather than later.
Mordecai: It is good to see you back to your old self.
Lethe: No… I’m not like my old self, and that’s the good part here. I don’t want to be the person that I once was, and I’m going to make sure nobody else does that either, friend or foe.
Mordecai: And I will stand by you no matter what, Lethe.
Lethe: Thanks, Mordecai… I appreciate it.
Notes:
I'm playing catch up since I missed a few days due to being busy but oops my apologies
-Digital
Chapter 178: Heather x Lucia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Heather and Lucia C ~
Heather: Hello there, Lady Lucia.
Lucia: Ah, Heather… Is there something you need from me?
Heather: Oh, not in particular… I simply wish to spend time with you. After all, you’re a lovely lady that I would love to get to know better.
Lucia: You flatter me, but I’m afraid that I have important business to attend to at the moment. The conflict won’t wait for any of us, after all.
Heather: Perhaps not… If you are ever in need of company, all you need to do is find me, and I would be more than happy to do anything that you request.
Lucia: If you insist… I appreciate the gesture. Until we meet again, Heather.
Heather: What a dashing young woman… I do hope that I’m given the chance to speak with her more, because she seems lovely…
~ Heather and Lucia B ~
Heather: Lady Lucia… Something is weighing on your heart. I can see it in your eyes.
Lucia: Heather… It’s nothing of note. You don’t need to worry.
Heather: I did say that I would be there for you no matter what, didn’t I? Let’s talk.
Lucia: I suppose that it’s been a while since I last had the chance to speak casually this way… Alright.
Heather: So… What’s on your mind?
Lucia: Much has changed as of late, wouldn’t you say?
Heather: I’ve been dragged all over creation fighting in this conflict… Though I doubt that Crimea has been faring much better.
Lucia: Which is exactly why it matters that we defeat the goddess. There will be no Crimea if we are not careful to resolve this issue.
Heather: I get the feeling that it’s more than that on your mind.
Lucia: For now, we have to stay focused. That’s what matters most… Ah! I lost track of time. I should go check on the others. We’ll speak again later, Heather.
Heather: She’s just coming up with excuses at this point… But I doubt she’s going to admit it quite so easily.
~ Heather and Lucia A ~
Heather: How about we discuss this in a serious manner?
Lucia: Discuss what?
Heather: There is something on your mind, and I can see it. You can trust me.
Lucia: You truly are insistent on this, aren’t you?
Heather: Because I want to help you.
Lucia: I do hope that this has nothing to do with your general affection toward women…
Heather: No… That’s not it. I’m here because we’re comrades. We’ve fought together and are here to look out for one another. Let me help you.
Lucia: I… I’m a bit stressed about what is meant to follow all of this.
Heather: How so?
Lucia: It seems as if one thing after another has been happening. There will be much to recover from… Tellius has seen constant strife as of late, and… There’s hardly an easy solution to it all.
Heather: You do have a lot of weight on your shoulders as a retainer to the Crimean queen… But you have a vote of confidence from me.
Lucia: Thank you, Heather.
Heather: We’ve been through all of this with the goddess and even more. I feel like we’re going to know what to do when the moment comes.
Lucia: I appreciate the support… It truly does mean a lot.
Heather: If you ever need someone to lean on, you can find me… And perhaps you can join me for dinner for a night or two.
Lucia: After we get through this, I would be more than glad to accompany you.
Heather: I’ll be counting the minutes then.
Notes:
I'll catch up on missed supports tomorrow but for today double update!
-Digital
Chapter 179: Shinon x Janaff
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Shinon and Janaff C ~
Janaff: I see that your enmity toward Commander Ike is burning just as strong and bright as ever.
Shinon: I see that you’re just as good at making off-handed comments that nobody asked for as ever.
Janaff: Ouch.
Shinon: How I feel about Ike doesn’t matter right now. We’re here to carry out a job no matter how we feel about it. That’s part of the mercenary life.
Janaff: You agreed with me yourself three years ago. People don’t get the ability to choose their parents. You hate him for being given things without understanding their meaning? That’s out of your control.
Shinon: Even if it is, he needs to work it out on his own. I’m tired of having to put up with all of this.
Janaff: You’ve been tired for a long time, haven’t you?
Shinon: ...Once again, I didn’t ask.
Janaff: Once again, ouch.
~ Shinon and Janaff B ~
Janaff: Pardon me if I’m assuming anything here, but…
Shinon: I doubt that’s going to stop you from saying whatever is on your mind.
Janaff: You’re right. I have to wonder if perhaps your relationship with Ike is so strained because you’re jealous of him.
Shinon: Of what he’s been given?
Janaff: No… Of the family he was born into.
Shinon: State your point already, would you?
Janaff: I think that you wish that you had the life that Ike was given. That’s why you hate him so much.
Shinon: Because of family? Tch. You’re being ridiculous.
Janaff: If I’m being so ridiculous, why are you getting so defensive all of a sudden?
Shinon: I’m always defensive. This is just how I am.
Janaff: I’ve noticed.
Shinon: Just leave it alone, would you? I have more important things to do than stand around listening to you blab on all day.
Janaff: Then go on and take care of whatever you have to resolve.
Shinon: Hmph.
Janaff: ...I definitely struck gold. I knew it.
~ Shinon and Janaff A ~
Janaff: You’re jealous of the family that Ike was given.
Shinon: Just drop this already. It’s nothing worth discussing.
Janaff: Fine, then I’ll ask something else. What’s your family situation like?
Shinon: …
Janaff: I’m waiting.
Shinon: It doesn’t matter.
Janaff: I’m willing to guess that it’s not as unimportant as you’re making it sound… And you wish that you had the nice family that Ike has. Even if it’s only his sister now, you wish that you had that.
Shinon: ...My father was never around. Ike always took that for granted.
Janaff: And I take it that your mother wasn’t the best either.
Shinon: She was detached… Because emotional connections are a sign of fragility. Work is important above all else. Surviving matters most. Living to see another day is what you need to be focused on.
Janaff: Your claims about hating Ike for supposedly being spoiled are all superficial then.
Shinon: Not entirely… He still is. He just refuses to realize the truth of the matter.
Janaff: But you think that you see honesty?
Shinon: I do… And he’s got a lot of growing up to do sooner rather than later.
Janaff: I hope that you think about what we’ve discussed… Parentage isn’t a choice. You didn’t ask for your parents to be like that, and Ike didn’t have a say in what happened with his blood relatives either.
Shinon: If you’re trying to lecture me, it isn’t working.
Janaff: I figured I would just take advantage of my position as one of the few people around here you respect. Feel free to ignore me if you would like… Though I think we both know what you’re going to do next. Farewell, Shinon.
Shinon: ...Cocky bird…
Notes:
Trying to knock out the Shinon supports sooner rather than later since I don't like him that much oops
-Digital
Chapter 180: Calill x Danved
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Calill and Danved C ~
Calill: Good afternoon, Danved. I see that you’re having just as much fun in combat as ever.
Danved: Ah, Calill! Good afternoon. What is it that brings you to speak with Danved?
Calill: Nothing in particular… Just a roaming curiosity or two about who you are, I suppose.
Danved: Danved is Danved. That is all there is to it.
Calill: If you insist… Why did you wander so far away from camp? If you don’t mind my asking, that is.
Danved: Danved enjoys looking at the flowers. Danved saw them while we were marching to our next destination for the day and wanted to see them once more.
Calill: I see… You remind me quite a bit of someone I once knew. He enjoyed flowers as well.
Danved: It must be simply coincidence. Danved is all that matters now.
Calill: If you say so.
~ Calill and Danved B ~
Calill: I had a feeling that I would see you away from camp this way.
Danved: Danved found a few other flowers and had to see them.
Calill: Of course… You know, Danved, I remember someone from the Mad King’s War who was a lot like you. Surely you’ve heard of Devdan?
Danved: A few have spoken his name as of late, but Danved has not met him. After all, we were never together to allow Danved the chance to speak with him.
Calill: He enjoyed flowers this way too. In fact, he wound up as part of our party because he enjoyed flowers to such a degree.
Danved: He is a man with a strong sense of what is good in this world.
Calill: And you seem so much like him that it’s almost uncanny.
Danved: It is merely coincidence. Devdan is Devdan, and Danved is Danved.
Calill: Perhaps…
~ Calill and Danved A ~
Danved: You are the one out seeing the flowers first this time.
Calill: I knew that you would come to see them.
Danved: You wish to speak with Danved?
Calill: I do… Because I believe that you're Devdan.
Danved: I have said it before that--
Calill: I’m not so easily fooled, and nobody else around here is either. They all know the truth but simply refuse to bring it up out of fear of upsetting you somehow. I want you to be honest about it, if you don’t mind.
Danved: You are intense about this, I see.
Calill: I am. Largo might be willing to accept things as they are, but I like to believe that I’m a bit more strategic than that.
Danved: There is nothing to see.
Calill: I do have to ask though… Why would anyone want to do this? Why throw away their past life in the name of something so new yet so familiar at the same time? I can hardly see the sense in it.
Danved: Not everything in this life has to make sense, you know. Sometimes, the most interesting things make little to no sense when you look at them at first.
Calill: That’s just like you… It doesn’t matter what name you go by to me. I know the truth.
Danved: …
Calill: And I’m going to respect your wishes regardless of how bizarre I find them to be. If you wish to be known as Danved, then I’ll follow your wishes.
Danved: Danved appreciates it.
Calill: Besides… Even if your name changes, you will still have the same kind heart that I always remember you having. That much is never going to change.
Danved: How kind of you to say, Calill! That you find me kind!
Calill: Just be sure to remember it, will you?
Danved: But of course!
Notes:
Oh boy two supports today for catch up!
-Digital
Chapter 181: Ike x Mist
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ike and Mist C ~
Ike: Mist, can we talk?
Mist: What is it? Is something wrong?
Ike: I guess you could say that… I’ve been keeping an eye on you for a while, and I can tell that something is on your mind.
Mist: Of course something is on my mind! We’re in the middle of a war right now, so we have to be focused on staying safe all the time. It’s been a while since we were caught up in something this intense, so I have to prepare myself.
Ike: I feel like it’s something more than that… And you know it too.
Mist: …
Ike: I’m not going to claim that I’m the best at understanding these sorts of things when I know that isn’t the case, but… If you need anything, you can always come to me.
Mist: I know… Thanks, Ike.
Ike: It’s no problem.
~ Ike and Mist B ~
Mist: Ike… I’m worried.
Ike: Worried? About what?
Mist: A bit of everything, if I’m being honest… It seems like everything these days is really overwhelming.
Ike: Is there anything in particular that’s on your mind?
Mist: I… I never thought that I would fight another war like this. I guess I convinced myself after the last war that I would never have to do it again, but… Here we are.
Ike: And it’s starting to stress you out.
Mist: I know that we’re doing the right thing for the sake of the laguz and everyone else, but… It’s taxing, you know?
Ike: I understand. It’s not easy to go from mercenary to soldier… It’s a pretty dramatic shift.
Mist: I-I’m just glad that you’re here for me. Promise me that you’re going to be alright from here on out, okay?
Ike: I’ll do what I can.
~ Ike and Mist A ~
Mist: …
Ike: Mist, you’re barely eating anything. Talk to me.
Mist: Ike… I’m scared.
Ike: …
Mist: I’m… I’m terrified, really. It seems like there’s no way to get away from all of this.
Ike: The war?
Mist: Sort of, but… Beyond that… I’m afraid of losing someone.
Ike: I see…
Mist: Mercenary life… It’s not like this. It’s never been quite like this, and… I thought it was over. I thought we wouldn’t have to do this anymore.
Ike: And you don’t want to lose anyone else.
Mist: Exactly! I… I don’t think I would be able to handle that… First it was Mother… Then it was Father… And I’m scared of anybody else dying. I don’t want to lose anyone.
Ike: There isn’t a way to guarantee that nothing is going to happen, as much as I hate to say it.
Mist: I know…
Ike: But we’re going to do what we can. We mercenaries… We’re like a family, and we’re going to look out for each other no matter what happens. If you need anything from the rest of us, all you have to do is say so.
Mist: You’re right… Thanks, Ike.
Ike: I’ll do everything in my power to make sure that we stay together. You aren’t the only one afraid of losing anybody, you know.
Mist: I… I think that everyone who’s gone is still watching over us though… Can you feel it too? Mother and Father?
Ike: Yeah… I think so.
Mist: I’m glad that I have you here for me, Ike… I miss everyone else with everything I have, but… I’m going to never forget how important the value of life is. I promise.
Ike: I won’t let either one of us be left behind… The war might not offer certainty, but I’ll do what I can to make damn well sure nothing like this happens again.
Mist: Thank you, Ike… Thank you for everything.
Notes:
Ooooooh boy now I'm off to double update Fates to stay all caught up on shit
-Digital
Chapter 182: Tibarn x Ranulf
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ranulf and Tibarn C ~
Ranulf: And so the war continues… Another dizzying day under a new cycle of conflict for us, it seems.
Tibarn: Except this time, our target is much higher than just the senate of Begnion.
Ranulf: Luckily for us, we’ll still be able to pick off the senators along the way… It seems as if their obsession with the goddess is going to pay off for us after all.
Tibarn: Good. After all, it would be hard for me to tear them apart if they were statues.
Ranulf: Even if the war of the Laguz Alliance was cut short, it seems as if we’ll find our victory regardless.
Tibarn: I’ll do what I have to in order to bring about justice. It’s what our fallen brothers deserve.
Ranulf: Of course. Begnion is going to have a rough time as long as we’re around.
~ Ranulf and Tibarn B ~
Tibarn: Tch… Who would have thought that Begnion didn’t even have the worst of our foes?
Ranulf: We started this conflict in search of the senators that sparked the Serenes Massacre, but… It seems we found something much worse.
Tibarn: I’m glad that the one behind the Feral Ones is dead… But it doesn’t feel like enough.
Ranulf: Countless laguz have suffered under his actions, and we’ll never be able to bring them back. Their spirits may be laid to rest, but we can’t do much more than that.
Tibarn: Begnion and Daein are both the culprits of this hatred, I suppose… And if either one of them tries to get in our way, I’ll make sure they fall to bloody ribbons.
Ranulf: We’re getting closer to seeing victory now… We’ll simply have to see what comes of these final battles within the goddess’ domain.
Tibarn: She’s not going to like what she finds… That much I can say with confidence.
~ Ranulf and Tibarn A ~
Ranulf: It seems to me like the laguz are going to have minimal foes when the war is over… The problematic senators of Begnion have been picked off one by one, and the one responsible for the Feral Ones is gone.
Tibarn: At long last, laguz are going to be able to claim the place that they deserve equal to beorc.
Ranulf: But… Many have fallen in order to reach this point.
Tibarn: The hawks of Phoenicis, those made into Feral Ones, the herons of Serenes, the victims of war, and the victims of the Begnion slave trade… All of them are gone, and we can’t change any of that.
Ranulf: We have to look to the future… But that’s much easier said than done when we come from such a bloody history.
Tibarn: There are many lives that we have to keep in mind as we press on… Families and histories were destroyed in the blink of an eye thanks to the selfish callousness of others.
Ranulf: We’ve got a bright future ahead of us with all of those dark figures out of the way… But it still won’t be easy.
Tibarn: We’ll do what we can in honor of those who are no longer with us… It’s all that we can do.
Ranulf: Perhaps this will finally be the chance where we can see a full Laguz Alliance… And maybe we’ll have more beorc on our side this time around as well.
Tibarn: The goddess will see her punishment soon enough… From there, the healing process can finally begin.
Ranulf: May our laguz brothers and sisters finally rest well… We will do what we can in their honor.
Tibarn: May their souls find peace at long last.
Notes:
Update time
-Digital
Chapter 183: Micaiah x Sothe
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Micaiah and Sothe C ~
Micaiah: Sothe, how are you holding up?
Sothe: I’m feeling better than ever, all things considered. It feels like we’re finally able to do something that could help us to reclaim Daein once and for all.
Micaiah: This has weighed heavily on all of our shoulders for quite some time… I’m looking forward to the day when Daein is freed once more.
Sothe: I’m not sure that I entirely agree with being here in all of its smaller details, but… I do know that I’m willing to do whatever it takes to bring Daein back to its former glory.
Micaiah: You’re just the same as ever.
Sothe: How so?
Micaiah: Your heart is still kind behind that prickly facade.
Sothe: I don’t know if I would go that far…
Micaiah: Just trust me. I’m glad to have you here, Sothe.
Sothe: Same to you, Micaiah.
~ Micaiah and Sothe B ~
Sothe: Why are we still here?
Micaiah: Sothe…
Sothe: We just fought with everything that we had to bring Daein back to what it once was, and now, we’re going into another war?
Micaiah: I’m sure that King Pelleas knows what he’s doing.
Sothe: Look at yourself in the mirror, would you? You’re getting paler with each passing day! I know that you haven’t been sleeping enough, and you can’t hide that from me.
Micaiah: …
Sothe: I’m just trying to look after you, Micaiah. I don’t want you to get hurt.
Micaiah: I’m going to be alright, Sothe… As long as you and everyone else is here, I know that we’re going to be fine.
Sothe: ...If I think that anything is wrong, I’m going to get us out of here. You won’t be able to stop me.
Micaiah: If you insist…
~ Micaiah and Sothe A ~
Sothe: The world is so peaceful now… It doesn’t feel right at all.
Micaiah: Because this isn’t how things are supposed to be.
Sothe: Everything was in the chaos of war just a few days ago. The shift is so sudden.
Micaiah: That’s true… But… In a way, it’s almost relieving.
Sothe: Because this means that maybe we can see peace after all of this is over.
Micaiah: I don’t want everyone to be trapped as statues, but… Once the goddess has been defeated, we’ll be able to settle the conflict at long last.
Sothe: Daein has seen enough bloodshed as of late.
Micaiah: I agree… After all of this is over… Daein needs to rest.
Sothe: And so do we.
Micaiah: I suppose you’re right…
Sothe: We’ve done more than you’ve admitted openly, you know. I can see it in the way that you’re carrying yourself… You’re tired, aren’t you?
Micaiah: I… I’m tired of war.
Sothe: And after the goddess is defeated, we’ll finally have our chance to bring peace to the continent.
Micaiah: I hope that Tellius rests well one day soon… Too much has happened as of late, and… I can feel how exhausted it is.
Sothe: We all need a chance to breathe after all of this… But first, we have to survive.
Micaiah: I’ll do everything in my power to ensure that we are united at the end of this battle. Daein is waiting for us.
Sothe: I doubt that we’ll return to the streets the way that we once would have though.
Micaiah: No… Perhaps not. We have greater things to accomplish after the war is over.
Sothe: Rest for us will have to wait a little longer… But I want you to promise me that you’ll lean on me if you ever need anything, alright?
Micaiah: Of course… And I hope you understand the same in return.
Notes:
Just realized that I've been updating this story daily for over six months woah what the hell
-Digital
Chapter 184: Tauroneo x Makalov
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Tauroneo and Makalov C ~
Tauroneo: You. I believe that we need to speak.
Makalov: U-Um… What is it that you want to talk to me about…?
Tauroneo: I remember you from the Mad King’s War, Makalov… You have a habit of gambling, do you not?
Makalov: I don’t know if I would go that far… You make it sound like I’m going off to do something really bad.
Tauroneo: I have issues with the way that you carry yourself. I’ve overheard you making bets with the other soldiers in this army… Your habits have not changed after all this time.
Makalov: I… Well, there’s nobody else to make a bet with right now, right…?
Tauroneo: That only proves my point once again. You need to fix your habits as soon as possible. They are hardly befitting of someone of your station.
Makalov: Y-Yes, sir…
~ Tauroneo and Makalov B ~
Tauroneo: …
Makalov: I know that you’re watching me from over there… This is because of my gambling again, isn’t it…?
Tauroneo: How could it not be?
Makalov: I already know that what I’m doing isn’t the best way of handling things. You don’t need to give me that whole speech.
Tauroneo: Then why haven’t you put in more effort to stop it?
Makalov: That… It’s a lot harder than just saying it like that makes it seem. It’s complicated.
Tauroneo: Is it truly complex, or are you simply unwilling to put in the work?
Makalov: I know what I’m doing, and I’m not trying to make it seem like that’s not the case.
Tauroneo: Others have had to settle your debts in the past, have they not?
Makalov: I… Well…
Tauroneo: That’s what I thought. Try to change this for the sake of all of us.
Makalov: I guess I’ve got no choice if I want you off my back, huh…?
~ Tauroneo and Makalov A ~
Makalov: I guess that all of that is going to have to work until after the goddess has been defeated…
Tauroneo: Are you referring to your bad habits?
Makalov: Ack-! Where did you come from?!
Tauroneo: I’ve simply been keeping an eye on you.
Makalov: Why is it that you’ve been watching over me all the time? What makes me so interesting to you?
Tauroneo: I’m trying to keep you from making a dreadful mistake.
Makalov: What mistake?
Tauroneo: If you aren’t aware of your bad habits, then it could drive a wedge between you and your relatives.
Makalov: I don’t know if I would go that far…
Tauroneo: You never know how lucky you are until you no longer have it. Don’t push it in a negative way.
Makalov: I don’t know if this is something you need to be that worried about…
Tauroneo: Trust my wisdom. I know what I’m saying here, and I don’t want you to suffer the way that I did.
Makalov: …
Tauroneo: This may not seem like something that can impact your future in such a grievous way, but fate has a way of catching us by surprise.
Makalov: Stopping is harder than you realize, you know.
Tauroneo: But it’s better than having to face the worst consequences that anyone could ever encounter. You don’t want to lose everything, so patch everything up before it crumbles beneath your feet.
Makalov: I… I’ll do what I can to try. Is that what you want to hear?
Tauroneo: I don’t want to hear it… I want to see you follow through on it. Do you hear me?
Makalov: I do… I’ll do what I can.
Tauroneo: You had best keep your word on that. I’ll be counting on it.
Notes:
Wowie
-Digital
Chapter 185: Caineghis x Skrimir
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Caineghis and Skrimir C ~
Caineghis: Skrimir… How are you holding up?
Skrimir: I am doing quite well! The end of this conflict is within sight, and the time has come for us to bring the goddess to her knees!
Caineghis: I see that you are just as excitable as you always were.
Skrimir: This is our chance for peace. We have seen nothing but conflict since the Laguz Alliance was first established, and we have much yet to accomplish.
Caineghis: It is a relief to hear you speaking in such a manner, I must admit… You have grown considerably since the war began.
Skrimir: My men needed a leader, and I was more than glad to step up and be what they were seeking. Such is the way of war, is it not?
Caineghis: You are correct… But my pride in you remains nonetheless.
~ Caineghis and Skrimir B ~
Caineghis: I heard that you were injured during the war effort’s earlier stages… You seem to have made a swift recovery.
Skrimir: It… It took quite some time for me to be able to get back on my feet, but I did what I had to in order to return to the sides of my men as soon as possible.
Caineghis: At one point, I know that you would have continued fighting to the bitter end… Stubbornness is a trait that you possess endlessly for better or worse.
Skrimir: Many people taught me what was necessary. Who was I to ignore them?
Caineghis: I see… Then they have my sincerest thanks.
Skrimir: The war has changed all of us, and I like to believe that it has been for the better.
Caineghis: I would most certainly agree.
Skrimir: With that said, there is still fighting to be done! We must be off!
Caineghis: Of course.
~ Caineghis and Skrimir A ~
Caineghis: The final battle awaits us, and with it, the future is coming. Are you ready for the task at hand, Skrimir?
Skrimir: Of course I am! Once the war is done, I will have to ascend to the throne and look over Gallia the way any strong ruler ought to.
Caineghis: Do you believe that you are ready?
Skrimir: I have thought myself prepared from the very start… Though I think that I am more ready now than I ever have been.
Caineghis: What makes you say such a thing?
Skrimir: The war has shown me the error of my past ways, and it has offered me the chance to see the faults in others’ actions as well.
Caineghis: Critical thinking in such a way is important for any ruler. I agree completely on such a note.
Skrimir: I have a long way to go, but so does the world at large. Much has changed in the past few months, and the future must accommodate for such a truth. That means shifting myself as well.
Caineghis: You have become much more subdued than I ever would have anticipated.
Skrimir: Times called for this to be the demeanor of a future king, and I was in no position to answer its plea.
Caineghis: I see… I truly am proud of all that you have accomplished, Skrimir.
Skrimir: Thank you.
Caineghis: I once again ask you… Do you believe that you are ready to take to the throne of Gallia?
Skrimir: I do not believe that I am… I know that I am, and I know confidently that this is what the future of Gallia is seeking.
Caineghis: Then may the future shine favorably upon your rule to come.
Skrimir: Thank you, Uncle… Thank you.
Notes:
Ooooooh boy chapter
-Digital
Chapter 186: Renning x Vika
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Renning and Vika C ~
Vika: Hm…
Renning: Is there something you require of me? You have been staring for quite some time.
Vika: I guess so. You’re the new royal of Crimea we found a while ago, right?
Renning: You could certainly say that.
Vika: Renning is your name… Is that it?
Renning: That is correct.
Vika: I see… I guess I should thank you.
Renning: Thank me? What for?
Vika: You’re part of the Crimean royal family… They’ve done a lot to try and further connections between beorc and laguz. I can appreciate that.
Renning: It’s been a longstanding goal of mine for Tellius to see its dawn of equality. I am simply working to that end.
Vika: You can be humble all you want, but I’m going to be grateful regardless. Just go on and take the compliment.
Renning: If you insist…
~ Renning and Vika B ~
Vika: You know, Crimea has always sounded like a nice place to me.
Renning: What makes you believe that?
Vika: Well… It’s better than Begnion in terms of how it treats laguz. That’s enough for me.
Renning: You’re from Begnion?
Vika: Yeah. I was born into the slave trade.
Renning: I’m so sorry…
Vika: There’s no need to pity me. Things are fine now. The slave trade is being dismantled thanks to me, Muarim, and Boss. We know what we’re doing, and everything is going to be alright soon.
Renning: If you insist…
Vika: I just… I’m glad that there are places like Crimea that are better about this.
Renning: I’m afraid Crimea is far from being perfect in this way…
Vika: Maybe it’s not perfect… But anything is better than Begnion or Daein if you ask me.
Renning: Perhaps so…
Vika: We’ll fix it sooner or later anyway. No need to worry.
Renning: What a strange character…
~ Renning and Vika A ~
Vika: What are you planning on doing after the war is over? Are you going back to Crimea?
Renning: I have much left to accomplish in the name of peace even if I am not on the throne.
Vika: I see…
Renning: First and foremost, I want to try and resolve some of the prejudice found in Crimea. I believe that it’s important to take care of before it can at all spread and grow worse.
Vika: That sounds like a good plan honestly. The more help that we can get, the better.
Renning: I must confess though… You strike me as a somewhat odd character, Vika. I do hope I’m not crossing any lines by saying so.
Vika: Odd? I’ll bite. What makes you say that?
Renning: You don’t seem to think much in terms of station or birth.
Vika: I guess not. I was a slave for a long time, and as soon as I got out of there, I decided that I wasn’t going to pay anyone titles of respect that they didn’t deserve. After all, we’re all people one way or another, aren’t we?
Renning: I can certainly appreciate where you’re coming from…
Vika: Equality isn’t going to be easy to reach, and I’m going to do what I can. That’s what matters at the end of the day, right?
Renning: I agree completely.
Vika: So… I hope that you’re able to do something great after the war is over. After all, you’re certainly deserving of a title for all that I know you’re going to do… Lord Renning.
Renning: Thank you, Vika… I’ll do all that I can in the name of the dream that we share. That much I solemnly swear.
Vika: I’ll be counting on it.
Notes:
More support fun times
-Digital
Chapter 187: Titania x Lucia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Titania and Lucia C ~
Titania: You look stunning with your new haircut, Lady Lucia. I think it fits you rather well.
Lucia: Thank you.
Titania: ...Much has happened since we were last able to speak personably this way. I believe that there’s quite a bit for us to discuss. Wouldn’t you agree?
Lucia: You could certainly say that.
Titania: ...I’m relieved that we were able to arrive in time to help you. I understand that such a thing was hardly easy on your end.
Lucia: I did what I had to. Such is the way of the knight.
Titania: You’ve said that quite a bit… Were you really so content to die in such a way?
Lucia: That is what knights must be ready for. It is one of the many reasons we fight.
Titania: I see…
Lucia: Surely you are aware of such a fact as well.
Titania: ...You could say that.
Lucia: Then we understand each other.
Titania: Only somewhat…
~ Titania and Lucia B ~
Titania: The climb to the top of the tower is taking much longer than expected.
Lucia: It comes with the territory of having to fight through the goddess’ guard, I suppose.
Titania: Perhaps… But that’s fine with me. After all, it gives us another chance to talk.
Lucia: You mean to ask about the revolution again, don’t you?
Titania: I don’t believe that anyone could be so content simply throwing away their life.
Lucia: What makes you say that?
Titania: You told me before… You care for your brother, Lord Bastian, and the queen herself. You wish to be with them as long as you can.
Lucia: It’s true… I would do anything for them.
Titania: Perhaps sacrifice is the way of the knight… But is that truly the way that it should be? Think about that for a while.
Lucia: …
~ Titania and Lucia A ~
Lucia: I want you to keep the contents of our conversation here expressly between us. Is that alright?
Titania: Of course.
Lucia: The truth is… I did want to live to see another day back then. I understand that being a knight includes sacrifice and having to put the lives of others above your own, but… I wanted to be able to reunite with my loved ones once more after it was all over. It’s a selfish wish in the eyes of a knight, but it’s the truth.
Titania: That’s not selfishness… It’s being human.
Lucia: …
Titania: Perhaps that was another reason I left the knight’s life behind as well… I didn’t want to be involved with something like that the more that I thought about it.
Lucia: And I cannot fault you for such. It isn’t a life for everyone.
Titania: I had my own dreams and desires as a knight, and I left so that I could fulfill those. Staying as a soldier might be how you carry out your own ideals… But I pray that you never lose sight of yourself in the name of chivalry along the way.
Lucia: I appreciate your wisdom greatly.
Titania: War desensitizes us all to a life of death and brutality, but the fact of the matter is… Any loss of life is a tragedy in its own way.
Lucia: That’s certainly true…
Titania: Others see the beauty in your life. It was why Lord Bastian called upon us in the first place. It was why Queen Elincia deliberated for so long in a wish to save you. It was why your brother embraced you with such joy when you returned to his side. Lady Lucia… I implore you to recognize the light that you bring to this world. Everyone else already sees it.
Lucia: Thank you, Titania… For everything.
Titania: It’s been my pleasure.
Notes:
I love the AAI2 orchestral arrangement of great truth burglar it's just great
-Digital
Chapter 188: Haar x Pelleas
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Haar and Pelleas C ~
Haar: You must be the king of Daein that I’ve heard so much about.
Pelleas: Y-Yes… That would be me. Is there something you need from me?
Haar: Something that I need? No.
Pelleas: That’s… A rather vague statement.
Haar: It’s just the truth.
Pelleas: Did… Did you just want to comment that you had heard of me?
Haar: I’ve heard a lot about you and your rule thus far. I suppose I was curious. You’re nothing like King Ashnard.
Pelleas: You wouldn’t be the first person to make that same comment.
Haar: But I still feel like it’ll be a while before you reach where you need to be as a ruler.
Pelleas: I’m certainly not objecting to that…
Haar: I don’t like to mince words, so I’ll leave it at that. Until we meet again, King.
Pelleas: …
~ Haar and Pelleas B ~
Pelleas: If you don’t mind… I would like your advice.
Haar: My advice? On what?
Pelleas: You said that I had a long way to go, and… You aren’t exactly wrong. I want to know what it is that you think I should do to improve though.
Haar: Ah… That.
Pelleas: What do you think I should do?
Haar: For one, you could benefit from being more assertive.
Pelleas: I suppose that you’re right…
Haar: A king can’t be easily pushed around. I’m not asking you to be like your father in terms of confidence or boldness since that’s a bad idea, but… Stand your ground when you know what’s right.
Pelleas: I understand… I’ll do what I can.
Haar: You really are nothing like King Ashnard… And if you ask me, it’s going to be just what Daein needs.
Pelleas: …
Haar: I trust that you’ll be thinking about this until we next speak, so I’ll leave you to it. Farewell for now.
~ Haar and Pelleas A ~
Pelleas: You seem to have a lot of distaste for the previous king.
Haar: What makes you say that?
Pelleas: Your entire demeanor changes when he comes up… When you’ve mentioned him before, you’ve been saying how I’m nothing like him… And it seems like you’re relieved by that.
Haar: Perhaps I am. What about it?
Pelleas: I’m simply asking for details. I’m curious, I suppose.
Haar: Using my own past logic against me… Cheeky. You’re a lot wittier than I would have expected.
Pelleas: So… What is it?
Haar: ...King Ashnard was not a friendly man for a variety of reasons. I have more than a few motivations for disliking him. He did nothing to support the people that were fighting his war despite claiming that those with power would naturally rise to the top of the ladder.
Pelleas: He was hardly the best at connecting with his people…
Haar: You’re patient and quiet… Everything that he was not. Your father did what he thought was best, and he almost drove his country into the ground in the process. Rebuilding isn’t going to be easy, but you’re doing what you can anyway. A bit of confidence goes a long way though.
Pelleas: Thank you for all of the great advice… I truly do appreciate it. I’m going to do what I can to make the future a bright one.
Haar: Funny… Your father wouldn’t be caught dead saying things like that, but I guess that’s irony for you.
Pelleas: Breaking cycles is important when it comes to matters such as these… And I’m not going to let the past get the best of me when the future needs me most. You can count on it.
Notes:
I'm going the fuck to sleep now goodnight
-Digital
Chapter 189: Elincia x Brom
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Elincia and Brom C ~
Elincia: I truly apologize that we had to meet each other again this way, Brom. I was hoping that we would cross paths once more, but I never anticipated it would be in another war…
Brom: Oh, there’s nothin’ to worry about. I’m here because I want to be. I’m here to help out the way any good citizen would.
Elincia: I do hope that the past few years have been treating you kindly.
Brom: Times have been great since the war ended. I’ve been with my family, and we’ve been lookin’ after each other. It had been so long since I last saw them… It was great to be home again.
Elincia: I would love to meet them one day.
Brom: I’m sure that they’d love you. You’re kind, patient, and generous as can be.
Elincia: Thank you…
Brom: We’ll have to make plans, won’t we?
Elincia: Yes… Of course.
~ Elincia and Brom B ~
Elincia: What are you up to now, Brom?
Brom: I’m workin’ on a letter to my family… Everythin’s been happenin’ so fast, and I want to make sure that they’re alright.
Elincia: I see… What are they like?
Brom: They’re all great! Everyone looks out for each other. You remind me a lot of Meg, one of my daughters… She’s real sweet just like you.
Elincia: I’m honored that you think so highly of me.
Brom: It’s just the truth. I’m lookin’ forward to the time when I’ll be able to introduce you all to one another. I bet that you’ll all get along well.
Elincia: I’ll trust your words on that… And I’ll be looking forward to the day when that chance comes up.
Brom: I am too. Once this is all over, we’ll schedule it for sure!
Elincia: I’ll be holding you to that.
~ Elincia and Brom A ~
Elincia: The world being turned to stone… It truly is dreadful…
Brom: I know that my family’s all been turned into statues by the goddess… I hope they’ll be alright after we defeat her.
Elincia: That seems to be the hope, so we have to hold tightly to it with all that we have. We’re going to find a solution for the sake of those who have been hurt.
Brom: You’re right. We’ve gotta do what we can until the goddess has been defeated!
Elincia: And then, I’ll make plans to visit Ohma.
Brom: That’s right… We were plannin’ on doin’ that back during the rebellion, weren’t we? Time sure does fly…
Elincia: It does… But I’ve been thinking about it. I’m looking forward to being able to see such a loving family in action.
Brom: I’m honored that you’d think so highly of us. It really does mean a lot.
Elincia: How could I not be excited? You care for them so greatly, and… I would love to be able to see all of them.
Brom: It seems to me like there’s a bit more to it on your mind than just that.
Elincia: That isn’t the case, I can assure you… But I will be looking forward to it when the time does arrive.
Brom: I guess we’ll just have to double time defeatin’ the goddess then! We can’t keep everyone waiting for too long even if they are statues right now.
Elincia: You’re right. We’ll press on once more.
Brom: Of course!
Elincia: ...It’s been so long since I’ve heard of such a loving family… I suppose that I want to see what it’s like just one more time… Do forgive me, Brom… I’ll be looking forward to it.
Notes:
Man the main characters have so many supports
-Digital
Chapter 190: Boyd x Ulki
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Boyd and Ulki C ~
Boyd: Hey there, Ulki! How have things been going with you?
Ulki: The war has been progressing as it should. That’s all there is of note to say.
Boyd: I know that you aren’t the type to make small talk, but I would like to talk to you… Assuming that you would be interested in that, I mean.
Ulki: I see that you have grown more natural in the past few years. That was something you once feared, was it not?
Boyd: It took me a while to straighten things out, but I like to think that I’ve gotten better.
Ulki: I can confirm as much.
Boyd: That’s good to hear. So, how have things been going with you? We’ve been apart for a while, haven’t we?
Ulki: I suppose so…
Boyd: Then let’s start catching up. You can start.
Ulki: If you insist…
~ Boyd and Ulki B ~
Boyd: You know… It’s kind of strange.
Ulki: What is strange?
Boyd: You talk about the past three years as if nothing has happened… As if everything is just the same as it used to be.
Ulki: Compared to the lives of beorc, laguz live for quite some time. Three years is not as long to us as it is for you.
Boyd: Ah… That makes sense.
Ulki: You have grown significantly in mind and body in the past three years… But I look the same, do I not?
Boyd: I suppose so… Time is a funny thing, huh?
Ulki: Everyone perceives it differently, beorc and laguz.
Boyd: You can say that again.
Ulki: What all has taken place in your life? I don’t recall ever hearing your side of the tale.
Boyd: It’s not that interesting… We mercenaries were stuck at the Crimean court doing nothing for a long time, and that’s not something that everybody wants to hear about.
Ulki: I insist.
Boyd: If you say so…
~ Boyd and Ulki A ~
Boyd: You know… Since you pointed it out, I haven’t been able to unsee it. All of the laguz around here really do look the same as they did three years ago.
Ulki: Meanwhile, you beorc have grown up more than anyone could ever hope to describe.
Boyd: Just look at Ike. He’s gotten at least six inches taller, and his shoulders seem to be getting broader by the day. You and the other laguz… You look like you always did.
Ulki: It is as I said: the perception of time is different for everyone.
Boyd: I guess that you’re right… I suppose that varying lifespans aren’t something that we beorc think about quite so much by comparison, huh?
Ulki: Janaff and I have been alive for quite some time… More than a hundred years for both of us, as a matter of fact.
Boyd: Wow…! I never would have expected that just by looking at you.
Ulki: We have seen many generations in our lifetimes… But none have been quite like yours.
Boyd: Yeah. We have been doing pretty great, haven’t we?
Ulki: It’s certainly been more eventful than most of the past one hundred years.
Boyd: War will do that to you one way or another.
Ulki: That’s true… But time will press on regardless, war or peace. Three years becomes thirty before you even know it.
Boyd: I guess so… But for now, I’m going to focus on what’s happening right in front of us. I don’t want to think about thirty years into the future just yet!
Ulki: Of course.
Boyd: Ah, I think I hear someone calling for me. I’ll talk to you later, Ulki!
Ulki: ...In all my years of life, I have never met someone quite like you, Boyd… No matter what damage time may try to inflict… I will be sure to never forget you.
Notes:
Two hundred supports left baby
-Digital
Chapter 191: Laura x Tanith
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Laura and Tanith C ~
Laura: …
Tanith: Laura, was it?
Laura: Y-Yes… That would be me. Is there something you need?
Tanith: You’ve been losing your focus in battle. I can see it.
Laura: I… I suppose that I have been losing my grip at times…
Tanith: Consider this a warning from me… If you want to survive, you have to stay as concentrated as possible. I don’t want anything bad to happen to you, and nobody else around here does either.
Laura: I understand… I guess that I’ve just had a lot to think about as of late.
Tanith: About this whole situation, I take it?
Laura: I never thought that I would come to clash with the goddess, but… Here I am.
Tanith: It’s not what any of us expected, but we have to push on regardless.
Laura: That’s true… I understand. I’ll focus harder in battle. I promise.
Tanith: Good.
~ Laura and Tanith B ~
Laura: I always heard that the goddess looked after all of us people of Tellius… I grew up in a chapel, and I learned that she was a peaceful, kind woman who would do anything for her people.
Tanith: Begnion is a heavily religious place… This comes as a shock to many of us as well.
Laura: Do you believe in the goddess?
Tanith: Perhaps I’m not as devout as others, but… It comes with the territory of my position.
Laura: I feel almost… Betrayed by what has happened. It’s been upsetting, to say the least.
Tanith: I understand… It’s been a shock to many of us.
Laura: Are you… Nervous about opposing the goddess?
Tanith: Nerves have no place on the battlefield. I’m staying concentrated on the mission for the time being.
Laura: Ah… Of course. My apologies for bothering you.
Tanith: …
~ Laura and Tanith A ~
Tanith: I want to apologize, Laura.
Laura: Huh? What for?
Tanith: If I gave you any reason to think that I was upset with you, I apologize.
Laura: It’s alright… I guess that my mind has been scrambled ever since the truth about the goddess was revealed. I don’t know what to think of all this.
Tanith: It’s been surprising for everyone. In Begnion, everyone grows up learning about what the goddess would and would not want for her people. Begnion is a theocracy, after all.
Laura: Did you grow up involved with the faith then…?
Tanith: I did, but… I knew that above all else, I had to be able to rely on my own strength. The goddess, for all of her rumored greatness, couldn’t do everything to watch over the people, after all.
Laura: And it’s incredible that you can count on yourself like that… In a way, I guess I kind of admire you, Tanith.
Tanith: What?
Laura: I wish I could be as unbothered as you are by this situation… Instead, I feel like I’ve been shaken to the core and then some.
Tanith: I’ve been looking at this through the lens of a warrior… I have many people counting on me, and I have to be concentrated on that fact no matter what.
Laura: I understand…
Tanith: But there isn’t anything wrong with a bit of sensitivity… You’re much more sympathetic than I could ever hope to be, Laura. I guess that even I’ve been surprised with how apathetic I’ve been to all of this.
Laura: I… T-Thank you, I suppose… I don’t know what else to say.
Tanith: How about we save the words for later and focus on doing what we can to end this conflict? Goddess or not, we have a lot to accomplish yet.
Laura: You’re right… I’m with you the whole way. I promise.
Notes:
Support time baby!
-Digital
Chapter 192: Largo x Muarim
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Largo and Muarim C ~
Largo: Wow, Muarim! Is it just me, or does it seem like your muscles have gotten even larger since we last saw each other?
Muarim: I’ve been doing quite a bit of work as of late. The little one and I have much yet to accomplish if we wish to reach our goal.
Largo: I’m glad that you’ve been focusing on your muscles even now. You must be really tough now… Well, tougher than before.
Muarim: I appreciate the compliment… But your muscles are nothing to flinch at either.
Largo: I think we both know the truth, but I appreciate it. I hope that you can keep training until you’re one of the strongest people alive.
Muarim: He’s thinking about much the same things as before… I have to admit, it’s refreshing to see that some things are the same as always.
~ Largo and Muarim B ~
Largo: Back to training, I see.
Muarim: It’s necessary if we wish to find victory in our current cause.
Largo: I’m glad to see it.
Muarim: I must admit… It’s odd to see you not training as much as you used to. It seemed to be your greatest hobby when we last met.
Largo: I’ve got a few other things to focus on now.
Muarim: Such as…?
Largo: Calill and I have settled down with a daughter. Neither one of us is fighting as much as before. After all, we’ve got a business to focus on, and beyond that, our daughter has to be taken care of.
Muarim: I imagine that you’re an incredibly caring father. You have a good heart, Largo.
Largo: Thanks for saying so. I do what I can. Amy deserves the world and more, you know?
Muarim: I agree… There are some people worth protecting no matter what.
Largo: Exactly. You get it.
~ Largo and Muarim A ~
Largo: You know, I think it’s pretty safe to say that you’re the winner out of the two of us in terms of muscles.
Muarim: I don’t know if I would be so firm about that…
Largo: I mean it. I think that it’s best this way though.
Muarim: How so?
Largo: After the war ends, I’m not going to be doing any more fighting. I’ve got a life for myself now as the owner of a tavern, and I want to be there for Amy no matter what.
Muarim: I suppose that my line of work would involve more conflict than yours…
Largo: Exactly. That’s why I think you should be named the victor of our debate regarding strength.
Muarim: Still… Your strength is nothing to ignore. It’s impressive regardless.
Largo: Thanks for that. Either way though, I’m wishing you the best from here on.
Muarim: Thank you… In all honesty though, I’m hoping that it never comes to that in the future. Fighting, I mean. I’ve had more than enough of conflict to last a lifetime, and I think it’s time we took a break from it when the chance is presented to us.
Largo: I get that. I was a fighter for years as a mercenary, and it does wear on you after a while no matter how enthusiastic you are. Maybe that’s why it was so refreshing to finally settle down with Calill and Amy.
Muarim: I pray that I’ll find the peace and serenity that you have one day… It seems refreshing.
Largo: I hope you get it too… But until then, you’re the winner of our strength competition. You deserve that much.
Muarim: Thank you, Largo. I won’t forget this.
Largo: I never doubted that.
Notes:
Support time before I go to bed
-Digital
Chapter 193: Shinon x Gatrie
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Shinon and Gatrie C ~
Shinon: Gatrie, what are you doing?
Gatrie: Is there something amiss with my behavior? You’re glaring at me like you want me to drop dead!
Shinon: Of course not… I just want to know if the rumors are true.
Gatrie: What rumors?
Shinon: That you’re going around and flirting with just about every girl in the army that’s willing to give you a second look.
Gatrie: Can you blame me? I haven’t been able to do anything with dating for so long! We’ve been so busy with other business, and that’s made it hard to find a girlfriend!
Shinon: It’s almost entertaining how quickly you get back up to your old tricks…
Gatrie: What can I say? I love romance, and the best way to find something is to look for it!
Shinon: Fine then. I’ll leave you to it then. Good luck or whatever.
Gatrie: Thank you, Shinon! Ah, there’s a cute one! Hey there!
~ Shinon and Gatrie B ~
Gatrie: Ugh…
Shinon: I’m going to regret asking this… Why do you look so upset?
Gatrie: I’ve asked practically every girl in the army to go out on a date with me…
Shinon: And you didn’t get a single yes. Is that it?
Gatrie: You got it… I don’t see why love seems to want to avoid me so desperately.
Shinon: In case you haven’t already noticed, we’re all a bit occupied with the war at the moment. Love isn’t something people are focusing on.
Gatrie: But falling in love in the midst of combat is so romantic! It’s happened in stories, so why can’t it happen to me?!
Shinon: Those are all cases of fiction, Gatrie. Focus on the real world for a while, won’t you?
Gatrie: Fine… But I’m not going to give up hope yet! There has to be a girl out there for me somewhere… I just have to find her!
Shinon: Of course you do…
~ Shinon and Gatrie A ~
Gatrie: This is awful…
Shinon: The fact that the world has turned to stone? Yeah, you’re right. It does suck. At least we’re still here and in one piece.
Gatrie: I guess so…
Shinon: You’re thinking about all the women that you can’t hit on while we travel to the goddess’ tower, aren’t you?
Gatrie: Imagine all of those lovely young women struck down by the goddess’ power so suddenly! It doesn’t feel right at all! How is this justice?!
Shinon: She’s a goddess of order, not justice… Though I guess that all of this is helping to keep you under control, so I have to thank her for that much.
Gatrie: You wound me, Shinon! At this rate, I won’t even invite you to the wedding that I’m going to have one day!
Shinon: You can’t do that until after the goddess has been defeated though.
Gatrie: Then I’ll defeat her! I promise!
Shinon: ...I don’t know how you do it.
Gatrie: Do what?
Shinon: Keep getting up to go back at it again and again. You’ve been turned down countless times, but you keep trying at love.
Gatrie: Giving up doesn’t earn you anything. Determination pays off eventually, you know.
Shinon: I don’t know if it’s determination or foolishness, but if it works for you, I suppose that it’s fine… Just stay out of trouble when you can, okay? I don’t want to have to bail you out again.
Gatrie: But of course! …I take back the comment about not inviting you to my wedding. You can come.
Shinon: Oh, joys. Just what I was hoping for.
Gatrie: The same as always…
Shinon: Same to you.
Notes:
Update time!
-Digital
Chapter 194: Ena x Rafiel
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ena and Rafiel C ~
Ena: I didn’t realize that there were other herons that yet lived… But I didn’t realize that Princess Leanne was alive three years ago either.
Rafiel: I have been away for many years… I’ve been gone since before the Serenes Massacre. I… I’m afraid that I have missed out on quite a few of Tellius’ events.
Ena: It must have been awful to hear the truth of your peoples’ tragedy without being there to say goodbye…
Rafiel: ...It was a cruel twist of fate.
Ena: I can understand that completely.
Rafiel: All life is a gift… Every person who draws breath is precious in some way or another… Including the fallen herons that I never bid farewell to.
Ena: That’s true… I’m sorry that you had to endure such hardships.
Rafiel: It is hardly your fault that this happened.
Ena: The fact remains true regardless.
Rafiel: Thank you… I appreciate it.
Ena: …
~ Ena and Rafiel B ~
Ena: Do you ever miss them?
Rafiel: Who?
Ena: Your family… Aside from your brother, sister, and father, nobody is left. There were many other heron siblings at one point, were there not?
Rafiel: I… I miss them all the time. Every day means missing those who I have lost all over again.
Ena: I understand… The loss of life truly is a tragedy.
Rafiel: But I live on even though they are gone. They would want me to press on, and I refuse to fall now.
Ena: Your determination is admirable… I’m sorry that you have suffered through such grief though. I can only imagine how dreadful it was.
Rafiel: Your heart is filled with sorrow… Is there something else that plagues you, Ena?
Ena: I… It’s hardly important. I’ll speak with you again another time.
Rafiel: Hm…
~ Ena and Rafiel A ~
Rafiel: Ena… Are you sure that you are alright?
Ena: I’m doing fine. There’s nothing to be worried about.
Rafiel: Herons can peer into the hearts of others… I can feel your pain. Please, don’t hold it inside. Allow me to help you.
Ena: It’s hardly appropriate of me to--
Rafiel: I’m offering. You aren’t doing anything to cross boundaries.
Ena: If you insist…
Rafiel: Do tell then.
Ena: I… I feel sorry that you were never able to say goodbye after losing people you care for… Something similar happened to me.
Rafiel: How so?
Ena: My partner… Rajaion… He perished three years ago. He was turned into a Feral One, and he was given a few short days to live on. He was weakened, and… We were deprived of the future that we had planned together. Even if I was able to say goodbye, it… It didn’t feel right losing him so suddenly.
Rafiel: I’m so sorry…
Ena: But I was able to say goodbye when I lost him. You were never given that chance, and I… I felt sorry for you.
Rafiel: It’s alright… It’s hard, but I will continue to live on in the name of those who are unable to survive now. They are counting on me to do as much.
Ena: Your passion to follow up on their legacy is admirable… I wish to do the same for Rajaion.
Rafiel: I have no doubt that he remains proud of you even in death… I choose to believe that my family feels the same way toward me as well.
Ena: Thank you… I don’t think I could ever tell you enough how much I appreciate your words.
Rafiel: You don’t need to… Your emotions say more than words could ever dream of.
Notes:
Okay time to go to sleep
-Digital
Chapter 195: Naesala x Sanaki
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Naesala and Sanaki C ~
Sanaki: I hear that you’ve found yourself in trouble since we started traveling to Begnion.
Naesala: There have been a few disputes between me and the others here. It’s hardly anything out of the ordinary.
Sanaki: I take it that the grief has come from your fellow laguz?
Naesala: What did you expect? All of them despise me, and they have for quite a while now.
Sanaki: You betrayed them in the midst of the war, did you not?
Naesala: I didn’t have much of an option… And I would have had to keep doing it if not for your help here.
Sanaki: There’s only one way to outwit something as pesky as a blood pact… And that would be to play by its rules.
Naesala: Exactly… I’ll try and stay out of trouble from here on out, alright?
Sanaki: I’ll be looking forward to hearing you keep to that.
~ Naesala and Sanaki B ~
Sanaki: It seems as if you have been keeping to your promise to stay out of conflict with those around us.
Naesala: We’ve all got one goal at the end of the day, so I don’t want to ruin this by making them upset. You know how badly that could end.
Sanaki: I do, as a matter of fact…
Naesala: Soon enough, we’ll be able to get to the tower and get the damn page from Senator Lekain so that we can rip it to shreds.
Sanaki: I’m certain that you’re looking forward to having Kilvas back in your own hands.
Naesala: You have no idea…
Sanaki: Then it shall be done. I’ll ensure that this is never an issue for you again.
Naesala: I’ll be looking forward to seeing that carried out in full then.
Sanaki: I wouldn’t have it any other way.
~ Naesala and Sanaki A ~
Naesala: There we go… No more blood pact.
Sanaki: Now that the page has been destroyed, your marking is gone, yes?
Naesala: It is. In other words, the pact is broken, and Kilvas won’t be suffering from any other supposed plagues any time soon.
Sanaki: I’m glad to hear it.
Naesala: ...I can tell that there’s still something else on your mind.
Sanaki: I suppose so… I have a question for you.
Naesala: Go on.
Sanaki: If not for the blood pact… Would you have betrayed your comrades so many times?
Naesala: …
Sanaki: I’ve heard many things about your reputation… I know how the king of Kilvas will stab anyone in the back as long as it will increase the wealth of his nation or further his own ambitions. Was all of that the result of the blood pact, or was there something else to it?
Naesala: ...The blood pact made me think that betrayal was the only way. I’ll put it like that.
Sanaki: Do explain.
Naesala: Telling others about the blood pact would go against its terms, and I couldn’t have that in case someone snitched. You were only able to get away with hearing about it because you qualify under the Begnion estate part of the pact.
Sanaki: So you had to betray people in order to recover from the harm of the previous king.
Naesala: If not for the blood pact… No, I probably wouldn’t have gone so far. But as long as it was in effect, I had no choice but to betray people to help my country recover.
Sanaki: I take it that you won’t be betraying anyone again then?
Naesala: Not unless they deserve it.
Sanaki: May Kilvas have a favorable future under your rule then. I’m sure Begnion and Kilvas will be great allies for years to come.
Naesala: Yeah… I hope so.
Notes:
And so the halfway point arrives! Fuck yeah!
-Digital
Chapter 196: Kieran x Lyre
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Kieran and Lyre C ~
Lyre: Ugh… You look awful.
Kieran: Lyre! I didn’t realize that I could anticipate your company at a time such as this!
Lyre: I’m just bringing some extra supplies by… You went out and did something stupid during the last battle, so I’m here to make sure that you don’t mess yourself up even more.
Kieran: I’m afraid that I don’t understand what you’re referring to.
Lyre: Oh, so your notable injury doesn’t ring a bell?
Kieran: I fought valiantly in the honor of the battle. That’s all that there is to it.
Lyre: Yeah… Sure. It’s not like you freaked out everybody by getting so badly injured.
Kieran: Did I concern you to such a degree?
Lyre: As a matter of fact, yes, you did.
Kieran: Then I shall do what I can to be more careful from this point on.
Lyre: You had better.
~ Kieran and Lyre B ~
Lyre: I don’t get it… Why do you put yourself in danger all the time?
Kieran: What are you referring to?
Lyre: It seems like you have no problems with putting your neck on the line even more than most other people. Do you have a death wish or something?
Kieran: Of course not! I’m simply fighting on in the name of my kingdom. A knight has a duty to that much.
Lyre: I think that you’re getting a bit obsessive.
Kieran: What? How so?
Lyre: You’re focusing more on the lives of others rather than looking after yourself. It’s… It’s weird how much you think about combat.
Kieran: I don’t know if I would go that far… This is what a knight is meant to do.
Lyre: Hearing that just makes me even more convinced that I want nothing to do with combat after the war is over… Thanks for helping me figure that out, I guess.
Kieran: Hm… How peculiar…
~ Kieran and Lyre A ~
Kieran: Lyre, why are you so upset with me?
Lyre: What makes you say that?
Kieran: Everything about your body language makes it clear that you’re upset. I want to do what I can to help you to feel better around me.
Lyre: I told you before that I thought your love of combat was weird, didn’t I? That’s all that I need to say about this.
Kieran: I simply want to know if there’s more to it. I get the feeling that there is.
Lyre: Do you want me to tell you that your obsession for fighting for your country reminds me of my sister and how much she wants to defend the honor of Gallia even if it means death? Is that what you want to hear?
Kieran: What?
Lyre: This sense of pride isn’t exclusive to beorc, you know.
Kieran: Of course I’m aware of that…
Lyre: I’m not going to make you change your entire philosophy or anything if that’s what you’re wondering. I’m just thinking about how I want you to look after yourself and to value your own life more highly.
Kieran: What does that mean in your eyes?
Lyre: Don’t throw yourself into danger. Be careful and look after your own needs every once in a while, will you? I’m going to be expecting that you do that from here on out, and if I find out that you’ve been slacking, I’ll find a way to make you do it. Do I make myself clear?
Kieran: Y-Yes…
Lyre: I’m glad to hear it.
Kieran: She certainly does express her concern in unique ways… But who am I to fight back on it? Perhaps she has more of a point than I realize… Hm… It’s food for thought for the heart of a knight.
Notes:
And so we start the second half baby!!
-Digital
Chapter 197: Nailah x Rafiel
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Nailah and Rafiel C ~
Nailah: You know, Rafiel… You’ve been acting pretty differently as of late.
Rafiel: Have I? How so?
Nailah: You just seem… Happier, I suppose. That would be the best way of putting it.
Rafiel: I didn’t even notice…
Nailah: I suppose that it’s because you’re back here and able to see your home continent again in full.
Rafiel: That makes it sound as if I haven’t been happy at all in Hatari…
Nailah: I know that’s not true, don’t worry. I just wanted you to know that I can see that you’re changing, and I'm glad to see it.
Rafiel: I’m happy that it brings you such joy.
Nailah: Sweet as always, Rafiel… I hope that much about you never changes no matter what happens.
Rafiel: I don’t think that you have anything to worry about.
~ Nailah and Rafiel B ~
Nailah: Quite a bit has changed since you were last here, huh?
Rafiel: Most certainly… I didn’t realize that there were only a select few members of my family that yet drew breath.
Nailah: I can only imagine how glad you are to be able to see them once again.
Rafiel: I didn’t realize how much it bothered me until I could see them once more…
Nailah: You were practically inconsolable back when you first came to Hatari because of how worried you were about your family.
Rafiel: Time and space offered me the chance to recover from those wounds… And you played a great role in my ability to move forward.
Nailah: You flatter me. I was just doing what anyone in my position would have.
Rafiel: Still, I appreciate it… It’s lovely to be able to bridge both sides of my family at long last.
Nailah: Family… Even after all these years, I really like the sound of that.
~ Nailah and Rafiel A ~
Rafiel: The conflict is almost over… That means that we will be able to return home to Hatari again soon.
Nailah: You still want to go back?
Rafiel: Of course. Hatari has come to act as my home, and even though I love the people here… I know that I belong there.
Nailah: Hatari will be opening its borders to the rest of the continent now that we know the truth of who all exists on this side of the desert. That way, you’ll be able to enjoy both sides of your life.
Rafiel: I’m glad to hear it, Nailah… That means a lot to me.
Nailah: I have to say though… It surprises me how open you are about the idea of returning to Hatari.
Rafiel: What makes you say that?
Nailah: You’ve been so happy here ever since we came to this side of the desert.
Rafiel: Were you… Worried that I would leave?
Nailah: Not at all. I just wanted to make sure that you were in a place that made you happiest. That’s where you belong above all else as far as I’m concerned.
Rafiel: I appreciate the concern, Nailah… But I know where I belong. This place has made me happy, yes, but… My home is at your side. It has been for many years now, and I will continue to stay with you no matter what happens.
Nailah: I’m glad to hear it… I feel the same way about you. I trust that you won’t be wandering off into trouble again after this, right?
Rafiel: Of course not. After all, we deserve this chance to find peace in one another after so much fighting, wouldn’t you say?
Nailah: Ha! I’ve never agreed with anything more.
Notes:
Boop
-Digital
Chapter 198: Danved x Aran
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Aran and Danved C ~
Danved: That stony expression of yours…! Young man, are you alright?
Aran: What? Are you talking to me?
Danved: There are scarcely any others in this area who could fit the bill, wouldn’t you say?
Aran: Hmph… My expression isn’t stony.
Danved: But you glare so intensely…! Your gaze strikes fear into the heart of Danved!
Aran: I don’t know how to tell you this, but this is just how my face looks.
Danved: Tell me… When was the last time that you took a chance to have fun?
Aran: There’s no time for fun. We’re in the middle of a war, aren’t we?
Danved: Nonsense! If you keep that mindset, you will never stop struggling in this conflict! Allow me to help you!
Aran: Help me with what?
Danved: Having fun! Danved will make sure that you find joy as soon as possible!
Aran: Ugh… What have I gotten myself into…?
~ Aran and Danved B ~
Danved: Wipe that frown off your face! Danved is going to show you some true fun!
Aran: We’re still fighting a war. You do realize that, right? I don’t have time to slow down and enjoy mundane activities, and nobody else does either.
Danved: That’s hardly true. Every person needs some levity even in the darkest of times.
Aran: What are you thinking I should do anyways?
Danved: Danved believes that card games are a simple way of passing the time that you might enjoy.
Aran: I’m not exactly a fan of them…
Danved: Danved knows many games! There is bound to be one that you enjoy.
Aran: If you insist… I’m not going to be able to get out of this otherwise, and I can tell that much already. Fine. Let’s get this over with.
Danved: Danved will show you a good time! Just you wait and see!
~ Aran and Danved A ~
Aran: I have to admit… This is much more fun than I was expecting.
Danved: Aha! What did Danved tell you? There is much more to life than simply putting one foot in front of the other and preparing for the next battle.
Aran: I didn’t realize how much all of this was stressing me out until you said something… I guess my concentration really has been lopsided lately.
Danved: Constantly thinking of negativity is no way to live. Every person deserves a bit of joy in their life.
Aran: I suppose so…
Danved: If there’s anything else that could bring you joy, you should pursue it! The smaller things can often make us the happiest. That is what Danved believes, anyways.
Aran: I guess that writing is somewhat interesting to me… I haven’t been able to do it in a long time though.
Danved: Then why not chronicle the war? Many will be seeking the story of our grand tales once the conflict is over. You could certainly share our story if you so pleased.
Aran: I’ll have to consider it… I won’t be able to start writing anything until after the war ends though. There’s too much to do right now.
Danved: Then Danved will help you to relax with card games until the time is right. You are already seeming much happier, and Danved has just begun to show you the glory of cards.
Aran: Alright. It’s been fun so far, so I guess I have no reason to refuse. Let’s get right to it then.
Danved: That’s the spirit! Ooh, Danved knows the best game for us to play next… Danved is sure that you’re going to love it. You start off by…
Notes:
4 am update vibes
-Digital
Chapter 199: Heather x Vika
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Heather and Vika C ~
Heather: Hey there, miss… I don’t believe that we’ve met.
Vika: No, we haven’t met. I feel like I would remember meeting someone so distinctive.
Heather: Flirting already? But we’ve only just met!
Vika: I’m not flirting. This is just how I talk.
Heather: Either way, it’s a pleasure to meet you. I’m Heather, and you are…?
Vika: Vika.
Heather: Vika! What a lovely name to match a lovely young woman! It’s nice to meet you!
Vika: Is it really necessary to do all of this? It feels a bit… I don’t know… Unneeded.
Heather: To flatter someone who deserves it? I would never say that it’s unnecessary.
Vika: I’ll trust your words then. Does this conversation have a point though?
Heather: I suppose not… I just wanted to meet you.
Vika: Oh. In that case, I believe we’re done here. There are more important things for us to do right now, aren’t there? I’ll speak with you again later.
Heather: And just like that, she’s gone… Without even saying goodbye.
~ Heather and Vika B ~
Heather: How are you doing today, Vika?
Vika: Is there a reason that you’re approaching me? You have to have some other intentions.
Heather: I just want to get to know you.
Vika: You’re still complimenting me. You must want something. Tell me what it is.
Heather: I like to get to know nice women, Vika, and you most certainly fall into that category.
Vika: Huh… I still think that this is weird.
Heather: How so?
Vika: You’re just… Like this. You don’t want anything.
Heather: Why would I?
Vika: People are two-faced. I know that well.
Heather: I guess that some of them can be, but I’m being completely honest. I promise.
Vika: I’ll take you at your word… At least for now.
Heather: She’s… She’s a lot harder to get through to than I thought.
~ Heather and Vika A ~
Heather: Vika, I’ve been thinking… Is there a reason that you keep thinking that I’m going to want something else from you?
Vika: I guess so. This is how I’ve always been.
Heather: Did something cause that?
Vika: I grew up as a laguz slave in Begnion. Everyone in Begnion is two-faced. That’s the case in most places.
Heather: I didn’t realize…
Vika: That’s fine. I’m not exactly shy about it. I’m out of that situation now, and that means that I can act however I want.
Heather: And you thought I was deceiving you… I promise that isn’t the case. I simply like extending a hand of friendship to others when I want to get to know them. You’re one of the people who falls into this category.
Vika: If you say so… What about me is so interesting to you though?
Heather: Well… You’re you. Is that enough for you?
Vika: You want to know me just because… I’m myself?
Heather: Exactly. That’s how I treat most women when I speak with them, and it’s applicable here as well.
Vika: If you’re like this with everyone else, then… I guess that I can’t just protest like that. What do you know?
Heather: If you’d still like to get to know me, I would be more than happy to talk to you once the war is over. I know that we have a lot going on right now, but… I’ll still talk to you once everything is finished. How does that sound?
Vika: You know what? That… That would be nice. It’ll be nice to have someone who just wants to talk to me randomly.
Heather: I’ll look forward to it then.
Vika: So will I.
Notes:
Update time
-Digital
Chapter 200: Calill x Muarim
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Calill and Muarim C ~
Calill: It’s been quite some time since I last set my sights on you, Muarim. How have you been?
Muarim: Calill… Is there anything in particular that you wish to speak about?
Calill: Not especially. I simply wished to see how you were doing.
Muarim: You speak so casually… It concerns me.
Calill: How so?
Muarim: I may not know you particularly well, but… I do know a few things about the way that you operate. You often speak with others if you have a reason for doing so.
Calill: That’s applicable to most people, isn’t it?
Muarim: Perhaps… I simply wish to know what it is that you are currently aiming for. What do you seek?
Calill: I… I want to talk to you about something of importance.
Muarim: What is it?
Calill: Ah… We can address this at a later point. We’re being called off to prepare for the next battle. Come.
Muarim: …
~ Calill and Muarim B ~
Muarim: It seems that we have a moment of peace… What is it that you wish to know?
Calill: I was wondering if you had any tips for… Well… Aiding in raising a child.
Muarim: Why are you coming to me for this…?
Calill: Your relationship with Tormod seems to fall into that category.
Muarim: I didn’t…
Calill: I have a daughter, you know… Largo and I adopted her not long after the previous war ended.
Muarim: I see…
Calill: She wasn’t frozen by the goddess’ actions… So she’s at the base of the tower right now. I’ve been doing what I can to look after her, but this… I suppose you could say that it has me thinking.
Muarim: And you wish to ask for advice…
Calill: Precisely.
Muarim: I… I will get back to you if I think of anything.
Calill: I’ll be waiting to hear from you then.
~ Calill and Muarim A ~
Muarim: Calill.
Calill: I see that the time has come for us to continue our conversation from before.
Muarim: I’m afraid that… I don’t have anything to say to you on this matter.
Calill: What? Why not?
Muarim: Regardless of my dynamics with a certain young mage… Parenthood is a difficult thing to navigate. Every case is different, and that is certainly true with your daughter as well.
Calill: So you have nothing to say?
Muarim: ...You love her, don’t you?
Calill: More than anything.
Muarim: Then you already have a solid foundation for what is to come. Care for your child is crucial above all else.
Calill: I suppose so…
Muarim: The fact that you are considering asking for outside advice to begin with is a sign that you are doing what is right. You know your relationship with your daughter best.
Calill: Thank you, Muarim… I appreciate that.
Muarim: I am glad that I was able to help you on this matter.
Calill: It’s not going to be easy to go back to regular life after all of this is over, but I’m going to do what I can… Amy deserves that much.
Muarim: I am sure that you will do what is best for your family. You are a good person, Calill. Your care for your family is noticeable, and I am confident that you will do what you must in order to find a positive future for those you care for.
Calill: And I’m sure that you’ll do the same… Perhaps you two will be able to meet one day. I’m sure that Amy would adore you.
Muarim: Then… Perhaps we’ll have to arrange for such a thing.
Calill: Hm… Perhaps.
Notes:
Oh my god 200 baby!!
Chapter 201: Elincia x Mist
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Elincia and Mist C ~
Mist: I have to say, Queen Elincia… It really is nice to be able to fight alongside you again.
Elincia: Oh? If you don’t mind my asking, what brought this on?
Mist: I guess… I was just thinking about how things were three years ago. I really liked being able to get to know you back then.
Elincia: Thank you for the compliment, Mist… Though I don’t know what exactly is deserving of such high praise.
Mist: Well… You’re part of our family here, aren’t you? There’s no reason for me to not be happy to have the chance to see you a bit more.
Elincia: You… You think of me as family.
Mist: Yeah. I do. Is there something wrong with that?
Elincia: N-No… Not at all…
Mist: You seem really flustered all of a sudden…
Elincia: E-Excuse me for a moment…
Mist: She ran off… Huh.
~ Elincia and Mist B ~
Elincia: Mist… I should apologize. I didn’t mean to leave you so quickly the last time that we spoke.
Mist: I was kind of worried about you… You got all worried and ran off when I started talking about how you were family to me.
Elincia: I’m afraid that I don’t understand why you came to think that way in the first place…
Mist: I don’t really know how to describe it either… I just know that my thoughts on you shifted at some point, and… You feel like part of our family.
Elincia: Are you referring to yourself and Ike…?
Mist: Sort of… And the rest of the mercenaries.
Elincia: I see…
Mist: Everyone here is part of a family, and you aren’t an exception. I like it best that way.
Elincia: Then… I’m honored to be part of this group in your mind.
Mist: I’m glad to hear it.
~ Elincia and Mist A ~
Mist: Queen Elincia… Are you alright? You keep on giving me odd looks.
Elincia: My apologies… I can’t seem to stop thinking about what we discussed when we were last together.
Mist: About you being family? What about it?
Elincia: I simply didn’t expect you to say such a thing.
Mist: Well… Family has always been one of the most important things in the world to me. I think that there’s nobody that influences your life more than your family.
Elincia: I agree completely.
Mist: And… The whole mercenary company is my family. Even if we aren’t related by blood, I still think of them that way, and you’re part of it too.
Elincia: Thank you for accepting me into something so important to you, Mist…
Mist: Don’t you do that too? Your retainers certainly seem to treat you like family.
Elincia: I suppose so… I simply never recognized that this was the best way to word it all.
Mist: Family isn’t all about blood ties, you know… Family sometimes is the people that we choose to be part of our lives, and all of us chose you to be there three years ago. If you ever need anything, you can always fall back on us.
Elincia: You’ve done more than enough for me… Thank you for everything, you and the rest of your family.
Mist: Our family.
Elincia: I… I suppose so…
Mist: Ah, sorry! I think I hear Ike calling for me, so I should get going. I’ll talk to you later, Queen Elincia!
Elincia: Farewell, Mist… Family… I never thought that I would have that again, but… It’s lovely. Thank you for everything, Mist… I don’t think I can ever hope to express how grateful I am to you and everyone else… My family.
Notes:
Now I go sleeeeep because I have to wake up early tomorrow oof
-Digital
Chapter 202: Tibarn x Mia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Tibarn and Mia C ~
Tibarn: I can feel your gaze on me from all the way over here. Is there any reason in particular that you’re staring so much?
Mia: Ah-! Sorry about that. I didn’t mean to bother you with all that.
Tibarn: I’d just like an explanation, if you don’t mind.
Mia: I’ve just been trying to study the way that you fight. You’re a strong fighter, and I want to learn all that I can from those who are more powerful than I am.
Tibarn: I see… That’s dutiful of you, I have to confess.
Mia: You flatter me…! But that’s just how I am. Focusing on becoming stronger is important for anyone working as a mercenary, and I’m not going to slack off when it matters most.
Tibarn: In that case, I’ll be looking forward to seeing how you perform from here on out.
Mia: I won’t let you down!
~ Tibarn and Mia B ~
Tibarn: Your staring and observing hasn’t done anything to relax since our last conversation, has it?
Mia: I still want to study you and everyone around us.
Tibarn: It’s odd… You’re a beorc while I’m a laguz. We fight differently on a fundamental level because of the contrast of what we are.
Mia: I think that there’s a lot more that beorc and laguz can learn from each other than people would expect at a first glance. The more that you can learn, the better.
Tibarn: Just so long as you aren’t expecting me to suddenly start swinging a sword around, I think that we understand each other.
Mia: Of course not. I’m not asking for that at all… I’m just glad to be able to watch you fight at all. I’m going to do what I can to keep getting better. Promise!
Tibarn: I’ll be counting on it.
~ Tibarn and Mia A ~
Mia: You know… I think that I’ve learned a lot about you by watching you fight.
Tibarn: What makes you say that?
Mia: I think that you can learn a lot about someone just by observing them, and combat only helps to contribute to that image.
Tibarn: I guess I’ll bite. What exactly have you learned about me from all of this watching of yours?
Mia: You’re a confident, passionate, and loyal person. Those are all admirable traits, and I can tell that you have nothing but determination for our cause.
Tibarn: You’re incredibly observant… And I would say that you’re correct on all those fronts.
Mia: On top of that, fighting alongside you has given me the chance to learn more about how you handle yourself in battle.
Tibarn: I should hope so. We all need to know how the others in this party handle themselves in combat so that we’re able to handle any conflict that comes our way with even greater success.
Mia: I agree… Plus, it helps me to get better just by watching good fighters engage in combat. It’s not like I can just spar with everyone who catches my eye, especially not at a time like this. That means that watching is going to have to work.
Tibarn: You’ve got a lot of passion and determination for what you do too, I must say. It seems like everything you do finds new ways to impress me.
Mia: I appreciate the compliment, but I’m not done growing yet. I’ve got a long way to go. After all, there’s always room for improvement no matter what happens, and I’m going to keep pushing for it.
Tibarn: Good. I look forward to seeing where this spirit can get you.
Mia: Thanks! The same to you!
Tibarn: ...Heh.
Notes:
Support time before I go to bed
-Digital
Chapter 203: Micaiah x Tauroneo
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Micaiah and Tauroneo C ~
Micaiah: Is there something wrong, General Tauroneo…? Your expression seems so stormy as of late…
Tauroneo: To be quite frank with you, I… I am concerned.
Micaiah: Concerned? What about?
Tauroneo: It has to do with the soldiers in our army.
Micaiah: What about them?
Tauroneo: Those outside of our innermost circle… Have you noticed how they behave around you?
Micaiah: They… They seem to think rather highly of me…
Tauroneo: You can say what is truly on your mind. I can keep it a secret.
Micaiah: It… It concerns me. I don’t understand it completely, but… It’s almost to the point of being obsessive. They think too highly of me to the point of being unhealthy…
Tauroneo: Then you have seen it as well.
Micaiah: I have… But I don’t know what to do about it.
Tauroneo: If only I had an answer for you…
~ Micaiah and Tauroneo B ~
Micaiah: I… I believe that the issue is getting worse.
Tauroneo: Since the liberation of Daein, much has taken place… They idolize you.
Micaiah: I don’t want this in the slightest. They shouldn’t be so willing to put everything on the line for a single person, much less someone who isn’t even in line for the throne.
Tauroneo: They all want to fight for you and no other.
Micaiah: I don’t like it at all… Their behavior is tipping into unhealthy and has been for quite some time. I just wish that I knew how to handle it…
Tauroneo: We’re in the middle of one of the biggest fights in Daein’s recent history… It won’t be easy to dissuade them.
Micaiah: It seems as if nothing is ever easy… But I will do what I can to find a solution. I owe it to everyone to do that much.
~ Micaiah and Tauroneo A ~
Micaiah: The world has turned to stone…
Tauroneo: It has… The goddess is ruthless in showing the world the true nature of her punishment.
Micaiah: But it brought a stop to the war, albeit temporarily. I don’t like the idea of everyone being in this state, but… I pray that it returns sense to everyone when they awaken.
Tauroneo: Are you still afraid of the way that they treat you?
Micaiah: To be quite frank with you… Yes, I am. I don’t like that they look up to me in such a way. They shouldn’t be acting like this.
Tauroneo: What if the issue persists?
Micaiah: I’ll take matters into my own hands… I may not have had the chance to do such a thing before the war came to such a screeching halt, but I will have the ability to do so after the goddess is defeated.
Tauroneo: If you find that you need assistance in such a task, all you need to do is find me.
Micaiah: Thank you for the offer… But I need to do this on my own. Everyone is in this situation because of their thoughts towards me specifically, and it’s my duty to ensure that it doesn’t spiral out of control once again.
Tauroneo: If you insist.
Micaiah: I don’t want anyone to live solely for my sake… They’re all people as well with their own dreams and futures ahead of them. They shouldn’t sacrifice themselves solely for my purposes. It… It makes me sick. The war has led to such romanticization of combat… But I’ll do what I can to stop it. You have my word on that much.
Tauroneo: I have every confidence that you will succeed.
Micaiah: Thank you… I’ll do everything in my power to change this for everyone else’s sake… It’s what they deserve and what they need.
Notes:
And now it's time to go the hell to sleep
-Digital
Chapter 204: Astrid x Sothe
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Sothe and Astrid C ~
Sothe: It’s been a long time since I last saw you, Astrid… How have you been doing?
Astrid: Ah, Sothe! It’s great to see you once more. I’ve been well. How have you fared?
Sothe: I’m doing as good as I can, I suppose… You’ve been in Crimea, haven’t you?
Astrid: I have been… I believe that I’ll be spending the rest of my life there, as a matter of fact.
Sothe: Because you’re still trying to escape from your parents and their reach, aren’t you?
Astrid: I am… I can’t return to Begnion as things stand now, but in Crimea, I’m happy where I am.
Sothe: I’m glad to know that you’ve been making progress on your confidence… You’re like an entirely new person in the best way possible.
Astrid: Thank you, Sothe… I appreciate that.
Sothe: Of course.
~ Sothe and Astrid B ~
Sothe: We’re getting closer to the end of all this… And you’ve been acting off.
Astrid: How so?
Sothe: You’ve been tense. I can see it in battle, and I know that there are many others who have picked up on it too. What’s going on?
Astrid: I… I’m uncertain about what the future is going to hold.
Sothe: I thought you were staying in Crimea.
Astrid: Yes, but… Begnion still presents itself to me with a few certain challenges, I’m afraid.
Sothe: What are you referring to specifically?
Astrid: Begnion is going to see a complete upheaval and change for the nobility… That’s what this is going to amount to.
Sothe: Isn’t that a good thing? You want things to change, don’t you?
Astrid: It’s… It’s complicated, I suppose.
Sothe: Isn’t everything complicated these days?
Astrid: You can certainly say that again…
~ Sothe and Astrid A ~
Sothe: You’re still acting strangely. Are you ready to talk about it?
Astrid: You can see it?
Sothe: I can. Are you ready to talk about it?
Astrid: My family… They’re going to be impacted by the change in the nobility.
Sothe: But that’s good. Your family destroyed its connection with you because of its nobility and status.
Astrid: Still… I suppose that I still feel somewhat obligated to take care of this…
Sothe: Stop.
Astrid: What?
Sothe: They’ve mistreated you, and they aren’t deserving of your time. I know that it’s not easy to just overturn a deep instinct like that, but you have to try. This is for your own good.
Astrid: I…
Sothe: This isn’t behavior that can be shrugged off, Astrid. If they see the consequences of their crimes, then that’s on them. That’s not something that you have to deal with after you’ve deliberately left them behind.
Astrid: I… I suppose that you’re right…
Sothe: You don’t owe them anything after all that they’ve done to you. Do you understand me?
Astrid: I do… I don’t want to go back to them, but… I feel obligated to.
Sothe: Then focus on your life in Crimea. You said it before. That’s where you belong, and you should stay there if that’s what makes you happiest, Astrid. Don’t let them pull you back in. You deserve better than that.
Astrid: You’re right, Sothe… Thank you for all of this. I don’t think I can thank you enough.
Sothe: I’m just saying what anyone else would in my position. You… You should do what you can to enjoy everything that’s given to you in Crimea. I’m sure that it’s going to be great for you.
Astrid: I will… I promise. Maybe I’ll write you letters about it one day.
Sothe: I would like that…
Astrid: Then it shall be done.
Notes:
I'm so sleepy dear god
-Digital
Chapter 205: Leanne x Fiona
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Fiona and Leanne C ~
Fiona: And that should just about do it! All cleaned up and ready for the next battle.
Leanne: H-Hello.
Fiona: Ah, Princess Leanne! My apologies. I didn’t realize that you were standing there. I would have greeted you otherwise.
Leanne: It’s… A-Alright. I just… Want company.
Fiona: You do? In that case, feel free to stay here as long as you like. I would be more than happy to spend time with you.
Leanne: Thank you…
Fiona: I was just focusing on preparing for the upcoming fight. We don’t have the time to slack off when we’re in the middle of such a notable conflict, so I have to be ready.
Leanne: I see…
Fiona: I’m done with cleaning off my weapons for now, but if you’d like, you can come with me as I do my rounds through the camp. How does that sound?
Leanne: It s-sounds… Lovely.
Fiona: Then let’s get to it.
~ Fiona and Leanne B ~
Fiona: You know, Princess Leanne… You’ve been spending a lot of time around me lately.
Leanne: I-I guess so…
Fiona: I’m not trying to judge you or anything. I don’t mind being around you, but… It makes me wonder. Is there a reason all of this started so quickly?
Leanne: Your presence… B-Brings comfort.
Fiona: I… I’m comforting to you? I have to admit, that’s the last thing that I expected you to say. What makes you say that in the first place?
Leanne: You are… Kind… Generous. Patient. You… You seek justice.
Fiona: Thank you for the high praise, Princess… It truly does mean a lot.
Leanne: You… Remind me… O-Of someone.
Fiona: I do? Would… Would you like to talk about it?
Leanne: L-Later… Fight… Soon.
Fiona: Ah, you’re right! I completely lost track of time. I’ll be counting on speaking to you again when the time comes.
Leanne: I-I as well…
~ Fiona and Leanne A ~
Fiona: Phew… Well, with that battle taken care of, we’re finally able to talk about what was on your mind before. You said that I reminded you of someone, yes?
Leanne: Yes… My s-sister… Lillia.
Fiona: I believe her name has been mentioned in passing…
Leanne: You look different… But your heart… I-I can feel it. You… You are like her. She was kind, g-generous, and patient… With strong justice. Just like you.
Fiona: I’m honored that you compare me to someone you think so highly of, Princess Leanne… I remember hearing that herons can peer into the hearts of others, but I’ve never seen it in action before.
Leanne: Your heart… It is like Lillia. You are like Lillia.
Fiona: Thank you… I truly don’t know what to say.
Leanne: Y-You will… Do great things. I know.
Fiona: You really think that…?
Leanne: Yes!
Fiona: I trust you completely when you say that then… I’m glad that you have such high hopes for me, Princess Leanne. I’ll make sure to not let you down.
Leanne: Y-You won’t…
Fiona: Are you alright? You look sad…
Leanne: L-Lillia is gone… Has been for m-many years…
Fiona: I’m so sorry…
Leanne: B-Being with you… Is like… She is here again. Like she is with me.
Fiona: That’s why you were spending so much time with me… You thought I was comforting to be around because I was like…
Leanne: Sister…
Fiona: ...I know that I can’t do anything to bring your sister back to you, but… I will do what I can to support you from now on. That much I can promise you.
Leanne: T-Thank you… Very much.
Fiona: It’s my pleasure, Princess Leanne… Truly.
Notes:
This is going up so late wow
-Digital
Chapter 206: Lucia x Geoffrey
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Geoffrey and Lucia C ~
Lucia: Geoffrey, is something the matter? I can tell that something else has been on your mind as of late.
Geoffrey: Has it been that obvious?
Lucia: Perhaps not to everyone else, but I’m your sister. I can see it better than any other.
Geoffrey: I see…
Lucia: You don’t have to hide all of this, you know. If you want to talk, then feel free to find me.
Geoffrey: I appreciate the offer, Lucia. Truly, thank you.
Lucia: You aren’t going to be telling me about it, are you?
Geoffrey: …
Lucia: ...I know you a lot better than you’re choosing to recognize right now. I’m not going to push you too hard on it, but… All you have to do is come and find me if you need something. It’s that simple.
Geoffrey: Thank you, Lucia… For everything.
~ Geoffrey and Lucia B ~
Lucia I’ve been thinking about your peculiar behavior, Geoffrey.
Geoffrey: You’re still concerned, aren’t you?
Lucia: Of course I am. You’ve been acting odd, and it’s starting to impact your battle prowess as well. I don’t want anything to happen to you on the battlefield, so why don’t you start talking about it?
Geoffrey: I’m afraid that’s not an option.
Lucia: ...You seem to be tense around me in particular. Is there something about me that makes you not want to talk?
Geoffrey: It’s… It’s a complicated matter, Lucia.
Lucia: I can understand that, but it doesn’t mean that you have to deal with it by yourself. You aren’t alone here, Geoffrey, so try to reach out to those around you.
Geoffrey: I… I’ll consider it.
Lucia: I was hoping for a bit more than that, but I won’t pressure you too hard. Just… Look after yourself, would you? I don’t want you to come back to me as a corpse.
Geoffrey: I wouldn’t dream of it.
Lucia: You had better keep to that then.
Geoffrey: …
~ Geoffrey and Lucia A ~
Geoffrey: I can tell that you’re still wondering about what’s bothering me, Lucia…
Lucia: I am. I want you to talk to someone even if it isn’t me.
Geoffrey: …
Lucia: We’re all here for you. Just… Tell us what’s going on.
Geoffrey: ...I haven’t been able to forget that day.
Lucia: What?
Geoffrey: The day that you were almost killed in the rebellion against Crimea’s royalty. I know that the life of a knight is meant to be sacrificed in the name of the royals in case such a thing is necessary, but…
Lucia: The reality was staring you in the face, and you couldn’t escape it.
Geoffrey: No… There wasn’t a way to escape it. I knew what was going to come next, and there was nothing I could do about it.
Lucia: …
Geoffrey: I made peace with the life of a knight many years ago. We made peace with it together. We knew what our only option would be if push came to shove, and yet…
Lucia: ...I know.
Geoffrey: I hope that Crimea sees peace again sometime soon… I hope all of Tellius does. I don’t think that I’ll be able to handle another stressful situation like that. I don’t want to lose you, Lucia… Even if such is the way of the knight.
Lucia: I felt the same way three years ago when you almost had to be sacrificed… It’s the way of the knight, but… We’ll still do what we can to survive.
Geoffrey: We’ll find a way to get through this war together. Can you promise me that much?
Lucia: But of course.
Notes:
Oooooooh boy siblings
-Digital
Chapter 207: Sanaki x Sigrun
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Sanaki and Sigrun C ~
Sigrun: Empress… Is there something amiss? You’ve been acting somewhat strange lately, and… I have to admit that I’m concerned.
Sanaki: It’s none of your concern. In fact, it’s something nobody should be focused on.
Sigrun: If there’s something on your mind, you don’t need to hide it. I’m here if you wish to talk.
Sanaki: It doesn’t matter… We have to defeat the goddess, don’t we?
Sigrun: I suppose so… But that doesn’t mean that you have to ignore your emotions along the way.
Sanaki: We have to stay focused. Petty matters such as these can wait for another time. The next battle is coming.
Sigrun: Even if that’s the case, I want to make sure that you’re alright.
Sanaki: I’m fine. Pretend that this conversation never even happened. We have business to take care of.
Sigrun: If you insist, Empress…
~ Sanaki and Sigrun B ~
Sigrun: Pardon me for probing this subject once again, but… You truly don’t seem to be acting like yourself.
Sanaki: And just what makes you say that?
Sigrun: Everything about you has simply been… Different as of late.
Sanaki: It isn’t important. We have other things to attend to now, don’t we?
Sigrun: Perhaps…
Sanaki: …
Sigrun: ...I understand. You’re watching the Maiden of Dawn, are you not?
Sanaki: I-It matters not! This isn’t an issue in the slightest!
Sigrun: I see it now… You are jealous of her ability to speak with the goddess, and… It’s weighing heavily on you.
Sanaki: An empress has no need to get jealous of anything! It doesn’t matter how I feel towards her! We have an objective to take care of, and the goddess isn’t going to be waiting forever.
Sigrun: Empress--
Sanaki: Forget that this happened, would you? It doesn’t matter… Let’s go.
Sigrun: Poor thing…
~ Sanaki and Sigrun A ~
Sigrun: Empress… I think it’s time that we talked.
Sanaki: What about?
Sigrun: Your relationship with the Maiden of Dawn… You truly do envy her, do you not?
Sanaki: That’s not--
Sigrun: Important? Perhaps not to you, but… It is to me. Please… Tell me what is on your mind.
Sanaki: ...Why does she get the ability to talk to the goddess? I’m the one who should be able to communicate with her! I’m the heir of the Begnion Empire! So why…?
Sigrun: I understand your envy… Anyone would feel jealous in your position.
Sanaki: ...What if I’m not the apostle meant to communicate with the goddess? What then? Has my entire life truly been a lie?
Sigrun: I know of one thing that has most certainly been truthful.
Sanaki: And what is that?
Sigrun: My loyalty to you.
Sanaki: I don’t understand.
Sigrun: I don’t care in the slightest if you’re the apostle or not. I’m simply happy to have been given the chance to get to know you. I… You have brought new light to my life. Your status is unimportant to me compared to the fact that you and I have bonded. You mean a lot to me, and your position does not matter to me.
Sanaki: I… I thought that you would leave me if you knew the truth.
Sigrun: And that’s why you didn’t want to talk about it.
Sanaki: Y-Yes…
Sigrun: That could never be an issue… My loyalty is to you, not the title you carry.
Sanaki: Thank you, Sigrun…
Sigrun: I’ll stand by you to the end and then even further beyond. I promise.
Sanaki: I… I’ll be one worthy of your loyalty. I swear it.
Sigrun: I know that you will… You always do.
Notes:
I like this one awww
-Digital
Chapter 208: Ike x Titania
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ike and Titania C ~
Titania: Ike… Is there something the matter? You’ve been somewhat distracted as of late.
Ike: What was that? Sorry.
Titania: I was asking if you were okay. Judging by the fact that you were too spaced out to notice, I would say that the answer is certainly negatory.
Ike: Sorry about that… I’ve been doing a lot of thinking lately.
Titania: ...It’s about the Black Knight, isn’t it?
Ike: Was it that obvious?
Titania: It would unsettle anyone to hear that he was back, and given that he was responsible for the death of your father… Of course it’s upsetting for you.
Ike: I can’t believe that he’s still out there… I was so sure that he was gone, and yet…
Titania: We’re going to find him, and we’ll bring him to justice. I promise.
Ike: You’re right… It’s just a matter of time.
~ Ike and Titania B ~
Ike: He was there.
Titania: During the last battle… He most certainly was.
Ike: I don’t know how he managed to survive, but… He did, and he’s fighting on the side of Daein.
Titania: I heard that he has unshakeable loyalty to the Maiden of Dawn leading the enemy forces.
Ike: So it seems… It’s only a matter of time before we have to fight against him again, and when we do, I’m going to make sure that I win.
Titania: It’s for the sake of your father, isn’t it?
Ike: He deserves to be able to rest in peace, and defeating the Black Knight… It’s the least that I can do to help him. It’s what he needs, and… It’s what I need too.
Titania: I’ll be with you until the end, Ike. I promise.
Ike: Thank you, Titania… I’ll make sure that we win one way or another. You can count on it.
~ Ike and Titania A ~
Ike: At long last… It’s all over.
Titania: The Black Knight was General Zelgius all along, and now… He’s gone.
Ike: I got revenge for the sake of my father, and yet… I don’t know. Something inside of me feels… Hollow.
Titania: Justice and revenge… They are difficult beasts to navigate. Moving in the wrong way can easily cause something to grow dark inside of you.
Ike: I’ve fulfilled my mission, and while I do know that I did the right thing, I… It’s odd. Part of me feels empty, like a hole that I’m never going to be able to fill.
Titania: Your father is at peace, and that’s… That’s what you were seeking all along. It’s not easy to have your grief torn apart so relentlessly all over again like this, but… You’re a strong person, Ike. You know what you’re doing, and I believe that you’ll be alright.
Ike: Thank you, Titania… Even if my father is gone, and even if I had to fight against someone who I presumed was an ally… I’m going to be alright. I know it.
Titania: What makes you so sure?
Ike: I have you and the rest of the mercenaries at my side. We’ve been together up to this point, and I know that we’re going to stay by one another’s side to the bitter end.
Titania: I’m glad that you know that, Ike… I’ll be here for you no matter what.
Ike: I’m going to find a way to be alright no matter how empty I feel right now. As long as you and the rest of the group are by my side… I’m going to pull through. For the sake of my father, we’ll press on to the bitter end.
Titania: I’m glad to hear it… And I wouldn’t have it any other way.
Notes:
Support time because I'm in a mood
-Digital
Chapter 209: Leonardo x Pelleas
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Leonardo and Pelleas C ~
Pelleas: Leonardo… Might I ask you for advice?
Leonardo: You need advice from me? Huh. I never thought I’d see the day. What is this about?
Pelleas: I want to know if you have any advice regarding being an optimal ruler and leader.
Leonardo: What makes you think that I’m the person to ask about this?
Pelleas: You come from a noble family of Daein, do you not?
Leonardo: I haven’t been a noble for a long time. I was never a ruler or leader of my house either, so I’m hardly the one to ask for advice.
Pelleas: I see… My apologies if I brought up old memories for you then.
Leonardo: It’s fine. If you want advice like this, I suggest asking Micaiah or Nolan. They’re the ones who know things about this.
Pelleas: Thank you, Leonardo… I-I appreciate it…
~ Leonardo and Pelleas B ~
Pelleas: Leonardo… I’m sorry to ask you for more of your time, but… I’d like to know if you have any other advice for me.
Leonardo: You’re awfully intent on asking me about what I can give you in terms of tips even though you’re the king here.
Pelleas: I was raised somewhat isolated within Daein. This… It’s all very new to me.
Leonardo: ...I doubt that anything I say is going to be on par with what the others could tell you, but… My best piece of advice is to not drive your country to ruin.
Pelleas: …
Leonardo: King Ashnard destroyed this country with his ambition for power. My noble house was pushed into the ground under the weight of his influence. As long as you don’t do that… You’ll be fine.
Pelleas: I see… Thank you, Leonardo…
Leonardo: You’re welcome.
Pelleas: I wish it was that easy…
~ Leonardo and Pelleas A ~
Leonardo: You’ve been uneasy around me for a while. Do you want to tell me what’s going on? Or should we continue with this little dance of avoidance?
Pelleas: My apologies, Leonardo…
Leonardo: Does this have anything to do with the advice I gave you previously?
Pelleas: It… It does… I suppose that I feel as if I’ve already failed many people…
Leonardo: Because of the war?
Pelleas: Yes… I wished to ask you for leadership advice because I feared that I had already asked for enough of Micaiah, but… Due to my predecessor, you had nothing to say. Because of his actions, you told me to stay away from conflict, and yet…
Leonardo: ...The blood pact was a mistake that you made. I’m not going to sugarcoat it, but… You can do one thing that your father refused to.
Pelleas: And what is that?
Leonardo: Make an attempt to change.
Pelleas: I’m afraid I don’t follow…
Leonardo: Your father did everything shamelessly for the sake of furthering his own ambition regardless of who he stepped on or drove into the ground. You can be different and make an effort to change and repair the damage that you’ve done.
Pelleas: I suppose that you’re right…
Leonardo: People make mistakes. It’s a part of life to mess up every once in a while, but the best people out there know how to make things better and find a way to move past their mistakes.
Pelleas: Thank you, Leonardo… That’s the best advice that you could ever provide me, and… I’m not going to let you down. I’ll do what I can to fix my actions from here on out and lead Daein into a new era of prosperity.
Leonardo: I’ll be looking forward to seeing what you make of this then.
Notes:
I like DGS
-Digital
Chapter 210: Haar x Ulki
Chapter Text
~ Ulki and Haar C ~
Ulki: Haar, we need to talk.
Haar: Is something the matter?
Ulki: As a matter of fact, yes.
Haar: Then do enlighten me as to the mistake I’ve made this time.
Ulki: You’re so… Attentive these days.
Haar: Is that a bad thing? You were telling me three years ago that you wanted me to focus more on the battles as they were happening, right? How is this something that you’re upset about?
Ulki: It’s unsettling how sharp you’ve become… I can see it in the way that you carry yourself. Something else is on your mind.
Haar: There’s always something on my mind… Like getting in a good nap.
Ulki: Then why haven’t you been sleeping properly as of late?
Haar: …
Ulki: I won’t force you to talk about it right now, but you should resolve the issue before it can grow any worse. The last thing we want is for you to get hurt. Be careful out there, would you?
Haar: If you insist…
~ Ulki and Haar B ~
Haar: Ulki, I can feel you glaring at me from over here. If there’s something that you need to say, go on and say it, would you?
Ulki: I can hear the strain in your voice.
Haar: What was that?
Ulki: I can tell that there’s something wrong, and it’s on a much deeper level than most others realize.
Haar: You’re incredibly attentive.
Ulki: I am. It’s part of my duty working for the king of hawks.
Haar: And what exactly do you think that all of this is about?
Ulki: I can’t say for sure. That’s something that only you can tell me about.
Haar: …
Ulki: My offer from before remains. If you need someone to speak with, I’m here to listen, and so are many others in this army. I suggest that you resolve the issue sooner rather than later… We need you out there.
Haar: Yeah… I guess so…
~ Ulki and Haar A ~
Ulki: I believe that I’ve found the answer to your plight, Haar.
Haar: And what is it?
Ulki: The redheaded wyvern rider… Jill is her name, yes?
Haar: …
Ulki: You two were rather close three years ago, were you not? I believe that you share a long history, and fighting against her isn’t easy for you, is it?
Haar: You’re very observant, aren’t you?
Ulki: I told you before that it comes with the territory.
Haar: I guess so…
Ulki: ...Tell me what you’re thinking.
Haar: ...I shouldn’t be fighting against her. She’s troubled by what’s happening, and I can see it. She doesn’t want to be there, but she is regardless. This isn’t the path that she wants to follow.
Ulki: You’re worried?
Haar: I am. Jill has every right to follow her own path, but she shouldn’t be pushing herself in the wrong direction due to outside reasons.
Ulki: But it’s hard to get through to her given the circumstances.
Haar: Exactly. I want her to be safe more than anything else. I owe that much to her and to her father, and yet… Here we are, fighting on opposite sides of the war.
Ulki: ...I’m sure that she’ll be fighting on our side soon enough.
Haar: What makes you so confident?
Ulki: I heard the stress in her voice as well… She wishes to be with us the same way that you want her to change sides.
Haar: I’ll just have to trust you on that for now… I hope that you’re right.
Ulki: I’m sure that she’ll be with us soon… Just be patient until then. All we need is a bit of time.
Haar: Time… If only we could all get a little more of that…
Chapter 211: Bastian x Volke
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Volke and Bastian C ~
Bastian: After three long years, it seems as if our shared mission has finally been completed. Our goal has seen accomplishment after a lengthy battle.
Volke: Izuka’s dead, you mean.
Bastian: You put it rather indelicately by saying so… But I did notice something in the midst of our battle against him.
Volke: Oh?
Bastian: You were looking at him rather curiously… Almost as if you knew him better than you were willing to let on at a first glance.
Volke: You’re imagining things. I don’t know him, and even if I did, it wouldn’t matter.
Bastian: Oh, but I’m not quite as easily fooled as many others, and I know that there is something else taking place in your mind. I can see it in your eyes.
Volke: I told you that there’s nothing to it, and I meant it. That’s it.
Bastian: But--
Volke: This conversation is over. Goodbye.
Bastian: How blunt he is…
~ Volke and Bastian B ~
Bastian: I wonder… Will you be willing to share the truth of your relationship with our deceased foe at this time?
Volke: You don’t want to let this go, do you?
Bastian: Oh, of course not! Your past has remained an enigmatic mystery for so long until now… How could I pass up on the opportunity to learn the truth of the history that you have kept masked from the world at large?
Volke: If you want to know, you can pay me ten thousand gold pieces. You know how I operate.
Bastian: So I do… You are currently working under the queen’s contract, are you not?
Volke: What of it?
Bastian: That is not full compensation for this answer, I take it?
Volke: I already named my price.
Bastian: I knew you would say such a thing… How tragic.
Volke: Come back to me with the gold or leave the subject where it stands.
Bastian: If you insist…
~ Volke and Bastian A ~
Volke: What’s this?
Bastian: I said that I wished to hear the truth of your answer, did I not?
Volke: Don’t tell me that you actually did it.
Bastian: You can evaluate my actions on your own terms, hm?
Volke: ...Don’t bother handing the money over.
Bastian: Oh? What has prompted your change of heart?
Volke: I suppose that I’ve gotten somewhat… Attached to you over the past few years. Consider this to be your one and only discount in terms of my services, a loyalty benefit, if you will. I trust you to keep this information close to your chest. After all, I won’t be so forgiving the next time such a situation takes place.
Bastian: I would hardly dream of it. Do continue.
Volke: ...I was young, and Izuka was one of my first clients. To this day, he’s the only one who I ever abandoned before the contract could be carried out.
Bastian: I take it that this was because of his unbecoming activities?
Volke: I wanted nothing to do with him, and I didn’t think I would ever see him again… Not until you approached me.
Bastian: I see…
Volke: But he’s dead and buried now, so it doesn’t matter. He got even more than he deserved by living so long in the first place.
Bastian: At least he is gone now… It’s hardly compensation for what he has done though.
Volke: At least he’s gone… That means I won’t have to clean up any of his messes in the future.
Bastian: But if your services are ever needed for other reasons…
Volke: Then you know exactly how to find me.
Bastian: Of course… Fireman.
Notes:
Oh yeah expect a double update on this story tomorrow since I missed a day this week that's coming soon
-Digital
Chapter 212: Giffca x Kyza
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Giffca and Kyza C ~
Kyza: That should take care of the remaining preparations needed for this upcoming battle… Perfect.
Giffca: You’re doing quite a bit of work here, aren’t you?
Kyza: Giffca! I didn’t realize that you were there.
Giffca: You always had a habit of getting caught up in something once you put your full focus to it.
Kyza: This is the final leg of our journey. Everything that we’ve done up to this point has been amounting to this, and it has to go well. I refuse to let everything fall apart now.
Giffca: I understand completely… Your determination is appreciated.
Kyza: I want to do what I can to defeat the goddess for the sake of the people in Gallia.
Giffca: A noble aim… I would expect nothing less of you.
Kyza: Thank you, sir… I’ll do what I can to live up to your expectations of me.
~ Giffca and Kyza B ~
Giffca: You do so much inventory that it makes it seem as if the rest of us have never even thought of touching that.
Kyza: I may not know much in terms of how to look after the stock of weapons, but I can ensure that we have the healing materials that we need.
Giffca: I understand completely… But looking over everything this much can’t be helpful to you, can it? You’re doing too much to push yourself.
Kyza: I have to make sure that this goes well.
Giffca: You expect perfection, do you not?
Kyza: I do. It’s what I can do to make sure that this operation goes smoothly, and I want to make sure that I do everything in my power to help us succeed.
Giffca: Be careful that you aren’t pushing too much though. You have to look after yourself as well, you know.
Kyza: Of course. I’ll be fine.
Giffca: I sure hope so…
~ Giffca and Kyza A ~
Giffca: It seems easiest to find you here by the healing supplies. You aren’t hurt, are you?
Kyza: Of course not. I wouldn’t walk around with an untreated injury, Giffca.
Giffca: Then what brings you to this area so frequently? There must be a reason for it.
Kyza: ...We don’t know what’s waiting for us when we finally confront the goddess on an even playing field. She has incredible strength, and even if we aren’t entirely sure what she has in store for us… I can assume easily enough that it isn’t good.
Giffca: So you want to be ready.
Kyza: I do… And I want to ensure that none of us wind up in the same condition as her past victims.
Giffca: You want to defend those around you then… Your aims truly remain noble regardless of the situation.
Kyza: I have to do what I can as a fighter and as a person. The people who are around me deserve that much, and I’m not going to leave them to struggle if I can do something to ease their suffering.
Giffca: Just promise me that after this is over, you keep yourself from pushing too hard. Trust me when I say that I have seen many soldiers use too much of their energy without realizing it and finding themselves in sometimes mortal peril as a result.
Kyza: I promise that I’ll be fine. I won’t let anything happen. I have to continue this duty of mine, after all.
Giffca: I’ll be ensuring that you keep to that promise then. You had best not break your end of this deal, Kyza.
Kyza: I would never even dream of it to begin with.
Notes:
One more update is coming in the next half hour or so wooooo
-Digital
Chapter 213: Gatrie x Heather
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Gatrie and Heather C ~
Gatrie: I can’t believe it! After all these years… It’s you!
Heather: Uh… Have we met?
Gatrie: Don’t tell me that you don’t remember me! You have to remember who I am!
Heather: Am I supposed to?
Gatrie: We were supposed to get married three years ago! You said that you had only a few days to live, and we were going to--
Heather: Ah, I get it… That was who you were.
Gatrie: Yes! Now, we can finally--
Heather: No.
Gatrie: But you said that we could--
Heather: Well, I survived my severe illness and decided that I could do better than someone like you. Is it really that surprising?
Gatrie: But…
Heather: I’ll just leave it at that for the time being. Times are different now, and life has changed. Keep that in mind from now on, would you?
Gatrie: I don’t understand…
Heather: I didn’t expect you to… This conversation is over. Until we meet again… Or maybe not.
Gatrie: Ugh…
~ Gatrie and Heather B ~
Gatrie: I really did think that you were the one when we first met…
Heather: You think that of every single girl that you meet. Don’t think that I haven’t noticed.
Gatrie: M-Maybe that’s true, but--
Heather: I got what I wanted from you, and that meant that it was time for me to get the hell out of there. That’s all that there was to it.
Gatrie: So… You really never thought about me in that way…?
Heather: We only knew each other for a matter of days while your army was in town during the charge of Crimea. It should be pretty obvious that I didn’t love you.
Gatrie: I…
Heather: I know what I said, so don’t ask me for more answers. Please. I don’t want to listen to this anymore.
Gatrie: Fine…
Heather: I’m glad we understand each other then. Goodbye, Gatrie.
Gatrie: Goodbye, I guess…
~ Gatrie and Heather A ~
Gatrie: Why did you do it?
Heather: Do what?
Gatrie: You scammed me three years ago. Why did you do that?
Heather: You were an easy mark, and I had to get my hands on some gold.
Gatrie: Even after everyone told me to give up and lose faith in you, I still wanted to press on…
Heather: Then that’s on you. It isn’t my problem.
Gatrie: Did you really just scam me because you could? Is that all that there was to it?
Heather: If I did have another reason, do you really think that I would tell you such sensitive information? That’s something that a rogue like me would want to keep close to her chest.
Gatrie: I just… I have to know.
Heather: Quit looking at me like that… Those big puppy eyes are already getting obnoxious.
Gatrie: Please?
Heather: Fine! Just knock it off, would you?
Gatrie: If you tell me, I will.
Heather: I did it because I needed the money for my mother. She’s sick and needs medicine that’s unfortunately on the pricey side. You were gullible and right there for me to take gold from, so I scammed you. That’s all there is to it.
Gatrie: ...I knew that some part of you was honest.
Heather: What?
Gatrie: I could see it in your eyes back then… That there was something going on with you and that you needed help.
Heather: You’re being ridiculous.
Gatrie: Maybe to you, but… I know the truth.
Heather: If you insist…
Gatrie: Even if you never loved me, I… I know that I did the right thing. You might have taken my money, but… I was right to not pursue you.
Heather: You let me go on purpose?
Gatrie: Yeah… Call it an instinct.
Heather: ...You’re worth more here than I thought. I’m impressed. Just… Stay out of trouble from here on out, would you? I won’t be there to get you out of scams again in the future, you know.
Gatrie: Consider it a deal!
Notes:
Wowie! All caught up on updates now!
-Digital
Chapter 214: Nasir x Ena
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ena and Nasir C ~
Ena: Grandfather… We need to talk.
Nasir: Is something wrong, Ena? I haven’t seen you so serious in years.
Ena: I.. I believe that there is something wrong with me.
Nasir: Something wrong with you? What are you referring to?
Ena: I don’t know how to describe it… There’s just something different deep down. I’m not sure what it could be, but… There’s something amiss.
Nasir: What do you think it could be?
Ena: I have no idea. I… I believe that I would need to contemplate it more, but I know that something is going on. I can feel it.
Nasir: Something… Inside of you? Can you still transform smoothly?
Ena: Yes… So it has to be something else… I don’t know what it is, but I have to find out one way or another.
Nasir: I’ll be here for you each step of the way. You know that.
Ena: Of course… Thank you.
~ Ena and Nasir B ~
Nasir: Have you found any luck with finding the truth?
Ena: Not particularly… Every once in a while, I simply feel oddly sick seemingly out of nowhere. I’ve been doing what I can to suppress it as of late, but it’s growing harder and harder.
Nasir: Sudden sickness… Are you feeling alright otherwise? Do you need to see a healer?
Ena: I don’t think that it’s anything of that nature, Grandfather… It’s hard to describe…
Nasir: Are you sure that it’s alright? I don’t want anything bad to happen to you because I wasn’t looking after you properly.
Ena: I’m confident that I’m fine, I just… I don’t understand why everything seems to be changing so suddenly.
Nasir: Is it the stress?
Ena: Perhaps… I’m not sure, but… I want to find out one way or another.
Nasir: I pray that you learn the truth soon as well…
~ Ena and Nasir A ~
Ena: Grandfather… I know what the problem is now.
Nasir: What is it? Why do you look so pale?
Ena: I… I believe that I’m pregnant.
Nasir: What…?!
Ena: It… It must have been Rajaion from so many years ago. Draconic lifespans are so lengthy, and our birth cycles compensate for such a thing… It could have only been Rajaion.
Nasir: Then your sickness… It’s related to…
Ena: The life that has been growing inside of me for more than twenty years now.
Nasir: I don’t know what to say…
Ena: I felt it during the last battle… I was terrified of the idea of dying, and… Something changed deep inside of me. I couldn’t tell you how I figured it out, just that the pieces suddenly seemed to fall into place.
Nasir: I understand… What will you do?
Ena: One day… This child will be born, and when they are, I’ll do everything that I can to look after them. Rajaion is gone now, but… This child will uphold his legacy. I’m sure of it.
Nasir: I’ll be there with you until that time arrives.
Ena: And even afterwards… That much is a given.
Nasir: Precisely.
Ena: Thank you…
Nasir: I simply request that you look after yourself until that time comes. You have to be careful and not push yourself too hard. Do you understand me? Don’t do anything too reckless.
Ena: I won’t… I’ll do everything that I can to survive for the sake of this child… My child.
Nasir: We’ll make proper preparations after the war… Until then, hold on for a little while longer, Ena.
Ena: Of course… For the sake of Rajaion and my child… I’ll survive. I promise.
Notes:
Music slaaaaps
-Digital
Chapter 215: Largo x Mia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Largo and Mia C ~
Largo: Mia! It’s good to see that you’re still kicking after all these years.
Mia: Hey there, Largo! I think that you already know exactly what question I’m going to be asking here, so let’s cut out the middleman.
Largo: Ah, yeah, about that… I don’t think that I’m going to be the best opponent for you right now, Mia.
Mia: What? Don’t tell me that you’re trying to weasel out of this! We agreed that we were going to be having a rematch when we next got the chance.
Largo: Yes, but… You’re going to win.
Mia: What makes you so sure?
Largo: Aside from the fact that you’ve beaten me every other time in the past, I haven’t been training over the past three years.
Mia: So you aren’t even going to try?
Largo: You can find better opponents out there, I’m sure. With that said, I’ll leave you to it.
Mia: ...He’s kidding himself if he thinks that I’m going to be letting this go so easily.
~ Largo and Mia B ~
Largo: Don’t tell me that you’re coming back to spar with me again, Mia.
Mia: I said that I wanted to spar with you, didn’t I?
Largo: And I haven’t been training.
Mia: Why not?
Largo: I haven’t been able to. I’ve had other things to be focusing on. I’ve somewhat retired from the mercenary life, and I know that you’re better than me. You know, if there was ever a question to begin with.
Mia: But…
Largo: I’m not trying to get away from this. Really. I know that you’re a great fighter, and you can do better than fighting against me.
Mia: Come on, let’s just--
Largo: Good luck out there, Mia. You can do better than this.
Mia: Grr…
~ Largo and Mia A ~
Mia: Alright, I want answers! Why is it that you’ve stopped your training? You don’t seem to want to spar at all anymore!
Largo: Well… After the war ends, I’m going to retire from fighting once and for all.
Mia: What? Why?
Largo: Calill and I… We’ve got a daughter now. We’ve established a business too, a tavern in Crimea. I didn’t think that it was possible, but… I found a better life than fighting.
Mia: And you’ve been focusing on that the past few years… That’s why you haven’t been training, isn’t it?
Largo: Exactly. If I wasn’t a match for you before, then I certainly wouldn’t be able to stand up to you now when I haven’t been keeping myself ready. I didn’t think that I was going to be heading back into combat, after all.
Mia: I see…
Largo: I hope that’s not too much of a disappointment.
Mia: No… It’s alright. You’re doing what you can to improve your life in your own ways, and I shouldn’t have been so pushy about it. I’m sorry.
Largo: Don’t worry about it. You should come by the tavern one day. I’d be happy to show off my daughter to you.
Mia: Deal! I’m excited to see what you’ve done… And maybe I’ll have made even more of a name for myself as a mercenary by then too. That way, we’ll both have things to be proud of.
Largo: I’m already looking forward to it… But if you really do want to have the rematch we promised all that time ago… We could have one final sparring match. You know, just for old time’s sake.
Mia: You’re on! I won’t be holding back even if you’ve gotten rusty!
Largo: I wouldn’t ask you to anyways.
Notes:
Largo became pretty wise over the gap between games so I really leaned into that here it's what he deserves
-Digital
Chapter 216: Naesala x Reyson
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Naesala and Reyson C ~
Reyson: …
Naesala: I take it that I already know the reason for your icy silence?
Reyson: You most certainly do.
Naesala: There’s no way that I could apologize enough for all of that, I suppose.
Reyson: You keep betraying people again and again. There’s hardly a way for me to move past actions that you haven’t gotten over to begin with.
Naesala: I can’t deny the truth of your words… One betrayal after another with me, isn’t it?
Reyson: I don’t know what my sister could possibly see in you.
Naesala: I can agree with you on that.
Reyson: When did you become so self-loathing? I don’t recall this being part of your egotistical personality the last time we spoke one on one.
Naesala: Things have changed.
Reyson: But they still haven’t changed enough for you to fix this.
Naesala: I doubt they ever will.
~ Naesala and Reyson B ~
Naesala: I don’t think that you should forgive me.
Reyson: What?
Naesala: I know what I said. I’m not going to throw myself at your feet and beg for you to forgive me when I know that I don’t deserve it.
Reyson: You’re right… You don’t deserve it.
Naesala: Selling you out to Duke Tanas and then causing the men of Phoenicis to die… Two sins I will never be able to make up for.
Reyson: I’m glad that we understand each other.
Naesala: It’s ironic, isn’t it? How quickly trust can be cast aside.
Reyson: You were the one to stab me in the back first. I can’t trust you, and you made that perfectly clear to me a long time ago.
Naesala: I did… Things have changed since the days when we were children.
Reyson: And they’ll never go back to the way they once were.
Naesala: You’re right… They never will.
~ Naesala and Reyson A ~
Naesala: Even if I don’t deserve your forgiveness, I still feel as if I should try to offer it.
Reyson: You’re going to apologize?
Naesala: I am. I’m sorry.
Reyson: That won’t undo everything that you’ve done.
Naesala: I am painfully aware of that fact, don’t you worry.
Reyson: ...Why have you become so self-loathing all of a sudden? It’s not like you.
Naesala: Every once in a while, you wake up and see a bit too much of the world. It changes you for better or worse.
Reyson: And you realized just how treacherous you truly are.
Naesala: Perhaps it did.
Reyson: What are you going to do about it?
Naesala: I’m going to do what I can to make up for this.
Reyson: How so?
Naesala: I can’t change the past, but I can change the future. Even a bad man can do something good every once in a while.
Reyson: I’ll believe it when I see it.
Naesala: I expected as much… I’ll have you know that I’ll never be pulling any grand stunts like that again.
Reyson: You had best keep to that promise.
Naesala: Believe me when I say that I will. I’ve done too much for history to forget my name entirely, but I’ll still try and change things from this point forward.
Reyson: I’ll be counting on you to stick to that.
Naesala: I know that my words don’t count for much in the light of all that I’ve done, but… I’ll still make sure that nothing of this nature happens again.
Reyson: I’m placing trust in you on this front… You had best not break it again.
Naesala: That won’t be happening… I’ll make sure that you see that one day.
Reyson: You had better.
Notes:
Update time
-Digital
Chapter 217: Kurthnaga x Gareth
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Gareth and Kurthnaga C ~
Gareth: Your Majesty… I feel as if a conversation is in order.
Kurthnaga: Gareth… I didn’t realize you were there.
Gareth: You haven’t been paying as much attention since…
Kurthnaga: My father passed away? You would be correct… I don’t know what to make of this.
Gareth: You are the one to uphold the legacy of Goldoa now.
Kurthnaga: I understand that I am the king, but… It still doesn’t seem real. I know that he’s gone and that I’m the one taking his position, and yet…
Gareth: You are struggling to accept it.
Kurthnaga: Why couldn’t he have just found a way to compromise instead of causing us all this grief…? None of this would have happened if he would have just…
Gareth: Goldoa will not move… He has been saying that as long as anyone can remember.
Kurthnaga: And to the end… He never did.
~ Gareth and Kurthnaga B ~
Kurthnaga: No matter how many times I think about it, I can’t seem to move past it…
Gareth: Your father?
Kurthnaga: It should have been so simple… All that he needed to do was accept that he was wrong and make an effort to change, but he refused.
Gareth: He made his decision.
Kurthnaga: But why did it have to cost him his life?! I know him better than nearly everyone, and I understand that he never wished to change his stance once he made up his mind, but…
Gareth: He was always a stubborn man. Once he made up his mind, he refused to waver.
Kurthnaga: It doesn’t make any sense to me… It feels as if it should be so simple.
Gareth: Sometimes, the things that appear the simplest ultimately prove themselves to be the most complex.
Kurthnaga: If only that wasn’t the case…
~ Gareth and Kurthnaga A ~
Kurthnaga: I think that in the future… Goldoa will move.
Gareth: What?
Kurthnaga: I understand that my father’s ideals have kept Goldoa from shaking its core beliefs for centuries, but… I’m going to change that.
Gareth: Is this because of him?
Kurthnaga: I refuse to allow history to repeat itself and follow in the footsteps of my father to such a degree. None of this would have happened if not for his stubborn inability to compromise, and I… I want to be different. I want to acknowledge what he did well while ushering Goldoa into a brighter future.
Gareth: In a way, nearly every conflict is caused by an inability to compromise.
Kurthnaga: Then I’ll do what I can to resolve the issues as they arise.
Gareth: That’s certainly easier said than done, Your Majesty… Are you still wishing to follow this path to its bitter end?
Kurthnaga: ...The last thing that I want to do is hurt others because I refuse to acknowledge my faults. My father did many things well, but… He wasn’t perfect. I can never hope to live up to the reputation of that word either, but I want to change the world for the better, and I’ll do it one way or another.
Gareth: I’ll stand by your side to the end… Even if you insist that Goldoa will move, I will not. My place is at the side of the dragon king, and now, that is you.
Kurthnaga: I appreciate your loyalty, Gareth… One day, I will ensure that life is different… I can only hope that my father will be proud of me.
Gareth: He was until the very end of his life… And he never changes his opinions once he puts his mind to something.
Kurthnaga: You’re right… Goldoa never moved, and neither did he.
Notes:
Oh boy Kurthnaga character analysis maybe
-Digital
Chapter 218: Nailah x Elincia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Elincia and Nailah C ~
Elincia: You are the queen of Hatari, yes?
Nailah: That I am. You’re the queen of Crimea, aren’t you?
Elincia: I am… I was hoping that we would be able to speak about communications between our nations.
Nailah: Communications with Hatari in general are a new subject for us. We’ve been cut off from the rest of the continent until recently, so this is a new development for everybody involved.
Elincia: I was hoping that Crimea and Hatari would become allies in the near future. I wish for nothing short of complete equality amongst the beorc and laguz, and your culture seems like the first natural step to furthering understanding.
Nailah: You’ve got a lot of heart… I can see it. Alright. We’ll talk in the future.
Elincia: I’m glad to hear of your agreement… I’m looking forward to it.
Nailah: So am I.
~ Elincia and Nailah B ~
Elincia: I’ve heard that in Hatari, there is no prejudice between the laguz and beorc. Is this true?
Nailah: That’s true. It was restricted to the other side of the desert where the rest of Tellius could be found.
Elincia: Incredible… I could hardly imagine such a world after all of the horrors that I have seen on this side of the desert.
Nailah: It’s a shock to come over here and see such hatred being flung around in all directions. It’s never been a problem in Hatari.
Elincia: It’s peculiar how different our sides of the desert grew to be as time went on…
Nailah: But it’s never too late to reverse the change and fix things for the better.
Elincia: That much is true. Perhaps the end of this conflict will serve as the perfect chance for us to spur that change in full.
Nailah: We’ll just have to make that the case, won’t we?
Elincia: Precisely.
~ Elincia and Nailah A ~
Elincia: The war is drawing closer to its conclusion…
Nailah: In other words, it’s getting closer to the time where Hatari will be reaching out to the rest of the countries on the continent.
Elincia: I’ll be looking forward to it… The rest of us have much to learn from your people.
Nailah: That’s one way that you’ll be able to help end the discrimination that’s plagued the rest of the continent for so long.
Elincia: I hope that we’re able to accomplish it… People have been fighting for generations, and we still have so much distance left to cover
Nailah: But that doesn’t make it impossible.
Elincia: No… It isn’t impossible. My father believed that it could happen one day, and he did everything that he could to fight for a better future for all.
Nailah: You’re upholding that legacy then?
Elincia: I am… But that’s not the only reason that I do this. My wish to help people isn’t based solely on what my father was never able to finish… This is because I want to aid those around me, plain and simple. People deserve equal treatment regardless of where they come from.
Nailah: In a world of people who can do so much to hurt one another, it’s refreshing to hear someone think the same way that I do… Beorc, laguz, Branded… What does it matter? We all exist the same way, don’t we?
Elincia: One day, there will be others who see it the same way that we do… I’ll do anything in my power to make sure that much comes to pass.
Nailah: You know… I believe that Hatari and Crimea will have splendid relations after the war.
Elincia: I think you’re right.
Notes:
I hate headaches
-Digital
Chapter 219: Laura x Ilyana
Chapter Text
~ Ilyana and Laura C ~
Laura: Hm… I just don’t understand what I could be doing wrong…
Ilyana: Are you alright…? You’ve been muttering to yourself for ages… People are starting to give you strange looks.
Laura: Ah, Ilyana! I’m actually glad to see you, as a matter of fact. I was wondering… Would you be able to help me with something?
Ilyana: What is it?
Laura: I’m trying to refine this recipe so that I can make it for a few others in the army, but… I still feel like there’s something missing. I know how much you like food, so if anybody is going to be able to help me, it’s you.
Ilyana: Hm… I would be able to help you with that, I suppose.
Laura: Perfect! In that case, let’s go on and see what we can do here.
Ilyana: Got it…
~ Ilyana and Laura B ~
Ilyana: I get the feeling that I already know why you’ve called me here, Laura.
Laura: After you helped me out with that last recipe, I figured that I could use your advice again.
Ilyana: But your recipe from before already turned out fine. What do you need me for a second time?
Laura: I figured that if you were able to help me out last time, you would be able to contribute to me figuring out what to do this time around too.
Ilyana: What are you making this time?
Laura: Oh, it’s a type of stew. Will you help me with it?
Ilyana: As long as I’m able to have a bit afterwards… Sure.
Laura: Thank you, Ilyana! Your tastes truly have proven themselves to be impeccable, and I’m glad that you can help me with this.
Ilyana: I’m happy that it benefits the both of us… Let’s get started.
Laura: Of course!
~ Ilyana and Laura A ~
Ilyana: You always seem to strive for perfection when it comes to your recipes, huh?
Laura: I suppose so… But I think that it’s the least that I can do around here. I want to show my gratitude to those who are being so brave to fight alongside us.
Ilyana: I see… And I get to help you out with that along the way.
Laura: Exactly… Plus, I think that you’re more than deserving of being able to try my food. I know how much you like food, and it’s the least that I can do for you.
Ilyana: It benefits the both of us, in other words…
Laura: Precisely, and I’m glad that it’s working out so well.
Ilyana: We can keep doing this if you want… As long as you need my help, I’ll be here to assist with your recipes.
Laura: I’m glad that you said that… Because I picked up this little recipe book while we were marching through a town recently, and I want to try out the most interesting recipes when I can. You’ve been such a good help when it comes to narrowing down what does and does not work, so… I’d like your help again.
Ilyana: I’m happy to help… I take it that this means I can have more of your delicious food along the way, right?
Laura: Of course. What kind of cook would I be if I denied my assistant the chance to have my food when it was finally completed?
Ilyana: In that case, let’s get right to it.
Laura: I can already tell how excited you are… Then we won’t waste a moment. Let’s start with the first recipe listed here. I’m sure that you’re going to like this one…
Chapter 220: Lethe x Ike
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ike and Lethe C ~
Lethe: It’s been quite some time since we last spoke, hasn’t it, Ike?
Ike: It most certainly has… A few years, am I right?
Lethe: Precisely… If I recall correctly, that was when you promised that you would come to visit Gallia at one point.
Ike: I did say that… And I’m sorry that I haven’t been able to come and fulfill my end of that deal.
Lethe: It’s been on your mind, at the very least. That much is clear.
Ike: Yes, it has been… I would certainly have rather been in Gallia than being wrapped up in Crimea’s noble affairs.
Lethe: Ha! I can only imagine. So many of those nobles are so frivolous…
Ike: But now that I’m free of that burden, I would love to come to Gallia casually once the war is over.
Lethe: I’ll be holding you to that.
Ike: As you should.
~ Ike and Lethe B ~
Lethe: Sparring this way… Between the two of us… It certainly does bring back old memories.
Ike: It does… You said that you didn’t understand how beorc could fight the way that we do.
Lethe: Now I understand that it’s because you need to make your weapon a part of yourself without being able to do so.
Ike: It’s much easier said than done, but that’s how we were able to learn so much from one another.
Lethe: And there’s still more to be discovered.
Ike: As a fighter, you’re never done learning. There’s always more to discover out there… And I’m never going to be satisfied as long as there’s more to uncover.
Lethe: A restless mentality… But one I understand regardless.
Ike: That said, how do you feel about going for another round?
Lethe: You didn’t even have to ask.
~ Ike and Lethe A ~
Ike: I never expected that we would find ourselves face to face with a goddess…
Lethe: I never expected that we would be fighting side by side as beorc and laguz.
Ike: Fair point, I suppose. Everything has been unexpected for the past half decade or so, hasn’t it?
Lethe: As much as I appreciate the universe seemingly going out of its way to make our lives miserable, I’m looking forward to being able to find a routine once this is all over.
Ike: And if all goes well, that routine will consist of me being able to visit Gallia without any outside strings attached like politics or other irritations.
Lethe: I’ll make sure that happens one way or another. Consider it the vow of a laguz.
Ike: I’ll be counting on that then.
Lethe: There’s a lot that you haven’t yet been able to see and understand in Gallia… And I’m certain that it will do you some good to be away from the constant conflict of war.
Ike: Instead, I’ll come off to train with you regularly.
Lethe: Sparring is hardly the same thing as combat.
Ike: I know. I’m only messing with you, Lethe. I’m looking forward to seeing what comes next after the war is over.
Lethe: Of course, that involves us defeating a goddess first.
Ike: And we’re going to. Imagine all of the awards that you’ll be given for contributing to something like this.
Lethe: We’ll have to see what comes of that as well… And I’ll make sure that you’re there to see the accolades yourself the way that you should have been able to three years ago.
Ike: It’s a deal then. I’ll be looking forward to seeing you again after the goddess is history.
Lethe: And the same to you.
Notes:
I love their banter so much omg
-Digital
Chapter 221: Astrid x Tanith
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Astrid and Tanith C ~
Tanith: I see that your service in the Crimean army has been treating you well, Astrid.
Astrid: Ah… Yes, it has been, as a matter of fact. I truly do owe you my thanks for everything that you did to help me to become a soldier in the force to begin with.
Tanith: I’m just glad to see that you haven’t found yourself in any other types of trouble up to this point.
Astrid: You mean… Relating to Duke Gaddos…?
Tanith: I told you before that I’m not fond of the man either, and I meant it.
Astrid: And you’re glad that I’m away from him now…
Tanith: You shouldn’t have to associate with him. Nobody should.
Astrid: And now… He’s a traitor to Begnion, isn’t he?
Tanith: Yes… So nobody will have to be around him.
Astrid: …
Tanith: Astrid?
Astrid: I… If you’ll excuse me…
Tanith: Hm…
~ Astrid and Tanith B ~
Tanith: What plagues you?
Astrid: Ah! I-I didn’t realize you were standing there!
Tanith: I made myself hidden. What are you thinking about? It’s clear that you’re being bothered by something.
Astrid: I… I suppose that it involves Duke Gaddos.
Tanith: We’re going to have to fight against him soon. That’s what he gets for betraying Begnion to fight with the enemy.
Astrid: If I’m being honest… I’m afraid.
Tanith: Afraid?
Astrid: I know that he deserves to face retribution for everything that he’s done, but… I don’t know if I’ll be able to do it. He… He has always scared me, and I don’t know what I’m going to do if I have to fight against him.
Tanith: You’ll do what you have to as a soldier. I trust you to be able to handle the situation the way that you have to.
Astrid: I’ll do what I can…
Tanith: Good. You had better.
~ Astrid and Tanith A ~
Astrid: At last… He’s gone.
Tanith: As a matter of fact, he is… And that means that you’re going to be free of him from now on. You don’t have to worry about ever having to see him again.
Astrid: I suppose that I don’t… Still, I can’t seem to keep my hands from shaking when I think about it.
Tanith: ...What was your relationship with him like?
Astrid: ...We only met once before I left my noble house behind. I couldn’t stand him, and the idea that I could be married to him, bound to him for the rest of my life… It terrified me.
Tanith: ...He deserved to die.
Astrid: What?
Tanith: You might struggle to say it because of your position, but I’m not going to hold back. He deserved what came to him, and I’m not just talking about the treason.
Astrid: I don’t understand…
Tanith: The way that he treated you--or would have treated you, if that’s the wording you prefer--isn’t okay. He faced the punishment that he deserved, and he was the one to chase himself into that corner.
Astrid: I suppose so…
Tanith: He would have hurt you if things escalated beyond what they already were… You know that, don’t you?
Astrid: Better than you realize…
Tanith: It’s understandable that you don’t know how to face his behavior, but… I’ll hate him for you until you can find that strength. I trust that you’ll discover it one day.
Astrid: I…
Tanith: You made the right choice by leaving, and I don’t regret helping you to stay away. You did what you had to, and I know that firmly. Take your time in processing this though… Just know that you were the one who came out of this alive, and that wasn’t a mistake no matter what you might fear.
Astrid: …
Tanith: Until we speak again.
Astrid: Yes… Of course.
Notes:
I think RWBY chibi is neat it's tiny and dumb and funny and I like it
-Digital
Chapter 222: Oscar x Titania
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Oscar and Titania C ~
Titania: There you are, sweetheart… Do you like that? I know that all of this marching has been hard on you lately.
Oscar: Caring for your steed, Titania?
Titania: I am, as a matter of fact. We’ve been on the move a lot, and I want her to be ready for our next battle.
Oscar: I understand. My horse isn’t used to marching again yet either.
Titania: A lot has changed over the course of the past few months… But there are some things that can stay the same.
Oscar: What do you mean?
Titania: We can look after our horses together if you would like… The same way we used to back at the fort.
Oscar: Hm.. That doesn’t sound like a bad idea at all. In fact, it sounds nice. I’m looking forward to it.
Titania: Then why not start now?
Oscar: Perfect.
~ Oscar and Titania B ~
Oscar: I think that your wartime routine is already starting to help out quite a bit… It seems like our marching has grown even more intense as of late, even compared to three years ago.
Titania: We’re certainly moving through new areas at different paces, that’s for sure. It’s only natural that it would have an impact on our steeds after a while.
Oscar: That’s true… I must ask though… Where did you develop this sort of routine?
Titania: Back when I was working in Gallia many years ago, I figured out that this worked well. Gallia is heavily forested, and the horses can use any advantage that they can get when it comes to movement.
Oscar: That’s understandable… I’m glad that you were able to find something that worked then.
Titania: It’s serving us both well, it seems.
Oscar: Yes, it is…
Titania: But hopefully, we won’t have to continue using it from here on out.
Oscar: Yes… Hopefully.
~ Oscar and Titania A ~
Titania: Is something the matter, Oscar? You seem to be more… Distant as of late.
Oscar: My apologies… I suppose that there’s been something on my mind.
Titania: What is it?
Oscar: You were in the Crimean army at one point, weren’t you?
Titania: I was, as a matter of fact. What makes you ask?
Oscar: Well… I’ve been considering returning to service there when the war is over.
Titania: What brought this on?
Oscar: I’ve simply been thinking about it for a while, and… I guess that this was what tipped me over the edge to start thinking about it seriously again.
Titania: I see…
Oscar: I’m worried about the mercenaries though… I don’t want to leave everyone on their own.
Titania: Everyone here can handle themselves, whether they be your brothers or otherwise. We’ve all grown considerably over the course of the past few years, you know.
Oscar: I suppose you’re right…
Titania: Everything isn’t going to fall apart when you’re gone… Besides, I think that you have every right to pursue your dreams if that’s what you wish. If you want to go to the capital of Crimea, then you should do it.
Oscar: Thank you… I’ll have to do more thinking about it for now, but… I’m going to keep all of this in mind.
Titania: If you do join the army though, you’re going to need my horse care routine regularly though. Why don’t we go over it one more time just to make sure that you know what to do on your own? It’s a nice way to pass the time regardless of what decision you make in the end, isn’t it?
Oscar: You’re right… Let’s do it.
Notes:
I'm going to do one more support tonight to compensate for the fact that yesterday didn't get a conversation due to me being busy woohoo
-Digital
Chapter 223: Ranulf x Skrimir
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ranulf and Skrimir C ~
Skrimir: Ah, there you are, Ranulf!
Ranulf: Is there something you need from me?
Skrimir: I simply wished to discuss the last strategy meeting with you. It seems as if we have a plan for defeating our foes in the upcoming battles without any issues.
Ranulf: You know… I really never expected you to say that.
Skrimir: Say what?
Ranulf: Just… To generally speak positively about strategy meetings. It always seemed like it was something generally out of your range. You never showed much of an interest in that sort of thing until recently.
Skrimir: I suppose that I have had a change of heart of sorts.
Ranulf: A lot of people have seen it, let me assure you…
Skrimir: Are you upset about this?
Ranulf: Of course not. In fact, I’m happy with this.
Skirmir: I am glad to hear it. I’ll see you at the next strategy meeting as well!
Ranulf: I swear, it still feels like this is all a dream of some kind… A really, really weird dream…
~ Ranulf and Skrimir B ~
Ranulf: We’re getting closer to being able to defeat the goddess now. Each battle is pushing us closer to her.
Skrimir: Imagine all the morale that this will bring to Gallia… Knowing that our nation was involved to such a degree with defeating the goddess!
Ranulf: I suppose that it will be something interesting to speak about when we return home…
Skrimir: I doubt that any strategy meetings from then on will compare to what we have seen as of late though. The battles have been difficult yet rewarding.
Ranulf: There you go again with talking about strategy… I really didn’t see this coming.
Skrimir: Is it really that surprising?
Ranulf: As a matter of fact, yes.
Skrimir: Then perhaps you’ll simply have to get used to it from now on.
Ranulf: So it seems…
~ Ranulf and Skrimir A ~
Ranulf: You know… I do have to ask where this interest came from.
Skrimir: What are you referring to?
Ranulf: I guess just… A little bit of everything. The way that you’ve been toning down your previous demeanor, the fact that you’ve become so interested in strategy lately… All of it.
Skrimir: It simply happened, I suppose.
Ranulf: I never thought that you would do this, I suppose… You always seemed to believe that people who spent time focusing on these subjects were weak.
Skrimir: I did say that, and yet… My perspective has changed. Being here in this army has adapted the way that I look at much of life, as a matter of fact.
Ranulf: I’m glad to hear that, truth be told. For a while, I was a bit worried about what you might wind up doing to put yourself at risk given how passionate you can get.
Skrimir: There is strength to be found in nearly every action to some degree. I never recognized that before this recent conflict, but… I will be keeping this in mind when I take up the throne in full soon.
Ranulf: I’m glad to hear that… I wouldn’t want you to forget everything that you’ve learned.
Skrimir: On that subject, I have to ask… Have you learned anything of note from the past few months of war? Everything has been changing so rapidly. You have asked me, but I have neglected to do the same in return.
Ranulf: Well… I guess I’ve learned that people can change in ways you don’t expect.
Skrimir: I see… And what brought on this observation specifically?
Ranulf: Oh, it doesn’t matter… Life just has a way of doing that sort of thing.
Notes:
All caught up
-Digital
Chapter 224: Nealuchi x Tauroneo
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Nealuchi and Tauroneo C ~
Tauroneo: Ah, Nealuchi. I didn’t see you there.
Nealuchi: Oh, it’s alright… Everything is busy and bustling these days, eh?
Tauroneo: The war has certainly kept all of us occupied in our own ways with everything that’s been taking place…
Nealuchi: Especially the way that both Daein and Kilvas have been shifting around so much compared to even the other factions in combat.
Tauroneo: That’s true… Everything has been tempestuous as of late, hm?
Nealuchi: Most certainly… But we must continue to press on for the sake of our nations.
Tauroneo: It finally seems as if everything is finding a sense of stability now though… That’s what we can certainly use right now.
Nealuchi: I can only hope this lasts… These old bones have seen more than enough of war.
Tauroneo: You aren’t the only one in that category, I’m afraid…
~ Nealuchi and Tauroneo B ~
Nealuchi: I can see it in your eyes… You have a question for me, don’t you?
Tauroneo: You’re incredibly sharp… I didn’t realize that it was that obvious.
Nealuchi: I’ve learned to read people over the years, I suppose. What is it that bothers you?
Tauroneo: I suppose that I’ve just been wondering… Did you support what was happening within Kilvas when you were forced to betray the others in the Laguz Alliance?
Nealuchi: If I’m being frank with you… No, I did not. Still, I had a duty to my king and country, and I wasn’t about to betray that.
Tauroneo: I understand…
Nealuchi: I can assume easily enough that you were struggling with something similar. It seemed odd that Daein would join the side of the ones who had previously been oppressing their people.
Tauroneo: Yes… But sometimes, loyalty overrides personal grudges. I know that all too well.
Nealuchi: And you wouldn’t be the only one… That much I can promise you.
~ Nealuchi and Tauroneo A ~
Nealuchi: I do hope that there aren’t any other major conflicts after the war draws to a close. Everything has been rather… Chaotic and busy as of late.
Tauroneo: I must confess that I’m hoping that there aren’t other wars on the horizon as well… This past conflict has done much to drain me as well.
Nealuchi: I never agreed with what Kilvas was forced to do, but I understand why it happened. Still, I had to remain as loyal as possible in the face of these uncertain times for the sake of my comrades and fellow Kilvans.
Tauroneo: I understand that completely… I had to have faith that the king knew what he was doing with the way that Daein entered the fray, but it was much easier said than done to remain silent in the face of such issues.
Nealuchi: Hopefully, this will be the last war that we have to see for quite some time though… We all need a break after this.
Tauroneo: The world will still be in need of peacekeepers… Even if I choose to step away from the battlefield, there are other ways that I can serve my country and king.
Nealuchi: I will be doing that much as well. I never wished to fight against those who my morals align with, and hopefully, that will never be an issue again.
Tauroneo: May the world finally see peace… And may Daein and Kilvas soon find liberation from the issues that have plagued them throughout the course of this lengthy and difficult conflict.
Nealuchi: I’ll do everything in my power to ensure that happens… And you will as well, I take it?
Tauroneo: You can depend on that no matter what comes next… I promise.
Notes:
Yeah
-Digital
Chapter 225: Caineghis x Renning
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Caineghis and Renning C ~
Caineghis: I never anticipated that we would be seeing one another again.
Renning: I must confess that I thought much the same during the fall of Crimea… Quite a bit has changed since those days, wouldn’t you say?
Caineghis: The world was convinced that you were dead… But you have risen once more in spite of this.
Renning: There’s quite a bit that I have left to accomplish with this newfound gift. Before the war with Daein took place, Crimea was fighting in the name of equality for the laguz.
Caineghis: You intend to continue that battle then… I’m hardly surprised. You always had a strong sense of justice.
Renning: I can’t simply sit back when I know that so many people are suffering. This is what I must do one way or another.
Caineghis: And you won’t be the only one… I’ll be there by your side as well.
Renning: Just as I would have liked…
~ Caineghis and Renning B ~
Caineghis: You will be operating away from the throne after the war ends, will you not?
Renning: That is correct… The throne belongs to my niece now, and I won’t take it from her given all that she has done thus far.
Caineghis: Then that is something we will have in common.
Renning: I heard that you were giving the throne to your nephew… What similar situations we find ourselves in, hm?
Caineghis: That is true… But we are hardly going to be finished simply because we step away from the throne.
Renning: The countries will still merit influence from outside sources.
Caineghis: This war will not end overnight. Even when the goddess is defeated, there will be other sources of strife overruling the world…
Renning: Whether it be justice for the laguz or something else… We will simply have to see what the world needs of us.
Caineghis: Only time will tell.
~ Caineghis and Renning A ~
Renning: The more that I think of it, the clearer it is to me… The world has been at war to some degree since before the Mad King’s War. Perhaps there has been war raging in the wings of Tellius’ existence for decades, maybe even longer.
Caineghis: The war for justice on the behalf of the laguz may not have been one fought with swords and claws… But it was a war nonetheless.
Renning: We left it in the hands of the next generation much the same way that the torch was passed to us so many years ago… And the fight still is not over. Much time is bound to pass before we truly see the future that we are searching for.
Caineghis: That much is true. All we can do is fight in the name of what we find to be right.
Renning: We may not sit on the thrones of our nations, but we can still continue to fight. That is something that no other person can take away from us.
Caineghis: Gallia will need to recover from the heavy losses that it has suffered due to the recent war… And there is still more left unmentioned that has yet to be resolved.
Renning: But that’s what people such as us are here for.
Caineghis: In an ideal world, justice would be something granted rather than something fought for…
Renning: So we’ll simply have to make that ideal world our reality through our own actions.
Caineghis: You are correct… And I have no doubt that one day, the world will find what it needs.
Renning: We’ll make sure of it no matter what happens next… I’m sure of it.
Notes:
Magical girl brain go vrrr
-Digital
Chapter 226: Leanne x Sanaki
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Leanne and Sanaki C ~
Sanaki: …
Leanne: Something… Wrong?
Sanaki: Oh, um… Of course not. Everything is perfectly fine.
Leanne: Your heart… H-Hurts. I see it.
Sanaki: That’s ridiculous. Of course my heart isn’t hurting… I’m fine, and there isn’t anything for you to be concerned about.
Leanne: Herons s-see truth… You… Hurt.
Sanaki: ...It doesn’t matter. Even if something was wrong, it isn’t of any consequence.
Leanne: You… You are hurt… Because of me.
Sanaki: W-What? I would never be…
Leanne: Let… Help. Want to help.
Sanaki: It’s not… It’s hardly any of your concern, and you shouldn’t distract yourselves with subjects that don’t involve you.
Leanne: You… Guilty. You feel g-guilty.
Sanaki: That’s preposterous. None of this is important. It doesn’t matter, and we… We have nothing more to say to one another. Good day.
Leanne: Why…? Why do you hide…?
~ Leanne and Sanaki B ~
Leanne: You are… Avoiding.
Sanaki: You don’t know what you’re saying. Someone of my station would never avoid anything. It goes against the very nature of my position.
Leanne: You do not… Wish to s-speak to me.
Sanaki: …
Leanne: Did I… Hurt you?
Sanaki: You never did anything. You… You were the one who made all of this a bit less painful for everyone involved.
Leanne: Why then? Why hurting?
Sanaki: ...Begnion has done horrible things to you and your people. Your forgiveness remains important to me. I can never make up for the actions of the past, but… The truth will ever stay the same. Begnion destroyed you and everyone that you cared for. Begnion’s senate continues to destroy even now.
Leanne: This… Not your fault. You did not…
Sanaki: Begnion did though, and I… I am the proxy of Begnion. Even now, Begnion has much to make up for.
Leanne: But…
Sanaki: I’m undeserving of your kindness. Please… Just leave me be.
Leanne: …
~ Leanne and Sanaki A ~
Sanaki: …
Leanne: May we speak?
Sanaki: Why do you keep doing this?
Leanne: Why?
Sanaki: You keep asking to see me. You keep talking to me. Why?
Leanne: I… Want help.
Sanaki: It doesn’t make any sense. Begnion has done so much to you and your people, but you still…
Leanne: You… You make change.
Sanaki: What makes me so different from the senators of Begnion at the end of the day? In the eyes of history, all of Begnion was responsible for the fall of Serenes. Even if the forest has returned, its people have not. You may have forgiven me, but Begnion… Begnion did so much to hurt you. This war began because Begnion ripped apart Serenes and left nothing behind. You shouldn’t want to be around me! That would be so much simpler!
Leanne: I… Not upset. Care for you.
Sanaki: But I… I don’t deserve this. I’m not what anyone thought I was. I’ve been deceiving all of you, and… I’m not the one you should be so kind to.
Leanne: Too hard… On self. I c-care… Many care.
Sanaki: But…
Leanne: You deserve this. You… Make difference. I believe it.
Sanaki: Do you really think that I can do so much to change things for the better…?
Leanne: Yes… I do.
Sanaki: I still don’t understand how you can be so kind to me…
Leanne: Herons see truth… Your truth… Kind. Sorry. Caring.
Sanaki: And… You truly believe that?
Leanne: Yes.
Sanaki: Thank you… For everything. I’m going to do what I can to make a difference. Begnion’s past may be set in stone, but I can change the future… And I will.
Leanne: I know… I can s-see it.
Notes:
Oh booooooy this one is called 'Sanaki's entire life was upended by act four' ooooooh boy
-Digital
Chapter 227: Brom x Meg
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Brom and Meg C ~
Brom: Oh, Meg… I’m so glad to see that you’re still alright. I’ve been mighty worried about you these past few months.
Meg: I’m glad that you’re okay too… A lot has happened lately, huh?
Brom: I never thought that I would have to fight against my own daughter… It’s been awful!
Meg: But you never did fight against me, did you?
Brom: How could I raise a hand to someone so dear to me? I couldn’t do it.
Meg: I couldn’t do it either… I didn’t want to fight against any of you, much less my own father!
Brom: A lot must have happened for you to wind up in that position… Do you want to talk about it?
Meg: I might be ready one day… But right now, I just want to be happy that we’re here together.
Brom: I understand… I’m happy with that too.
~ Brom and Meg B ~
Meg: I never thought it would come to that, you know… Fightin’ against you and everyone else, I mean.
Brom: You set off from home to look for your true love, didn’t you?
Meg: I did… And then I met Micaiah, Sothe, and everyone else. They let me stay with them, and… We freed Daein.
Brom: And when Daein was dragged into the conflict, you were by their side.
Meg: You know, I always thought it was odd… The way that Daein joined the fight on the same side as Begnion, the people who had been hurting them all that time.
Brom: And you were right to find it strange… It was odd to everyone involved.
Meg: But at least we’re back together now… That’s what matters most. We’re going to be back home in no time with the rest of our family too. I’m sure of it.
Brom: It’s just a matter of time…
~ Brom and Meg A ~
Brom: Are you ready to talk about it now?
Meg: I think so… I guess it’s easier to think about since the war is almost over.
Brom: Then… What did you think of it all as it was happening?
Meg: I didn’t want to have to fight against innocent people… The laguz were in the right, and I knew it. Daein is an awful place when it comes to treating the laguz properly, and I knew that we were wrong.
Brom: But you stuck around because that was where your friends were.
Meg: I didn’t know what to do… I couldn’t just leave them, but I couldn’t just come over to your side either. It was… Hard.
Brom: I was scared when I first saw you on the battlefield, honestly… I didn’t want to have to fight against you.
Meg: I didn’t want to fight against you either… I was scared too.
Brom: I’m not going to let that happen again. Times have been hard, but we can face them together from now on. Even if we don’t know what’s goin’ to happen next… We’ll be together.
Meg: I’m going to stay with you too… And we’re goin’ to stop the goddess too! Then we can go back home and see the rest of our family too… I’m sure that they’re missin’ us with how long that we’ve been gone…
Brom: Even if they’re just statues right now… I know that they’re thinkin’ about us the same way that we’re thinkin’ about them.
Meg: And we’ll all be back together soon… The war won’t be able to keep us apart forever.
Brom: For now though… I’m just glad to have my little girl back by my side.
Meg: I’m glad too, Papa.
Notes:
Man I'm so tired
-Digital
Chapter 228: Mist x Rolf
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Rolf and Mist C ~
Mist: That should do it. Do you feel any better?
Rolf: I feel great. Thanks for the help, Mist.
Mist: It’s no problem. I couldn’t have you going out to battle with a hurt arm. How would you use your bow that way?
Rolf: That’s true… How are you doing with all of this?
Mist: Huh?
Rolf: You never liked fighting three years ago. I just… I don’t know. I wanted to make sure that you were alright.
Mist: I… I still don’t like the fighting. I don’t think that I ever will. Still, I guess that’s just how it goes these days… We’re back at war all over again, and I know what I have to do.
Rolf: We all know what we have to do.
Mist: Yeah… Some things never change.
Rolf: For better or worse…
~ Rolf and Mist B ~
Rolf: You seem to be more confident with fighting than you once were.
Mist: Yeah… I guess so.
Rolf: Did you notice that about yourself?
Mist: Well… Not really. I don’t know. I guess that I’ve just been focused on trying to survive above everything else.
Rolf: A lot has been happening all at once… Not that long ago, we were at the Crimean court alongside the queen.
Mist: We weren’t doing much of anything back then, but… I think that I liked it better back then.
Rolf: Because we weren’t fighting?
Mist: Because we weren’t at war. I don’t like being in the court, but… It’s better than the alternative.
Rolf: But… You are going to keep fighting with the rest of us, aren’t you?
Mist: Of course I am. I’m not going to back down after all that we’ve done, and I’m going to keep pushing no matter how hard it gets.
Rolf: Then we can do it together.
Mist: Yeah… We can.
~ Rolf and Mist A ~
Mist: Rolf, I… I’m scared.
Rolf: Because… Because we’re going up against the goddess?
Mist: Yeah… I didn’t like it when we were fighting against other people. I hated the idea of having to battle impossible odds even if it was the right thing to do. I didn’t want to imagine anybody that I cared about getting hurt.
Rolf: And fighting the goddess is only going to make something like that more likely.
Mist: I have no idea what we’re going to do next. I just… I don’t know. It seems like everything is a question. We have to keep fighting. That’s the only answer to any questions that I might have, but… I don’t like it.
Rolf: Soon, this is all going to be over, and then, we’ll be back to being mercenaries. Everything is going to be fine.
Mist: I don’t know how you can talk about the future so casually, Rolf… Aren’t you scared too? Doesn’t this make you nervous?
Rolf: I am scared. I would be lying if I said that I wasn’t afraid. Still… I want to do what I can for the time being. We have a lot of fighting left to do, and I’m not going to let the goddess get in my way.
Mist: For the sake of the people who are stuck as statues?
Rolf: Yeah. They don’t deserve to stay that way.
Mist: No, they don’t… And they shouldn’t have to fight in a war either.
Rolf: Then we can make sure nothing like this happens again after the war is over.
Mist: There isn’t a way for us to guarantee something like that. We both know it.
Rolf: But we can still try, and sometimes, trying means a lot. We started out by just trying.
Mist: Yeah… You’re right. We’ll just have to try.
Notes:
God I hate headaches
-Digital
Chapter 229: Soren x Calill
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Calill and Soren C ~
Calill: A powerful mage you are… I didn’t think that it was possible to see someone so powerful at such a young age.
Soren: Is there a reason you approached me?
Calill: I see that you’re still as oriented in business as always. Three years has changed a lot, but the time hasn’t changed you.
Soren: Perhaps. We have a lot to handle right now, and I can’t afford to be distracted at such an important point in our battle.
Calill: If you insist… I simply have to ask… How is it that you were able to grow so strong while so young?
Soren: What?
Calill: I’ve never seen a mage as powerful as you, especially not one so young… It’s odd, to say the least.
Soren: It doesn’t matter. This conversation is over.
Calill: Some things never change, I see…
~ Calill and Soren B ~
Calill: That marking on your forehead… It’s the mark of a Spirit Charmer, is it not?
Soren: I would prefer it if you chose to end this conversation sooner rather than later. I’ve been told that it’s more polite to give you a chance to finish things before I forcefully end the exchange.
Calill: Prickly as always.
Soren: My magical strength is none of your concern. Surely you’re aware of that much.
Calill: You think that I should focus more on what I can do with my own power.
Soren: Precisely. It’s good to see that you understand.
Calill: If you insist… Though I do have to wonder if there’s some other reason that you’re trying to push me away in this manner.
Soren: You’re nosey.
Calill: You’re harsh.
Soren: But I’m correct. Until we speak again, Calill.
Calill: He doesn’t want to discuss this at all, does he…? Just the same as always.
~ Calill and Soren A ~
Calill: You must be a Spirit Charmer. That’s the only explanation for your spike in power compared to others of your age.
Soren: Can you not simply drop this? I believe that I’ve made it clear that I’m not going to be talking about this with you.
Calill: If you wish for it to be left alone, then so be it… I’ll leave the subject where it is now.
Soren: It took you quite some time to catch on and see that was what I wanted… Even if I was saying it quite clearly.
Calill: I suppose I simply have to ask… How did you wind up with a pact with a spirit?
Soren: ...If you must know, it was against my will. It happened when I was an incredibly young child.
Calill: I see… That certainly cures at least a few of my curiosities.
Soren: I do hope that you aren’t planning on selling your soul for power. You have a choice aside from doing something that could be considered dangerous to your health, and I trust that you know better than to make the wrong decision.
Calill: Oh, I would never dream of that… I suppose that I was simply fueled by curiosity to approach you.
Soren: If you already knew the explanation, then why would you approach me?
Calill: I wouldn’t go so far as to say that I already knew what was taking place… But I am smart enough to put together the pieces when they’re presented in front of me. My daughter has given me the skills to find the lingering traces of information that I truly require.
Soren: …
Calill: But that will stay between us, hm? I’ll leave you to your regular business as per your wishes, Soren. Have a nice day.
Soren: ...That woman…
Notes:
Soren support after a long break from his content
-Digital
Chapter 230: Edward x Sothe
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Edward and Sothe C ~
Edward: Alright… There’s another town trip taken care of, and I even managed to keep from attracting any outside attention. I would say that was a successful mission.
Sothe: I was wondering where you went off to.
Edward: Ah, Sothe! Sorry, I didn’t see you there. I would have greeted you otherwise.
Sothe: It’s fine. You were off in the local town, weren’t you?
Edward: Yeah, I was. There were a few things that I wanted to pick up before we kept going, and… Um…
Sothe: Is something the matter?
Edward: Well… I was just taking care of a few personal matters. That’s all. You don’t need to worry too much about it.
Sothe: If you insist… I just hope that this doesn’t get you into any trouble in the future.
Edward: I’ll do what I can to stay away from something like that. No worries.
Sothe: I’m going to worry anyways… Of course I am.
~ Edward and Sothe B ~
Sothe: You left camp again. I’m starting to think that there’s more to your sneaking off to local towns than you’re willing to let on.
Edward: It’s really nothing that you need to worry about, Sothe. I know what I’m doing and how to stay out of trouble.
Sothe: I’m not trying to grill you. I just want to make sure that you’re alright.
Edward: I know that, but… Well… I guess it’s just… I’ve been working on a few personal things.
Sothe: You said that before too. What could it possibly be that has so much of your attention?
Edward: There’s a lot to do in the towns we pass by, you know. It’s easy enough to get caught up in quite a few things.
Sothe: I suppose so, but we really should be careful. What if you--
Edward: I won’t get caught. Don’t worry about me. It’s going to be fine.
Sothe: That won’t stop me from fearing it though…
~ Edward and Sothe A ~
Edward: Ack, Sothe-! You really should say it when you’re going to sneak up on somebody like that!
Sothe: You sent a letter in town today, didn’t you?
Edward: How did you…?
Sothe: I saw you leaving camp with an envelope in hand. That’s what you’ve been up to, right?
Edward: Well… Yeah. At least sort of. I’ve been sending letters out to my brother when I can. He’s in Nevassa, and with all that’s been happening, I haven’t been able to see him much.
Sothe: So you write to him as soon as the chance comes up… I see.
Edward: As for the reason that my trips to town take so long… I can’t help but toss a few gold pieces in the direction of the poorer people I pass by.
Sothe: You’ve been trying to help them.
Edward: How could I not? We were all in that position at some point or another. That’s how the Dawn Brigade was formed in the first place. I didn’t just want to leave those people to suffer if there’s something that I can do.
Sothe: Hopefully, we’ll be able to help all of them by ending this war and returning life to the way it once was.
Edward: I hope for that too, but for now… I’ll do what I can. I’ll reassure my brother when times get tough, and I’ll offer gold to those who need it. Sometimes, it’s the little things that wind up going the longest way.
Sothe: Just as kind as ever… Don’t change any of that for the world’s sake, Edward.
Edward: Don’t worry about that… I’ll change the world instead.
Notes:
I think this is the first time that a character's supports are being finished off and they're taken off my to-do list in the form of Edward so god damn that's cool
-Digital
Chapter 231: Micaiah x Kurthnaga
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Kurthnaga and Micaiah C ~
Kurthnaga: Lady Micaiah… Might I have a minute of your time?
Micaiah: Of course. Is there something on your mind?
Kurthnaga: I have a question for you regarding… Recent developments.
Micaiah: What is it?
Kurthnaga: Does it… Bother you?
Micaiah: What?
Kurthnaga: Does it upset you to have to yield your body to Yune as we continue this journey of ours?
Micaiah: It’s what must be done. We have no choice if we wish to stop Ashera and save the land.
Kurthnaga: You’re giving up control of your body to an outside force… Surely that strikes a few strange chords in your mind?
Micaiah: I understand what I have to do for the sake of the greater good. People are relying on me, and I refuse to let them down.
Kurthnaga: But how do you feel?
Micaiah: …
Kurthnaga: Take all the time you need, but when you’re ready to talk… I’m here.
~ Kurthnaga and Micaiah B ~
Micaiah: It’s… It’s odd, I must admit.
Kurthnaga: Losing control of your body?
Micaiah: It’s like I’m being tucked away into the back corner of my own mind. When I come to, I’m usually met by a sudden dizzy spell because I’m not used to this yet.
Kurthnaga: It seems as if you’ve had this power forever.
Micaiah: I could always communicate with Yune to some degree when she was a bird, but this… This is completely different.
Kurthnaga: I can only imagine how difficult this has been for you to adapt to.
Micaiah: I… I wish I remembered what happened when I was not in control of my body. As it stands, I don’t fully recall what happened.
Kurthnaga: That’s an understandable concern.
Micaiah: Still, I’ll do what I have to in order to press on.
Kurthnaga: I know you will.
~ Kurthnaga and Micaiah A ~
Kurthnaga: How are you feeling?
Micaiah: Times have hardly been easy for any of us… But I’m doing what I can to press on.
Kurthnaga: Does it still seem strange to you to lose control of your body that way?
Micaiah: Truth be told… I doubt I’ll ever fully get used to what has to be done on that front.
Kurthnaga: I understand.
Micaiah: I know that it’s necessary… I know that this is what we have to do. Still, I… I think that it’s something that I’m going to have to get used to.
Kurthnaga: Are you going to continue staying in contact with her after the war?
Micaiah: Of course. I’ve known Yune for ages, and I can’t let her go so easily… This is a learning process for both of us, but one day, we’ll find the solution that we’re searching for.
Kurthnaga: I’m glad to hear that you’re so confident about that much. I was worried for you, I must admit.
Micaiah: I love Yune with my whole heart. She’s been watching over me for so long, and I know that I can trust her with anything… But this is a change that we’ll both have to take slowly in the future.
Kurthnaga: You haven’t had that option up to this point though… I hope the future is more favorable for you both in that respect.
Micaiah: I’m going to do what I can in regards to my connection with Yune… We’re going to find a solution for all of this, and when we do, I imagine that the future will be even brighter for both of us.
Kurthnaga: I’ll be looking forward to the time when I can speak to you both when such a balance has been reached.
Micaiah: Yes… I will as well.
Notes:
Woooooah Micaiah
-Digital
Chapter 232: Ike x Volke
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ike and Volke C ~
Ike: It’s good to see that you’re much the same as you ever were, Volke.
Volke: You don’t seem particularly surprised to see me.
Ike: I suppose you could call it an instinct. I knew that we would be crossing paths once again. After all that you did to involve yourself with my family, it was a natural progression of fact.
Volke: If you insist.
Ike: Though you have been rather busy as of late, haven’t you? I’ve heard about your recent escapades on the front of your other missions.
Volke: You’re quite the inquisitive type.
Ike: You could say that, I suppose.
Volke: Is there anything that you have to say on the matter?
Ike: I’m glad that you were able to help the queen to get her uncle back.
Volke: I was simply doing my job.
Ike: The fact remains true even so.
Volke: If you insist.
~ Ike and Volke B ~
Ike: Your work over the past three years… It’s been involved with Count Bastian, has it not?
Volke: You’ve been observant since our parties converged, haven’t you?
Ike: It’s the best way to get information sometimes. I’m sure that you would agree with that given your line of work.
Volke: You would be correct.
Ike: That must have been quite the mission… Having to take on so much in the name of rescuing Lord Renning.
Volke: I did what I had to just the same way that I did so many years ago when your father requested my services.
Ike: So much has changed since then… I like your current manner of missions much better, I must confess.
Volke: I can imagine… Though I doubt that I will be on this sort of job for much longer.
Ike: Perhaps not… But even if you have other missions to take care of, I’m glad that we were able to see each other once more.
Volke: Sentimental as always… Hmph.
~ Ike and Volke A ~
Ike: With the medallion out of the picture, there will be no further need for your services in terms of needing to defeat people who may happen to get too close to it.
Volke: To think that all of that trouble was caused by none other than a small child.
Ike: A lot has happened involving the medallion… But I’m doing what I can to put it in the past. I understand that it won’t be easy, but there are too many things for me to be concerned with at the moment to get caught up in that.
Volke: Awfully kind of you to move on so easily.
Ike: I know that dwelling on the past won’t get you to the future. That’s all there is to it.
Volke: And yet, you applauded me before for acting on something regarding the past.
Ike: It’s a strange balance that we must strike in order to be able to press on. Such is the way of life, perhaps.
Volke: I can see it in your eyes. There’s something else on your mind, isn’t there?
Ike: I… I don’t know where your future is going to take you with both your current mission and the medallion out of the picture, but I wish you luck wherever it is that you find yourself next.
Volke: High praise, I must confess… Especially when leveled at an assassin.
Ike: I have faith in you, Volke. You know what you’re doing.
Volke: I do… For better or worse.
Ike: Then may your future endeavors be successful… Regardless of if we see each other again.
Volke: The same to you.
Notes:
I'm officially moved into my college dorm and I've been running on two hours of sleep all day but it's fine I'm off to sleep anyways
-Digital
Chapter 233: Lyre x Zihark
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Lyre and Zihark C ~
Lyre: You… I remember you.
Zihark: Ah… Your name is Lyre, is it not?
Lyre: What’s it to you? You were one of the people fighting against us in the war against Begnion. You were on the side of Daein, weren’t you?
Zihark: I… I was. That much I’m afraid I have to admit to.
Lyre: In that case, we have nothing to say to each other. You already made your decision on where you stood regarding the rights of laguz, and I’m not going to let you forget that you made up your mind in the past.
Zihark: I’m sorry about what happened. Still, I must ask that you please give me the chance to explain--
Lyre: Explain what? The fact that you stabbed all laguz in the back and fought against us?
Zihark: I didn’t--
Lyre: You and I have nothing else to say to each other. Goodbye.
Zihark: ...I’m sorry.
~ Lyre and Zihark B ~
Lyre: If you’re going to keep following me around, you might as well say what’s on your mind.
Zihark: My apologies… I’ve been trying to find the best way to breach this subject with you.
Lyre: You mean the fact that you acted against all laguz?
Zihark: I want to talk with you about what happened during the war.
Lyre: Didn’t I already say that we had nothing else to say to each other?
Zihark: You did, but please, if you would just give me a moment--
Lyre: No. I already made up my mind the same way that you made up yours. Everyone else might be content to just forget about what happened, but I can’t do that.
Zihark: I--
Lyre: You Daeins are all the same… Each one just as racist and disgusting as the next.
Zihark: Lyre--
Lyre: We’re done here. Goodbye, Zihark.
Zihark: …
~ Lyre and Zihark A ~
Lyre: Who in the world wants to meet with me this close to a battle…?!
Zihark: Hello, Lyre.
Lyre: Oh. It’s you. In that case, I’ll be on my way.
Zihark: Please, just give me one chance to explain myself.
Lyre: Will this get you to stop pestering me about it?
Zihark: If you let me tell you what I have to, then… Yes. It will.
Lyre: Fine. You have three minutes.
Zihark: I’ve never wanted anything more than to be an ally to the laguz. I want to help you all in any way that I possibly can.
Lyre: And yet you sided with Daein.
Zihark: There’s no excuse for me not leaving behind Daein to pursue the side of true justice in this conflict. You and the rest of the laguz are in the right and always have been.
Lyre: Then why did you fight against us?
Zihark: Daein was… It was in a complicated position. I wanted to be with you and everyone else.
Lyre: Why should I believe you?
Zihark: I suppose that’s your decision at the end of the day, but… I was once incredibly close with a laguz girl. That relationship is unfortunately in the past now, but I vowed when we first met that I would do anything to help the laguz. I still keep that promise to this very day.
Lyre: …
Zihark: You don’t have to forgive me if you don’t want to. It’s your decision. Still… If there’s something that I can do to earn your trust… I’ll do it.
Lyre: ...You certainly have the right attitude about you even if you sided with the wrong team… Alright. I’ll give you a chance, but you’re only getting one.
Zihark: Of course. Thank you so much, Lyre.
Lyre: You had better not let me down. I dont’ want to feel stupid for trusting you.
Zihark: I wouldn’t dream of disappointing you. I swear it.
Notes:
Cat girls
-Digital
Chapter 234: Elincia x Jill
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Elincia and Jill C ~
Elincia: Jill? Is something the matter? You’ve been struggling to focus as of late.
Jill: Huh? O-Oh… Sorry. It’s nothing.
Elincia: If there’s something on your mind, you should be able to say it. I’m more than happy to listen if you need to speak your truth.
Jill: It really isn’t that big a deal… I guess that all of this is just a lot to take in at once. Everything is happening so fast.
Elincia: I cannot deny that… One second, we were fighting in the greatest war the continent had ever seen, and the next…
Jill: …A lot has changed in a short span of time.
Elincia: That much is true… Are you feeling alright? If you need to talk, you can always come to me.
Jill: I’ll keep that in mind, but… I’m fine. Don’t worry about me.
Elincia: But I can’t help it… We’re friends, aren’t we?
~ Elincia and Jill B ~
Jill: That should take care of it… Phew.
Elincia: Jill, how are you feeling? I saw that you took a particularly awful hit during that last battle…
Jill: It’s nothing you need to concern yourself with. Everything has been patched up now.
Elincia: You were distracted again, weren’t you?
Jill: What makes you say that?
Elincia: I know you better than you’re willing to admit. Something has been on your mind for a while, and I want to help you through it.
Jill: ...I can’t stop thinking about him.
Elincia: Who?
Jill: My father… I can’t get him out of my head, especially with all that’s happened.
Elincia: Why is that? Do you have any ideas?
Jill: It probably has something to do with the fact that I just about completely stabbed his beliefs in the back when the war against Begnion began.
Elincia: Jill…
Jill: But… It’s fine. I just need to clear my head. It was nice talking to you.
Elincia: …
~ Elincia and Jill A ~
Elincia: You’re awfully far from the rest of the group, aren’t you?
Jill: Queen Elincia… I didn’t realize you were searching for me.
Elincia: I’ve been worried about you for a while… I wanted to see if you were ready to talk about your father.
Jill: ...He never wanted the laguz to be treated any differently just because they were themselves. Daein forced him to hide the truth of his beliefs, but I… I wanted to follow in his footsteps.
Elincia: And then, Daein ultimately forced you into an impossible corner once again…
Jill: Exactly… I don’t know what to do about any of this. I know that I’m doing what’s right now, but that won’t change the fact that for a while, I was not on the side of what was best.
Elincia: No matter how much we want to… We cannot change the past.
Jill: If only we could…
Elincia: But we can act in ways that will change the future. If you want to make up for your past actions, then you can do that from this point on.
Jill: I’m going to do what I can. I just… I hope that it’s enough.
Elincia: You were backed into a difficult position, Jill. I understand that it was hard for you to push on, but you’re here now. That means that you can find a way to make amends for what you have done.
Jill: I’m going to follow in the footsteps that my father left behind. I know that I made a mistake by fighting against the laguz, but… Never again.
Elincia: For what it’s worth… I’ve already forgiven you, Jill.
Jill: Yeah… That… That’s worth a lot. Thank you.
Elincia: It’s my pleasure.
Notes:
Man I just want to crash
-Digital
Chapter 235: Nasir x Ulki
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Nasir and Ulki C ~
Nasir: You’re watching me rather intently over there, aren’t you? Is something the matter?
Ulki: I enjoy observing those around me when the chance comes. It helps me to learn more about them in case I happen to need that information in the future.
Nasir: I suppose so… Is there any reason that you’ve chosen me as your target for the time being?
Ulki: Curiosity, I suppose. You were fighting alongside your king in an attempt to stop our pursuit of the goddess until recently, but you changed sides rather quickly.
Nasir: I knew what was for the best option on my end, and I made the right decision.
Ulki: I see. You certainly have a strange idea of what is the best for you and those around you.
Nasir: Perhaps, but I believe that I made the right choice.
Ulki: If you insist.
Nasir: …
~ Nasir and Ulki B ~
Ulki: I must ask… Was there any particular reason that you chose to abandon your previous cause so quickly?
Nasir: The king of Goldoa was killed. This was the best option for all of us.
Ulki: You aren’t as firmly loyal as your red dragon companion. His faith is with the king of dragons regardless of who that happens to be. You… Something about you seems different. I can see it in the way that you carry yourself.
Nasir: Are you sure that you aren’t just imagining it?
Ulki: I’m sure of it. I can hear the strain in your voice at the mere implication.
Nasir: Your hearing is rather sharp, isn’t it?
Ulki: It’s how I earned my position. Don’t try to change the subject though. I want to hear your true reasoning for all of this.
Nasir: Perhaps another time. We’re on the eve of yet another battle, aren’t we?
Ulki: You can’t keep running from this forever.
Nasir: You would be surprised.
~ Nasir and Ulki A ~
Nasir: I take it that you aren’t going to be leaving this subject alone until it’s been addressed.
Ulki: I’m glad that we understand one another on this front. Is there anything that you have to say about your shifting loyalties?
Nasir: I made the best option for the sake of my family.
Ulki: That’s right… Your granddaughter is on this side of the conflict.
Nasir: Initially, I believed that the side of the king was the best for us.
Ulki: And yet, it brought you to combat against her.
Nasir: I had a change of heart and recognized that my perspectives had to shift with the times.
Ulki: You seem to care about her a lot.
Nasir: I would do anything for Ena. She is my world, and… I regret fighting against her.
Ulki: You chose to switch sides so simply because you wanted to be at her side.
Nasir: I’ve done countless things in the name of the little family that we still have. Ena and I… She’s all that I can cling to in times such as these. I would do anything for her greater good.
Ulki: ...It seems that my assumptions regarding you were incorrect.
Nasir: What?
Ulki: I thought at first that you were hardly the loyal type… Now, I see that you are most certainly loyal in your own ways… To your own priorities.
Nasir: I suppose so.
Ulki: For the record, I’m not suspicious of you for joining us. I simply wanted to understand, and now, I believe that I do.
Nasir: …
Ulki: I wish you the best of luck with your family from this point on.
Nasir: ...Thank you.
Notes:
Head hurt
-Digital
Chapter 236: Nailah x Rhys
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Rhys and Nailah C ~
Nailah: Pardon me for intruding, but can I ask why you’ve been staring at me training for the past fifteen minutes?
Rhys: A-Ah! I’m so sorry! I didn’t realize that you could see me… Though I suppose that as a laguz, you have sharpened vision, so…
Nailah: It’s alright. I don’t mind having an audience. I was just curious… And I still am. Why are you watching me?
Rhys: Well… I guess that… You intrigue me.
Nailah: What? Where is this coming from?
Rhys: The way that you fight… You’re so incredibly strong, transformed or not. It’s amazing how much you’re capable of doing when you put your mind to it.
Nailah: I’ve earned myself a fan, have I?
Rhys: Well… I guess so.
Nailah: I’m glad to hear it. You can keep watching me if you’d like. I have other training routines to go through, but you can watch for a while longer.
Rhys: Yes… I would like that.
~ Rhys and Nailah B ~
Nailah: That should take care of training for now… Perfect.
Rhys: If you don’t mind my asking… I have to wonder… Why are you training now of all times?
Nailah: What do you mean?
Rhys: I suppose that the more accurate question is… How can you stand to train right now?
Nailah: You’re thinking of the world’s current condition, aren’t you?
Rhys: Yes… I am.
Nailah: I want to get better so that we can change the way that we currently see the people around us… Maybe they’ll start being people again rather than simple statues.
Rhys: It’s amazing how you can keep up the routine… I’ve been too nervous to do much of anything in that regard.
Nailah: It’s a matter of personal preference, I suppose.
Rhys: You do a great job of it, I think.
Nailah: Thanks. It’s nice to hear that you appreciate my fighting so much.
Rhys: I don’t think that I would ever be able to stop loving it…
~ Rhys and Nailah A ~
Nailah: You know, I still have a few questions about you.
Rhys: What is it?
Nailah: I’m not the only one who’s been taking spare moments to train and get ready for the coming battles, and yet, I’m the only one that you watch so intently. Why is that?
Rhys: I suppose… It’s because I admire how strong you are.
Nailah: I appreciate that, but other people are strong here too.
Rhys: It’s hard for me to describe… I’ve seen beorc fight before, and I’ve seen other types of laguz fight too. But you’re entirely new, and… It’s amazing.
Nailah: I suppose so… You and the rest of the people here have never met a wolf laguz before.
Rhys: I always dreamed of being strong like the people around me, but I was never able to reach that goal. You and the others can do it effortlessly, and… I suppose that I just like being able to see that in action.
Nailah: Strength is a difficult thing to quantify. There are many metrics of strength aside from battle prowess with one’s body.
Rhys: I guess that could be true…
Nailah: Everyone has their own strengths and weaknesses. Recognizing them is the first key to being able to reach success. We have different strengths, but that doesn’t mean that one of us is any stronger than the other.
Rhys: Yeah… I guess you’re right.
Nailah: I would never be able to use a staff the way that you can, for example.
Rhys: It is a talent that not everyone has… Thank you for saying all this. I appreciate it.
Nailah: It’s no problem. After all, I owe you after all you’ve done to be my audience for training and such.
Rhys: Speaking of that, are you going to continue?
Nailah: Will you stay to watch?
Rhys: Yes.
Nailah: Then yes.
Notes:
Wow for supports!
-Digital
Chapter 237: Leanne x Oliver
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Leanne and Oliver C ~
Oliver: Look at this…! I have scarcely set my eyes upon such a notable display of beauty! Even amongst the herons, your precious nature puts others to shame!
Leanne: ...Who are you?
Oliver: And your language is simply perfect! It sounds like a thousand notes being sung by an angel!
Leanne: I don’t understand why you like me so much… Have we even met…?
Oliver: Tell me, what is your name?
Leanne: L-Leanne…
Oliver: What a beautiful title! Not quite as splendid as my own, but I still find it to be incredible. I must appreciate a display of beauty such as yourself.
Leanne: Your… N-Name…?
Oliver: You may call me Oliver, fine one. I am a true connoisseur of beauties such as yourself, I’ll have you know. I’ll take fine care of you.
Leanne: Oliver… I see…
~ Leanne and Oliver B ~
Oliver: Look at you… So perfect even after fighting in so many difficult battles… That is not something that all beauties are able to accomplish.
Leanne: Please stop talking to me.
Oliver: And your words remain just as precious as ever! Who could have ever imagined that your language could be so beautiful? I have never heard such resplendent syllables!
Leanne: My brother told me about you… I should not be speaking with someone who has done so much to hurt my family.
Oliver: What a lovely young woman you truly are… I would love to learn more about you and how you keep yourself looking so radiant.
Leanne: I don’t want to speak with you anymore. If you don’t mind, I will be going now.
Oliver: So incredible… I shall never cross paths with one as beautiful as her ever again! Perhaps her perfection is able to compare to my own, something no other has ever been able to accomplish!
~ Leanne and Oliver A ~
Oliver: Your hair is beautiful… I believe that there are many who could learn from your habits of self-care.
Leanne: P-Please… Stop.
Oliver: Stop what? I am simply offering you a compliment about how incredible I find you to be! Why would you wish to run from the kind words being provided by one of the most beautiful creatures on all of Tellius?
Leanne: You… B-Bad. Leave alone… Please.
Oliver: Bad? I cannot even begin to fathom where you could have heard such a thing! I simply enjoy looking after beautiful things, and you most certainly fall into that category, sweet one.
Leanne: My brothers will not be happy to hear of the way that you have been treating me… And if Reyson tells King Tibarn… Your days may be numbered.
Oliver: What incredible words! Perhaps you will be able to speak the modern tongue of Tellius just as fluently one day in the future… For now, I will simply have to settle with listening in on all that you have already shared with me. The ancient tongue truly is beautiful, but only when it is being spoken by a lovely young woman such as yourself.
Leanne: Perhaps there is a spare Reaper Card around here… Would that give him the impression that I don’t wish to speak with him any longer…?
Oliver: Would you like to accompany me as we continue our travels? We can get to know one another more as we move.
Leanne: I hope that we never have to speak with one another again. Goodbye.
Oliver: And so the beauty walks away, off to pursue something else that only someone as resplendent as she could hope to reach… It is no matter. We will be reunited again soon enough… Two children of true beauty!
Notes:
Snarky Leanne time!
-Digital
Chapter 238: Tibarn x Janaff
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Janaff and Tibarn C ~
Janaff: On we charge to the Goddess Tower… Off to defeat a creature with more power than our mortal brains could ever hope to comprehend.
Tibarn: She’s going to learn just how strong a mortal can be though. I’ll tear her to shreds in the blink of an eye.
Janaff: I had a feeling you would say that… Just as bold as ever.
Tibarn: We have a lot to get back to after the war is over. I’m not going to let her stand in the way just because she thinks she can freeze the world and get away with it.
Janaff: Phoenicis is waiting for us, isn’t it?
Tibarn: For better or worse, yes.
Janaff: We’ll just have to do what we can for now.
Tibarn: And for the time being, that includes dreaming about how nice it’s going to be to tear the goddess to pieces.
Janaff: It’s the little things in life, I suppose.
~ Janaff and Tibarn B ~
Janaff: You know… It’s sort of morbid, isn’t it?
Tibarn: What is?
Janaff: Everyone else is thinking about going back home and seeing their home countries in a state of peace again…
Tibarn: ...But we don’t get that luxury. The war took it away from us.
Janaff: That much is true… The war took a lot from many people, but Phoenicis…
Tibarn: Phoenicis won’t recover when the goddess is defeated. We’ve still got a lot of work ahead of us before we’ll be ready to do anything on a large level again. Sheer determination means little in the face of lacking numbers sometimes.
Janaff: We’ll give it our all for the time being and work out the details when we’re back home.
Tibarn: Sure… And when we do get there, I might dream about tearing a certain traitorous crow to shreds instead…
~ Janaff and Tibarn A ~
Janaff: You’ve been fighting much more aggressively as of late… I take it that you’re thinking about Phoenicis still, yes?
Tibarn: I never stop thinking about Phoenicis.
Janaff: Of course not… This is just a time for you to get out your remaining traces of rage from the betrayal that we suffered in the earlier stages of the war.
Tibarn: Exactly, and I need that reprieve much more than anyone around here could ever comprehend.
Janaff: ...You know… I don’t know what we’re going to do when we go back home.
Tibarn: Yeah… Me neither.
Janaff: So many people were just gone in the blink of an eye… And nothing is ever going to go back to the way that it once was.
Tibarn: This damn war… Begnion needed to be held accountable for everything that it’s done, but I wish that it didn’t have to end that way for innocent people who never did anything on the battlefield.
Janaff: War is a cruel mistress…
Tibarn: And I don’t want it to do this to anybody else. Phoenicis might be past the point of salvation for the most part, but that doesn’t mean that I’m going to sit back and let any other nations be ravaged.
Janaff: Fighting against the goddess can save some of the others that have been lost even if it can’t bring back Phoenicis from the brink…
Tibarn: It has to count for something. Saving lives is worth it, especially given the hell that we’ve all been through as of late.
Janaff: ...Regardless of what comes next for the war or Phoenicis as a whole… You can count on me to remain by your side.
Tibarn: Heh… I wouldn’t have asked for it any other way.
Notes:
Damn the tag limit actually bit me in the ass here who could have thought
-Digital
Chapter 239: Sigrun x Tanith
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Sigrun and Tanith C ~
Sigrun: It truly is liberating to be able to see our old allies again after all this time.
Tanith: It certainly beats having to put up with the senators of Begnion. Then again, that isn’t a hard thing to do.
Sigrun: The senators have certainly chosen to do some… Interesting things with their time, though I suppose that’s putting it rather delicately.
Tanith: I won’t put it delicately. They’re treasonous dastards who are going to pay for what they’re doing one day.
Sigrun: I can already tell that you’re dreaming of running your lance through some of them.
Tanith: After what they’ve done, it’s the least that they deserve. I could do worse.
Sigrun: Of course I know that. We’ve been working together for quite some time, after all.
Tanith: I’m glad that you understand that.
Sigrun: How could I not?
~ Sigrun and Tanith B ~
Tanith: As it turns out, my assumptions over the years have been correct.
Sigrun: And what assumptions would those be?
Tanith: Fighting against a senator is incredibly fun just as I suspected. In fact, it’s more enjoyable than just about everything that I could have possibly gotten up to before this point.
Sigrun: I can hardly say that I’m surprised given the way that you’ve acted up to this point.
Tanith: They’ve done terrible things. The crimes against Serenes might have been before our time in the Holy Guard, but… That doesn’t change the fact that we have to uphold the concept of justice.
Sigrun: But of course… And I have faith that you won’t be stopping until your sense of justice has been carried out.
Tanith: Sometimes, the best way to fix the world is to execute those who stand on the side of pure evil… And pure evil is just what the senators are.
Sigrun: I wouldn’t imagine you having any other response… I hardly mind it.
~ Sigrun and Tanith A ~
Tanith: You know, there’s something that I have to ask you, if you don’t mind.
Sigrun: Oh? What is on your mind?
Tanith: How can you stay so calm in the face of this?
Sigrun: You mean… The battle at hand?
Tanith: Against the senators. You know everything that they’ve done. They locked up the empress when she tried to push back against them. How are you so calm when you know about all of this?
Sigrun: Remaining calm is part of how I handle situations. We fill different roles within the Holy Guard. Your emotional nature is necessary in terms of dealing with darker matters, but at times, a logical approach is better.
Tanith: We can switch on a dime if need be. I’ve seen how terrifying you can be when you get upset at the right subject.
Sigrun: But I know that you need this time to get out quite a bit of pent-up aggression… The truth of the matter is that I am boiling inside at the knowledge of all that they have done. Still, I know how to handle these matters best on a personal level, and so, that’s what I’m doing.
Tanith: Still, you had better not let that stop you when it comes to the final battle.
Sigrun: Of course not. When we do fight them once and for all, I will not be holding back… And I would rather enjoy it if you did not either.
Tanith: I would never dream of that… They’re going to learn exactly why they shouldn’t be messing with the Holy Guard.
Sigrun: Because we will be the ones to bring them to their knees…
Tanith: And then carry out their final execution in the name of justice.
Notes:
College activities that take up six hours of my evening are officially my worst enemy (which is exactly why this chapter is going up at four in the morning)
-Digital
Chapter 240: Lethe x Ranulf
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ranulf and Lethe C ~
Ranulf: It’s good to be able to fight alongside you again after all this time… Your diplomatic trip to Crimea certainly lasted… Longer than expected.
Lethe: You likely would have enjoyed it. You’ve always had a nose for politics, haven’t you?
Ranulf: It comes with the territory of my job. You didn’t like it?
Lethe: Beorc truly can be foolish creatures at times… Ludveck made a mistake, and he paid dearly for it.
Ranulf: I suppose that’s just how wars tend to end.
Lethe: He shouldn’t have started this in the first place if he didn’t want to wind up on the receiving end of something sharp.
Ranulf: He is to be executed soon, yes?
Lethe: So the queen claims. Given that I’ve had to shift locations so suddenly, I haven’t heard for sure what his status is yet.
Ranulf: It’s just a matter of time though… His days are limited.
Lethe: Indeed they are…
~ Ranulf and Lethe B ~
Lethe: …
Ranulf: You seem tense. Is there something that you want to talk about, Lethe? I don’t want you working yourself too hard.
Lethe: It doesn’t matter.
Ranulf: It must if it has you this upset. You can trust me, Lethe. You know that.
Lethe: ...This conflict feels… Different from everything that we’ve fought as part of in the past.
Ranulf: Yeah… I suppose so.
Lethe: War is a cruel being. People must fight in order to survive the battlefield. We fight in the name of what we believe to be right.
Ranulf: But we never thought that it would lead to the changing of something we thought to be fact.
Lethe: It… It doesn’t feel right.
Ranulf: How so?
Lethe: I don’t know, but… Defeating Ludveck was so much easier than this.
Ranulf: I take it that you don’t have an explanation for that either?
Lethe: ...No.
Ranulf: It’s alright. Take your time.
Lethe: …
~ Ranulf and Lethe A ~
Ranulf: So? Do you have an answer yet?
Lethe: I believe so.
Ranulf: Then go on and tell me. What about all of this seems harder than fighting against Ludveck?
Lethe: Ludveck… Ludveck was a small lord from a small territory of Crimea. He had an army that he put together over time, but… He wasn’t the entirety of Begnion. Defeating him was so simple in comparison to all of this.
Ranulf: I suppose so… Plus, Ludveck wasn’t part of a conspiracy that ended with the genocide of an entire people.
Lethe: It was so much easier when that was all that it was… As ridiculous as it sounds, I miss the times when our battles were simpler than this.
Ranulf: In a way… It’s exhausting, isn’t it?
Lethe: It is. I’m glad to be back at the side of my laguz siblings… But I wish that it didn’t have to be this way.
Ranulf: I understand that. Everything changed so quickly, and you didn’t get much of a break between the conflicts, did you?
Lethe: No… But I suppose that this is the nature of war. It never stops until the final weapon has been tossed on the ground.
Ranulf: And unfortunately, we don’t know when that will wind up coming to pass.
Lethe: Regardless of how difficult this fight is proving itself to be, I’m going to keep pushing on. The laguz deserve justice the same way that the people of Crimea did three years ago and a few weeks ago.
Ranulf: I’m glad that we agree on this… I’ll be with you to the end. I promise.
Lethe: I wouldn’t expect anything less.
Notes:
Something fell over in the other room oh boy that scared me out of my mind since it's like 3 am
-Digital
Chapter 241: Oscar x Rhys
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Rhys and Oscar C ~
Rhys: And… Done! I hope that I’ll be able to ship this out the next time that we’re in a town…
Oscar: What are you up to, Rhys?
Rhys: Ah, good afternoon, Oscar. I was working on penning a letter to my parents. It always helps me to relax and get my emotions off my chest.
Oscar: You and your parents are rather close, aren’t you?
Rhys: We are. They want to hear all about my time as a mercenary, and I’m more than happy to explain it. Plus, it gives me the chance to talk about anything that could be on my mind.
Oscar: I didn’t realize that writing letters could be so therapeutic.
Rhys: You should try it some time. You’ll never know how much you may enjoy it until you try.
Oscar: I’ll certainly have to consider it…
~ Rhys and Oscar B ~
Rhys: I see that you decided to take my advice to heart.
Oscar: I most certainly have… And you were right. There’s something about this that does help me to calm down, especially in times of turmoil such as these.
Rhys: I knew that you would agree with me. It’s nice to be able to get so much off your chest, isn’t it?
Oscar: It truly is lovely… I wish that I had discovered this sooner, truth be told. I haven’t ever gotten this personal with a letter before.
Rhys: When was the last time you wrote one?
Oscar: It’s been a long time… I think that the last time I wrote a letter was when I was still a Crimean Royal Knight. I was writing it to my brothers.
Rhys: It truly has been a while then… I’m glad that you’re enjoying it now though.
Oscar: Yes… I am too.
~ Rhys and Oscar A ~
Rhys: Hello there, Oscar.
Oscar: Ah, Rhys. Is there something you need?
Rhys: I’m about to head into town to send this letter back home. I was going to ask if you wanted to come with me to send off your own letters given that you’ve been writing quite a few of them.
Oscar: Ah… On that subject… I don’t believe that I’m going to be sending any of them.
Rhys: Oh? Why not?
Oscar: The truth is… I don’t really have much of anyone who I would need to send a letter to. My family is all right here, and I know that they don’t need to receive letters as long as we’re here together.
Rhys: Who did you address them to then?
Oscar: As ridiculous as it may sound… I wrote to my future self.
Rhys: I didn’t expect you to say that… What made you think this was the best option?
Oscar: I want to be able to remember this one day. The war might be cruel and constant, but there are some things around us that are still beautiful. I don’t want to forget the small moments of joy and laughter between the battles, and so, I’m making records of them.
Rhys: That truly is a wonderful idea… I may have to follow your lead and do that in the future.
Oscar: I’m sure that you would enjoy it. This has proven to be incredibly helpful for me, and I bet it would be much the same for you as well.
Rhys: I’ll do that next time I sit down to write something… But for now, I’m off to send this batch of letters to my parents. Would you like to join me?
Oscar: As a matter of fact, that sounds wonderful.
Notes:
Update tiiiiiiime!!
-Digital
Chapter 242: Aran x Mordecai
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Aran and Mordecai C ~
Mordecai: Sorry to bother you, but Mordecai saw that you dropped this.
Aran: I was wondering where this went. Thank you.
Mordecai: It’s no issue.
Aran: …
Mordecai: Why are you staring at me?
Aran: You’re a laguz.
Mordecai: I am. What about it?
Aran: Oh, nothing in particular… I’ve just never had the chance to talk with a laguz this way… Personally, I mean.
Mordecai: Why not?
Aran: I lived in Daein, and when I wasn’t in Daein, I was in Begnion. Neither nation is exactly all that friendly towards the laguz, so I didn’t have the opportunity to talk to any.
Mordecai: I see… Is this okay?
Aran: Of course. I don’t hold any animosity towards you, if that’s what you’re thinking. I’m not that ridiculous or unreasonable.
Mordecai: Good… Mordecai is glad to hear that.
~ Aran and Mordecai B ~
Aran: So… What’s it like?
Mordecai: What is what like?
Aran: Being a laguz. How does it feel?
Mordecai: It feels… Natural. I have always been this way.
Aran: Natural seems like a good way to describe it… You don’t need all that much in terms of clunky armor to fight, and you don’t need weapons either. You’re much closer to the natural world than beorc are.
Mordecai: Perhaps, but both beorc and laguz have their own strengths.
Aran: I suppose so… For example, the strength of Daein is being intolerably racist.
Mordecai: It has always been good at that… But you are not like that.
Aran: I never saw much of a reason to hate others for no reason. We’re all trying to survive together, aren’t we? What’s the point of getting into battles over perceived superiority when we should be working together?
Mordecai: Mordecai likes you… Your way of thinking is strong.
Aran: Strong, huh…? ...Thanks.
~ Aran and Mordecai A ~
Aran: You know… I’m a bit worried about what’s going to happen when all of this is over.
Mordecai: Oh? Why so?
Aran: I’m going to be heading back to Daein to help with the reconstruction, but… I’m worried that nothing is going to change
Mordecai: You mean… About the laguz?
Aran: Exactly. All these years, Daein has been trying to push back against the laguz because they think that they’re better than others. The nation was established in the first place because its founders wanted to be more blatantly racist. I doubt that something that’s so deeply ingrained into our society will change so easily.
Mordecai: It likely will not change… But you can still try.
Aran: And that’s what I’m going to try and do. If this conflict has shown me one thing, it’s that war is nothing but a beast that takes from everyone. We shouldn’t be adding fuel to the conflict by getting upset with one another for daring to exist. That won’t solve a thing. In fact, it only makes things worse.
Mordecai: You are willing to fight for us… You are a strong ally, Aran.
Aran: Hearing you call me strong is still strange to me… The laguz are the children of strength. They’re much more powerful than a beorc could ever hope to be in terms of physical capacity.
Mordecai: But there is other strength too… Like the strength to stand against injustice.
Aran: ...Yeah. I guess that you’re right.
Mordecai: I hope that we can be allies even after the war is over. Mordecai thinks that we will get along well no matter what happens next.
Aran: Yeah… I think so too.
Mordecai: Good.
Aran: ...Mordecai?
Mordecai: What is it?
Aran: For what it’s worth… I think you’re pretty wise.
Mordecai: ...Thank you.
Notes:
References to the children of strength and wisdom line from RD wooooo
-Digital
Chapter 243: Shinon x Titania
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Shinon and Titania C ~
Shinon: Would you stop looking at me like that?
Titania: Like what?
Shinon: Like there’s something that you want to say. Just get it over with if you’re here to pester me.
Titania: I think that we both know what I’m going to say.
Shinon: That I should stop being the way that I am since it aggravates you?
Titania: I was going to ask you to stop being rude to the laguz. We’re allies, you know.
Shinon: Sorry, but I know that there are some things in this world that just can’t be changed.
Titania: Like your drinking habits, I presume?
Shinon: You’re a sharp one.
Titania: You need to stop this at once, Shinon.
Shinon: Do I? I’m not scared of you, if that’s what you’re thinking. I’m going to keep going about my regular business, and that’s not on me.
Titania: Of course you are…
~ Shinon and Titania B ~
Shinon: Oh, what is it now? Have you come to mock the fallen Shinon? Is that what this was about?
Titania: I came here when I heard that you had gotten drunk in camp tonight… I see that I was wise to do so.
Shinon: Are you satisfied then? I’m sick and feel like I’m going to explode. Is that what you wanted?
Titania: Stop putting words in my mouth.
Shinon: Then what do you want?
Titania: I recognize that the only way to fix problems is to solve them at the source.
Shinon: What are you on about?
Titania: I want to know the reason behind your behavior. That way, it can be resolved in a notable manner that will fix your attitude permanently.
Shinon: I don’t need fixing, especially not from you. Now, leave me in peace, would you? We’re finished here.
Titania: …
~ Shinon and Titania A ~
Shinon: Gods above, Titania! How many times are you going to pester me about this? It seems like you approach me at least three times a day over this!
Titania: Because I want to help you.
Shinon: I don’t want your help.
Titania: You’re harming the people around you with your bad habits. That needs to be taken care of as soon as possible.
Shinon: What do you want me to say? That I don’t like to be around sub-humans because that’s the way that I was raised?
Titania: Crimea is still full of sins, it seems.
Shinon: My mother taught me all about what they can do, and I’m not keen to let them get away with it.
Titania: Do you think that you’re better than them?
Shinon: I’m not a beast, so I would say so.
Titania: You don’t know what you’re saying.
Shinon: What do you want me to talk about then? Since none of this is good enough for you, just tell me upfront!
Titania: ...What was your mother like?
Shinon: Awful. She taught me everything that I know.
Titania: Including how to drown your problems in the bottom of a bottle.
Shinon: But I knew better than to go off and get killed the way that she did. I’m here whether you like it or not.
Titania: You don’t have to be like her, you know. You can make your life different from what you grew up around.
Shinon: Tch…
Titania: All it takes is a bit of effort. With all your determination, you could do it… You just have to try.
Shinon: …
Titania: I got what I was looking for, and I trust you to use this information to your future benefit. Good day, Shinon.
Shinon: ...That woman… Too damn persistent for her own good.
Notes:
I cannot wait to be done with Shinon supports I do not like him
-Digital
Chapter 244: Soren x Skrimir
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Soren and Skrimir C ~
Skrimir: Ah, small tactician!
Soren: Is there something that you need?
Skrimir: I was wondering if you would share more of your tactical knowledge with me.
Soren: You’ve truly turned your attitude around quickly… I didn’t think that you were capable of changing on the flip of a coin this way.
Skrimir: Your wisdom intrigues me. I have never heard of such a brilliant tactician existing, and I would like to learn as much as possible.
Soren: It isn’t that easy. You have to study for years in order to learn enough to be a strategist. I doubt that you have the attention span for everything that I would share with you.
Skrimir: I would like to learn more even still. Will you teach me?
Soren: ...I’ll consider it. Is that enough for you?
Skrimir: For the time being, yes.
Soren: ...I don’t know what to do with him… Then again, I don’t think that anybody does.
~ Soren and Skrimir B ~
Skrimir: Hm…
Soren: What are you doing?
Skrimir: I was attempting to find a strategy for the upcoming battle. You do it so easily, like it comes as naturally as breathing.
Soren: And it doesn’t seem to come quite so simply to you. This isn’t how you would manage your forces at all if you wanted to find victory.
Skrimir: Then what would I do if I was in this position?
Soren: Something very different from this.
Skrimir: Then explain it to me.
Soren: ...Look, I don’t have time to teach you tactics in the midst of the war. I have too many important duties to be attending to, and I can’t just stop everything that I’ve been doing to look over your shoulder.
Skrimir: But you’re the best strategist in this army!
Soren: And even I have limits. I’ll have to turn down your request. Now, if you’ll excuse me…
Skrimir: How unfortunate…
~ Soren and Skrimir A ~
Soren: What are you doing with that book?
Skrimir: I found it while we were passing through a town a short while ago. It seems to be able to share tactical skills with its readers, and I want to know what it could share with me.
Soren: You really are intent on learning more, aren’t you?
Skrimir: You intrigued me when you began to use tactics in our battles. I had never considered something like that before.
Soren: Of course not…
Skrimir: My brute force was more than enough for me to power through any fights that appeared before me… But the war changed that. The war brought with it entire armies that I could not charge through on my own.
Soren: War is a wake up call to everyone who gets involved with it. That’s how it goes.
Skrimir: But I do want to continue learning even if you cannot teach me, and Gallia will need me to understand as much as possible. If I have to develop my skills on my own, then so be it.
Soren: ...I’m going to be perfectly honest with you… You have no natural skill in tactics.
Skrimir: Those are blunt words, but you would be correct on the matter.
Soren: But… I suppose that it is admirable that you would be willing to change your outlook on life in such a way.
Skrimir: What are you trying to say?
Soren: I… I will do what I can to help you. I’ll pass on a few tactics books that I can recommend if that would help you.
Skrimir: Of course! That sounds delightful!
Soren: Just… Stay out of trouble, would you? No more bleeding everywhere.
Skrimir: Ahaha! You have a deal, small tactician!
Notes:
I've been procrastinating on this support for so long you have no idea
-Digital
Chapter 245: Ilyana x Micaiah
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ilyana and Micaiah C ~
Micaiah: Ilyana, are you feeling alright…? You seem faint.
Ilyana: Oh, I’m fine… This is just how I always am, I suppose.
Micaiah: That is something that’s been concerning me ever since we first met… Are you truly always so tired and hungry?
Ilyana: For the most part, yes. It’s always been this way.
Micaiah: I know that casting magic can take up quite a bit of energy, but I’ve never seen anything like this before… Are you sure that you don’t need anything? I can’t leave you in good conscience when you’re so pale.
Ilyana: Oh, it’s fine. I just had more than enough food… But if you wanted to sit down and share another helping, I wouldn’t mind that.
Micaiah: That would help to put my mind at ease… Alright. Let’s get to it then.
Ilyana: That sounds lovely…
~ Ilyana and Micaiah B ~
Micaiah: …
Ilyana: I can feel you staring at me, you know… I can tell that you’re watching me.
Micaiah: My apologies, Ilyana… I truly didn’t mean to be rude.
Ilyana: It’s alright… I know that you’ve been worried about me.
Micaiah: I can’t help it. You just… You always look so sickly.
Ilyana: That was what the merchants said when they first found me…
Micaiah: Now that you mention it… How did you come to travel with them?
Ilyana: We found each other by chance… They helped me when I was in need, and I was able to help defend them from bandit attacks. It was good for everyone involved.
Micaiah: I see…
Ilyana: I’m glad that they’re all safe now… I would do anything for them.
Micaiah: You truly do have a resolute spirit, Ilyana… I appreciate that.
Ilyana: I’m not entirely sure what you mean by that, but… Thank you, I suppose.
Micaiah: You’re welcome.
~ Ilyana and Micaiah A ~
Micaiah: You know, Ilyana… You truly are a mystery to me.
Ilyana: Hm? How so?
Micaiah: When I first saw you, I… I must admit that I was concerned that you weren’t long for this world.
Ilyana: That’s just how I look though.
Micaiah: I understand that now, regardless of how concerned it makes me… But I can say for sure that you have a sense of heart that most others don’t understand.
Ilyana: What do you mean?
Micaiah: You’re a caring person, Ilyana… You’re much stronger than people would originally anticipate. I can tell that you have a powerful heart, and… I’m glad that I’ve been given this chance to get to know you.
Ilyana: Where is this coming from…? It isn’t like you to be so open with your emotions.
Micaiah: I suppose that what you said before got me thinking… Your merchant caravan reminds me of the Dawn Brigade in a few ways. We all look after each other, and with everything that’s happening… You don’t realize how precious something like that is until it’s too late.
Ilyana: So… Me mentioning my family made you start thinking about mortality?
Micaiah: I… I guess so.
Ilyana: ...You think too much.
Micaiah: Perhaps so… But I think that I understand you a bit better now, and I’m not going to let anything happen to you no matter what. I want you to stay with us for as long as possible, and I'll do what I can to take care of you. As long as you're willing to stay, we are willing to have you. You're... You're part of our family now whether you like it or not.
Ilyana: I can certainly get behind that… But you know what would get me to stay with you for a while longer tonight?
Micaiah: Oh? What is that?
Ilyana: If we went to get a bit of food together… I haven’t eaten in three hours, and I’m getting kind of dizzy…
Micaiah: Of course. After all… You have to hold value in what you have as long as it’s there.
Ilyana: Because it might not always be…
Micaiah: Yeah… You’re right.
Notes:
In which Micaiah is introspective and loves her family and doesn't want anything to happen to them
-Digital
Chapter 246: Mist x Boyd
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Boyd and Mist C ~
Boyd: That’s good enough for now… All this training and moving really does get exhausting after a while.
Mist: Slacking off on your training, are you?
Boyd: I’ve been at it for ages. As long as Titania isn’t here to catch me, I think I’m in the clear.
Mist: Ha! That certainly sounds like her.
Boyd: As weird as it is though… I’m almost glad that she’s around here to pester us about this sort of stuff.
Mist: Yeah. It’s a little bit of something normal in the middle of… You know…
Boyd: All this?
Mist: Yeah… Exactly.
Boyd: At least we’re still here and ready to keep fighting. That’s what matters most, right?
Mist: Exactly… And it’s why we all need to train as much as possible.
Boyd: I guess you’re right… Are you up for being sparring partners for a little bit?
Mist: You’re so on!
~ Boyd and Mist B ~
Boyd: I have to say, Mist… You’re getting better at using that sword of yours.
Mist: What can I say? Fighting talent runs in the blood.
Boyd: For someone so petite, you sure are good at swinging that blade around… I don't know how you do it.
Mist: Your weapon is much heavier than anything I could ever carry around. That’s what using an axe means, right?
Boyd: Yeah, but swords have never been for me. I just don’t get them.
Mist: Well, I guess that everyone has their own talents… And the best way to figure them out is to put them to the test.
Boyd: You want to go at it again? I swear, you have too much energy for your own good.
Mist: Oh? Are you going to surrender and let me win by default?
Boyd: Of course not! Let’s go!
~ Boyd and Mist A ~
Mist: …
Boyd: …
Mist: You can stop looking at me like I’m made of glass any time now, you know.
Boyd: Oh… S-Sorry, I guess.
Mist: Are you okay? You’ve been so unfocused lately. You know that you have to stay concentrated on the battlefield, right?
Boyd: Of course I know that… I just… I don’t know. You… You really scared me.
Mist: What?
Boyd: When you collapsed… Right before the goddess was released from the medallion.
Mist: Oh… I didn’t realize.
Boyd: Listen… I know that we bicker a lot, but you and everyone else… You all mean a lot to me. I don’t know what I would do with myself if anything ever happened to you or anybody else in our group.
Mist: I feel the same way…
Boyd: When you collapsed, I… I was scared, okay? None of us knew what was happening, and I thought that something was going to take you from us. Everyone was worried.
Mist: I’m sorry about that… I wasn’t able to do anything about it, but… Still.
Boyd: It’s not your fault. Just… Promise me that you’re going to do what you can to stick this out to the end, okay? I don’t know what I’m going to do if anything happens to you or any of the other mercenaries, and I don’t want to have to think about it in the first place.
Mist: I promise that I’ll stay alive… I’ll do everything that I can. There’s nothing to worry about.
Boyd: Good… I’m glad to hear that.
Mist: You know what would help us both to get stronger so that we can survive though?
Boyd: What?
Mist: Going for a quick round of sparring.
Boyd: You’re on! I’m not going to lose!
Mist: Oh, we’ll just have to see about that!
Notes:
I really don't like their support in POR so I just made it cute banter here listen if this is supposed to be canon I have to give it the banter it deserves even if I don't ship it
-Digital
Chapter 247: Caineghis x Lyre
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Caineghis and Lyre C ~
Caineghis: Lyre… How have you been holding up? I understand that the battles as of late have been grueling and constant.
Lyre: O-Oh…! Um, I’m doing fine! No need to worry about me!
Caineghis: You have never been the most inclined towards combat… I was worried about if you would be able to handle the consistent pressure.
Lyre: I’m fine. I’ve been getting used to it after a while. I mean, that’s kind of my only option at this point, isn’t it?
Caineghis: Perhaps so… Still, it’s a relief to see that you are doing well.
Lyre: There’s nothing to worry about. I’m doing fine… Just peachy.
Caineghis: If you insist…
Lyre: …
Caineghis: …
Lyre: Well… I guess that we can talk again another time. I should get going. Bye!
Caineghis: She certainly seemed rather… Skittish.
~ Caineghis and Lyre B ~
Caineghis: Lyre, is something the matter?
Lyre: What? Why would anything be the matter? I’m fine. I told you that already.
Caineghis: You have been rather agitated around me as of late. Is something causing you to act strangely?
Lyre: Of course not. There’s nothing to worry about.
Caineghis: My intention is not to push you the wrong way. I simply want to make sure that you are feeling alright. The past few weeks have been difficult for everyone.
Lyre: I know, but… It’s fine. I’m not worried about anything.
Caineghis: Is there something you should be worried about? Aside from the obvious, that is.
Lyre: Oh, um… Nope! Not at all!
Caineghis: Pardon my bluntness, but I find that somewhat difficult to believe. If something is the matter, you can simply say so. That is the only way it will be resolved.
Lyre: It’s fine. Besides, I should get going. There’s something else that I have to take care of before our next battle, so… Goodbye!
Caineghis: Again with the running off…
~ Caineghis and Lyre A ~
Caineghis: I believe that it’s high time that we discussed whatever it is that has been plaguing you as of late.
Lyre: I don’t know what you’re referring to. Everything is perfectly fine.
Caineghis: Lyre…
Lyre: ...O-Okay, you don’t have to look at me like that… If you really want to hear about it, I guess I’ll tell you.
Caineghis: What has been bothering you as of late?
Lyre: I… I’m worried about what’s going to happen after the war ends.
Caineghis: How so?
Lyre: You aren’t going to be looking after Gallia as the king anymore… I don't know what we’re going to do when you aren’t there anymore.
Caineghis: Skrimir will make a fine king in my stead. Surely you are aware of such a fact.
Lyre: I do know that, but… I don’t know. I guess I’m still worried about it. He’s not… He’s not you, and you’ve led us to peace a thousand times over. I know that you would be able to do it this time around too.
Caineghis: Time brings with it many changes for everyone… Such is the way of life.
Lyre: I know that much, but that doesn’t make it any easier.
Caineghis: Perhaps not… But time stops for no one.
Lyre: Yeah… I guess you’re right.
Caineghis: We are fighting for the sake of the future now, and we will make sure that it is a life worth seeing through to the end. Regardless of what changes in the aftermath of this war, we will continue to look for a brighter tomorrow.
Lyre: That’s true… I’m going to do what I can.
Caineghis: And I do hope that you will be less nervous around me as you do so.
Lyre: Was it really that obvious?
Caineghis: Perhaps.
Lyre: Ugh…
Notes:
Caineghis has so many supports
-Digital
Chapter 248: Ike x Reyson
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ike and Reyson C ~
Ike: How are you doing, Reyson? I know that we’ve been on the move a lot as of late.
Reyson: I’m fine enough, I suppose… The chaos of war is starting to close in on us once again.
Ike: That’s true. I was hoping that we would never be in this position again after the last war three years ago, but I suppose that life is full of surprises.
Reyson: At long last… I’m going to have the chance to get revenge for my fallen siblings…
Ike: Begnion isn’t going to be able to get away with this… The senate has escaped long enough, but it’s time that they finally met justice.
Reyson: I won’t let them get away… Not again.
Ike: None of us are going to allow it either… Chaos or otherwise, we will succeed.
Reyson: I agree.
~ Ike and Reyson B ~
Reyson: If only I could… Ugh…
Ike: Is something bothering you? Pardon me for being so blunt, but you look as if you want to punch someone until they fall unconscious.
Reyson: The more that I think about it… The more upset that I get. The Begnion senate… I hate everyone who has ever been associated with them for what they’ve done.
Ike: You want to see them destroyed, don’t you?
Reyson: They… They took everything from me. All of the chaos of the world is more than worth it if the souls of my brothers and sisters can be laid to rest.
Ike: The war has been making you think about what happened all that time ago even more than usual, hasn’t it? I can see it in your eyes.
Reyson: It has… And that’s exactly why I can’t let any of them get away with this… No matter what happens.
Ike: And they won’t escape… They’ll face the edge of someone’s blade before they have even the slightest chance of getting away, and they won’t get away so easily.
~ Ike and Reyson A ~
Ike: It feels… Strange, doesn’t it?
Reyson: It feels as if the world is finally at peace… Like the universe has breathed a sigh of relief.
Ike: With the war having been stopped by the goddess, we have the world to ourselves… But we can’t let that remain the case for long.
Reyson: Even if there’s peace elsewhere, I still feel full of rage… Begnion is continuing to make this situation worse, and I… I want to see them all burn.
Ike: I remember that three years ago, you said that you were moving past revenge after all that had happened… But I can’t blame you for wanting to see them pay again.
Reyson: Justice and revenge are difficult to separate… But I know what this is. I can’t stop thinking about it all… How much I want my people to be freed of their burdens even in death. They should have never been caught up in the crossfire of this conflict.
Ike: Begnion’s senate knew what it was doing all that time ago… Just as they know what’s happening now.
Reyson: No amount of peace in the rest of the world will be able to save them from that… Nothing will be able to save them from me.
Ike: What are you going to do after they’re gone? Is there anything that you have in mind?
Reyson: I’m going to do what I always have… I’ll continue to live on in the name of those who are no longer with us.
Ike: That’s a good way to live… I’m sure that they would be proud of you.
Reyson: ...Thank you, Ike… Thank you.
Notes:
Oh boy late night chapter
-Digital
Chapter 249: Mia x Nephenee
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Mia and Nephenee C ~
Mia: Hey there, Nephenee! I’m glad to see that you’re still doing well after all these years.
Nephenee: Good afternoon, Mia. It’s nice to see you again.
Mia: Woah! Are you okay?
Nephenee: Is something wrong? Should I not be okay?
Mia: No, it isn’t that… You aren’t stammering and tripping over your words!
Nephenee: I suppose not… I’ve been workin’ on becoming more confident.
Mia: That’s good to hear… I remember that you were so anxious talking to people three years ago, but it really does seem like you’ve come into your own.
Nephenee: I guess you could say that…
Mia: Either way, I’ve missed our sparring matches over the past few years. What do you say that we go at it again? You know, the way that we always used to?
Nephenee: If that’s what you’d like, then sure. Let’s do it.
~ Mia and Nephenee B ~
Nephenee: You’re gettin’ better. Even with my lance advantage, you’re doing a great job.
Mia: Thanks, Nephenee! I’ve been doing a lot of training to try and become as strong as possible.
Nephenee: And it’s been workin’ out well for you.
Mia: I think it’s nice, honestly.
Nephenee: Huh? What do you mean?
Mia: Well, three years ago, I said that I was going to get stronger, and I did. You said that you were going to try and come out of your shell, and you most certainly accomplished that. I’d say that we both do a great job of reaching our goals.
Nephenee: I thought about it that way… But you’re right.
Mia: Of course, that doesn’t mean that we can stop now. We still have a lot left to do, so we had better get to it!
Nephenee: Yeah, you’re right. How does another match sound?
Mia: Great as always!
~ Mia and Nephenee A ~
Mia: Phew… You really do know how to tire a girl out after a big round of sparring like that.
Nephenee: You said that you wanted me to give it my all, so I did.
Mia: And you’re good at it too… I can really tell that you’re becoming more assertive.
Nephenee: Huh? What are you talking about?
Mia: You might not be able to pick up on it, but I can see that you’re getting more confident. It changes the way that you fight by making you feel more passionate about each strike.
Nephenee: I didn’t even realize that my fightin’ style had changed…
Mia: Most people don’t recognize it, but that’s how you grow as a fighter. It seems to work well when you’re becoming a stronger person too.
Nephenee: A stronger person… You really think that I’m…?
Mia: Anyone who overcomes shyness like that has to be strong. It’s hard for us to judge ourselves sometimes, but that’s alright. I know that you’re happy with who you are after all this time despite how uncertain you were about your accent, and that’s what matters most.
Nephenee: You’re right… I like the way that you look at the world, Mia.
Mia: Oh, it’s no big deal. That’s just the fact of the matter as far as I’m concerned. We’ve both become stronger people over the past three years, and I’m not just talking about combat.
Nephenee: Talkin’ to you really is a treat… I think that you’re mighty strong too just like you said.
Mia: I’m honored that you think that of me… But I’m still not the strongest that I could be in terms of combat. How does another round sound?
Nephenee: But you’re gettin’ tired, aren’t you?
Mia: I know what I’m getting into. Are you up for it, strong one?
Nephenee: Yeah… I am.
Notes:
I really like this one tbh
-Digital
Chapter 250: Nasir x Volke
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Nasir and Volke C ~
Nasir: You are Volke, are you not?
Volke: Might I ask why you want to know?
Nasir: I’m here with a question… One that I believe only you will be able to answer.
Volke: Answers cost gold when it comes to me. Unless you have enough to pay up, I suggest that you move along. I have more important things to be doing than engaging in small talk.
Nasir: I would be more than happy to compensate you after the war.
Volke: After the war? That’s certainly a promising offer that won’t backfire in the slightest.
Nasir: Did you expect me to bring gold when it came to entering the tower?
Volke: You should always have gold on you somehow.
Nasir: I figured you would avoid the question…
Volke: I don’t even know what the question is.
Nasir: I’ll ask you another time. I doubt you would answer now anyways.
Volke: …
~ Nasir and Volke B ~
Volke: I can see it in your eyes. You’re finally going to ask this dreaded question of yours, aren’t you?
Nasir: I am.
Volke: Out with it then.
Nasir: You seem to have at least some vague association with Izuka… The man behind the feral drug.
Volke: Perhaps. Perhaps not.
Nasir: I want to know… How did he manage to get his hands on so many Red Dragons?
Volke: Surely you’re already aware of the answer. I know who you are, after all. You have heavy ties to the royal family.
Nasir: I want to hear confirmation from you, if you don’t mind.
Volke: I believe I told you before that it was going to cost you gold. Unless you have some on you now…
Nasir: ...I do not.
Volke: ...Then we’re finished here. Until we meet again.
Nasir: What a stubborn man…
~ Nasir and Volke A ~
Nasir: I would like to speak once again.
Volke: What about this time?
Nasir: The same matter that I mentioned before.
Volke: Go on.
Nasir: I know that Izuka got many of his Red Dragons from the guard that was sent to rescue the Goldoan princess and her son from Daein… They went along with the crown prince.
Volke: I knew you were already aware of this.
Nasir: I was… But I have to ask… Could he have really kept so many Red Dragons preserved over the years? He would have had to look after Red Dragon Feral Ones, all of whom are immensely powerful, for almost two decades.
Volke: Ah… That’s where the issue comes in.
Nasir: Yes, it is. I want to know what’s going on, and since the man himself is dead… I figured that you would be the next best person to ask. After all, you have your ways of getting your hands on all sorts of information when you so desire it.
Volke: ...He kept his eyes on Goldoa from afar. Since he was working with Daein as a whole, he was able to survey the area around Goldoa’s border with the help of the soldiers working with Daein. Any that left Goldoa behind were captured on sight and turned into Feral Ones.
Nasir: I thought you said that you weren’t going to tell me unless I paid you.
Volke: I just so happen to dislike the man as well. Izuka was hardly pleasant, and I’m glad that he’s dead in the ground now.
Nasir: I see… It’s a final petty shot at the one who you detest.
Volke: Perhaps… But you got your answer, didn’t you?
Nasir: I did… And the atrocities of this man continue to surprise me. He was able to get away with a lot under the wing of the Daein king.
Volke: Corruption like that exists everywhere as long as you know where to look… Isn’t that right?
Nasir: ...Perhaps it is.
Notes:
Number 250!
-Digital
Chapter 251: Naesala x Sothe
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Naesala and Sothe C ~
Sothe: So… I believe that we have quite a lot to talk about.
Naesala: I didn’t expect you to approach me so casually out of the blue this way.
Sothe: You were seen with a blood pact. Can you blame me for being curious?
Naesala: You were bound to one as well, were you not? Well, you were loyal to one who was trapped, and so, there was no escape.
Sothe: I know the way that blood pacts function… Which is exactly why I’m coming to you now.
Naesala: Oh? Do elaborate.
Sothe: You betrayed your fellow laguz because you knew that there was no way for you to push back against the Begnion senate easily… You betrayed justice for the same reason that Daein had to.
Naesala: ...Blood pacts are tricky things. That’s all there is to it.
Sothe: You can say that again…
~ Naesala and Sothe B ~
Naesala: Daein was played for a fool the same way that Kilvas was, hm?
Sothe: ...The king was lured into a trap by someone who had been working with Begnion all along. From there, everything fell into place to keep us from being able to fight back.
Naesala: I see… Sounds just like the senate. A bunch of slippery dastards, every single one of them.
Sothe: If I recall correctly, you’ve been part of your fair share of betrayals in the past as well.
Naesala: Perhaps… But sometimes, you have to do what’s necessary to survive even if it isn’t pretty.
Sothe: You can say that again… Though I suppose that you were thinking about something much grander… The survival of your people.
Naesala: ...This world is cruel through and through. You do what you must to stay safe. That’s the way of life.
Sothe: That’s the way the senate made it.
~ Naesala and Sothe A ~
Sothe: I told you about what happened with Daein’s blood pact. I think that it’s time that you return the favor. What happened with Kilvas?
Naesala: This was not something that I was fooled into being part of. The previous king of Kilvas made a mistake, and when he perished, the burden fell onto his successor… Me.
Sothe: So when Begnion started needing favors… You had no choice but to comply.
Naesala: ...Begnion asked for a lot of things. They requested that Reyson be delivered to them to be used as a laguz slave. They told me to work alongside them in this last war as a traitor. They demanded that I work to destroy Phoenicis.
Sothe: But you were willing to do all of it… Because you had to protect Kilvas.
Naesala: ...Safety for yourself is what matters above all else. You have to make sure that you don’t stumble into something unfortunate for the sake of you and the rest of your people.
Sothe: It’s terrible how easily people are willing to turn on one another as long as they can look after themselves… Selflessness is a virtue not seen often these days.
Naesala: You’ve been doing all of this because you want to look after Daein. You knew what the right choice was, but you made the same one that I did.
Sothe: I never said that I was morally superior to you. This situation was rotten to the core from the beginning.
Naesala: But with the documents gone and the senate crumbling, this won’t be an issue ever again… You had better keep Rain from falling victim to another situation of dark blackmail.
Sothe: Let me assure you, I would never even dream of letting that happen again.
Naesala: Good… Good.
Notes:
I'm going to sleep
-Digital
Chapter 252: Giffca x Bastian
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Giffca and Bastian C ~
Bastian: Ah, Giffca! It truly is an honor to be able to speak with you in such times as these.
Giffca: Is there something you need?
Bastian: I suppose that you’re hardly one for small talk… As a matter of fact, there is something that I wish to discuss.
Giffca: What would that be then?
Bastian: The future of Crimea and Gallia are being permanently altered by the actions of the goddess. We will have much yet to do in the aftermath of the war, and I believe that this could be a most gracious chance for us to do something magnificent.
Giffca: You’re referring to establishing stronger relationships between Crimea and Gallia, yes?
Bastian: I most certainly am! And I believe that you would be the perfect person to start by asking.
Giffca: I believe that can be arranged.
Bastian: Perfect! I’m glad to hear it!
~ Giffca and Bastian B ~
Giffca: Crimea and Gallia were once allies in the not too distant past… Surely you remember those days as well.
Bastian: I do… Those days are the reason that I wish to approach you and other leaders of Gallia when it comes to managing the future.
Giffca: You miss the times of peace between the beorc and laguz, do you not?
Bastian: ...There was never true peace between the beorc and laguz, as tragic as it is to say… But we can make grand strides in the direction that will make that dream a reality.
Giffca: Even within Crimea, there have been struggles regarding discrimination despite the alliance of our nations… Do you wish to eliminate even the smallest shows of hatred between our people?
Bastian: I do.
Giffca: That’s a most daunting task.
Bastian: Which is exactly why I’m requesting your help.
Giffca: ...Well played. I understand.
~ Giffca and Bastian A ~
Bastian: I remember hearing of a tragic tale of a town within Crimea from three years ago… Toha, I believe.
Giffca: That would be true… Ranulf returned to us covered in injuries as a result of the townsfolk recognizing that he was a laguz and turning against him.
Bastian: I truly was shocked to hear of such a thing… I could hardly believe that people of Crimea would be so harsh to those that have been nothing but kind to them.
Giffca: You wish to eliminate the prejudices of our nations… Given the history of Tellius, you have a lot of work ahead of you.
Bastian: I understand that there will never be a time of true peace between the people of this world… There will always be conflict waiting somewhere in the wings whether we are aware of it or not. Still… People deserve the best that they can possibly be given, and I will do what I can to extend my kindness to them.
Giffca: It would be an honor to work with you to establish such a goal… I will not be working as the advisor of the king any longer after he passes down the rule of Gallia to Skrimir, so I will have much more time on my hands to help with this daunting goal of yours.
Bastian: I’m glad that you wish to help me even in your retirement.
Giffca: This is a cause that I’m rather passionate about as I’m sure you can imagine.
Bastian: But of course… I pray that one day, our two nations will find true peace the way that we have been hoping. It may not have happened yet, but we can reach it to the best of our abilities with enough willpower.
Giffca: You’re an idealistic man… But I can’t say that I particularly mind.
Notes:
Okay my back hurts I'm going to bed
-Digital
Chapter 253: Oliver x Tormod
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Oliver and Tormod C ~
Tormod: Ugh… I can’t believe that you’re actually here.
Oliver: Why are you looking upon me with such distaste?
Tormod: I was hoping that it was some sort of twisted joke that you were fighting with us from now on… But I guess that you’re really serious about it.
Oliver: What about it is so shocking? I am simply aiming to defend the beauty of this realm.
Tormod: By involving yourself with a slave trade in the past? Sure. Alright. I’ll believe that excuse when pigs find a way to fly.
Oliver: I look after that which is considered beautiful… Your demeanor most certainly does not fall under that category, child.
Tormod: But I’ve still got more sense than you… I’m going to be keeping an eye on you, got that? You had better not step out of line.
Oliver: What a prickly boy…
~ Oliver and Tormod B ~
Tormod: You had better stop right there.
Oliver: What makes you think that you can command my actions?
Tormod: I know that you’re going to speak with the heron in our party, and I’m not going to let that happen.
Oliver: I only wish to defend their be--
Tormod: Their beauty. Yes, you’ve mentioned that a time or two. Well, I’m here to defend them from you. Did you ever consider that?
Oliver: Why do you intend on being their warrior? I already fill such a role perfectly.
Tormod: Because you can’t be trusted! After everything that you’ve done, nobody should trust you. They’re tolerating you for now, but that won’t last long.
Oliver: I don’t understand what you--
Tormod: You need to stay away from the laguz. In fact, stay away from the beorc too while you’re at it. Just… Stop all of this, would you?
Oliver: How harsh…
Tormod: It’s necessary. That’s all there is to it.
Oliver: Hmph…
~ Oliver and Tormod A ~
Oliver: Oh! Beautiful one, it is I--
Tormod: Stop right there. I know what you’re trying to do, and I’m not going to let you get away with it.
Oliver: You truly do wish to get in my way when it comes to each and every action I make…
Tormod: Because I still can’t trust you to be left alone with the herons without being creepy towards them. I know that you used to own laguz as slaves, and even if you lack the means to do such a thing now, the fact remains that you did it.
Oliver: I wished to defend their purity from the rest of the world!
Tormod: You are a stain to the concepts of beauty and purity. You wanted to keep them as trophies and slaves, and I’m not going to let you get away with that.
Oliver: You don’t understand anything about my ambitions.
Tormod: I know more than that… And it’s exactly why I’m trying to defend those who are unable to fight on their own. I’ll do everything that I have to in order to keep you away from them.
Oliver: Why are you so defensive…?! This matter hardly concerns you…!
Tormod: Because I’ve seen what people like you can do to ruin those around them, and I’m not going to let you do it again. I’ve had more than enough of your antics, and they’re going to stop here and now. Do we understand one another?
Oliver: If you insist…
Tormod: You had better keep to this… Because if you don’t, we both know how it’s going to end.
Oliver: What a troublesome child… I will simply have to find other ways around him… In the name of preserving beauty!
Notes:
Oliver remains a joke
-Digital
Chapter 254: Gatrie x Oscar
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Gatrie and Oscar C ~
Gatrie: You know, Oscar… There’s something that I’ve noticed about you.
Oscar: Hm? Is something the matter, Gatrie?
Gatrie: As a matter of fact, there is… You’ve never done anything to try and find a girlfriend!
Oscar: This is… Something bad?
Gatrie: It’s important to know if you can bond with other girls around you!
Oscar: Is that why you’re so insistent on flirting with most girls that we come across?
Gatrie: What can I say? I know how to keep my goals in mind, and this is something that everyone should be striving for.
Oscar: I’m afraid that it doesn’t mean that much to me.
Gatrie: That’s nonsense! I’m going to do what I can to help you find a girlfriend as soon as possible! You’re going to be with a girl in no time!
Oscar: I… I already have a bad feeling about this…
~ Gatrie and Oscar B ~
Oscar: You know, Gatrie, I would really prefer it if we didn’t do this.
Gatrie: Why are you so resistant to the idea of going out with a girl? Is there something about this that I don’t know about?
Oscar: Truth be told… I just haven’t ever had interest in thinking about a relationship.
Gatrie: What?! How could you not care about it?! Even Commander Ike has an interest in someone! I know it!
Oscar: I’ve always just had more important things on my mind, I suppose.
Gatrie: Such as…?
Oscar: Looking after my brothers… Taking on jobs as a mercenary… And as of recent times, ending the war.
Gatrie: I suppose those things are important… But that doesn’t mean that you can completely neglect the potential search for a girlfriend!
Oscar: Please just leave this be, Gatrie… I beg of you.
Gatrie: Not until we’ve found you someone to spend time with!
Oscar: Ugh…
~ Gatrie and Oscar A ~
Oscar: Will you please give it a rest now? I believe that I’ve made it perfectly clear that I want nothing to do with this.
Gatrie: There has to be something that will get you involved with someone! There’s a person out there for everyone!
Oscar: Right now, I want to end the war. Beyond that, I want to look after those who need to be defended. That’s what matters most at the moment, and I’m not going to get distracted.
Gatrie: Are you really just… Not at all interested in this?
Oscar: There have always been more important things in my life, I suppose. I don’t want to get sidetracked by something that barely interests me to begin with.
Gatrie: I don’t think that I’ll ever be able to understand something like that… I think about finding the perfect girl all the time.
Oscar: Believe me, I’m aware… But it’s alright that we have different interests in something like this. That’s just how people work sometimes, and I’m fine with it.
Gatrie: If you insist… I just hope that you’re able to find something that you’re happy with one day. The last thing I want is for one of my close friends to be sad because he doesn’t have anybody to count on that way.
Oscar: I don’t need that. I have you and the rest of the mercenaries, and as far as I’m concerned, that’s what matters more than romance right now.
Gatrie: Aw… You’re going to make me blush…
Oscar: No more outings with intentions of romance, alright? I’m happy as I am, and everything is fine now.
Gatrie: If you insist… I’ll just have to go out and pick up girls on my own then!
Oscar: Somehow, that’s even more terrifying than the idea of him dragging me along… Oh, dear…
Notes:
I think that this support made me headcanon ace or demi Oscar??? I could see him with Kieran romantically maybe but he doesn't ever pursue that sort of thing bc he's just got Other Things going on and man that is just ace culture so ace Oscar superiority because I said so
-Digital
Chapter 255: Kieran x Renning
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Kieran and Renning C ~
Kieran: Lord Renning… I don’t think that words will ever be able to describe our raw relief at seeing that you still live.
Renning: Ah, Kieran… I remember you. A bold Crimean knight with quite a bit of spirit.
Kieran: But of course! I’ve done all that I can to defend Crimea in your absence. Nothing has been the same since the war began, but… We’ve been doing what we’ve been able to.
Renning: I can see as much… Thank you for everything that you’ve done to look after the country in my absence. I don’t think that I can ever express my full gratitude.
Kieran: It’s been my pleasure. Even if tragedy has attempted to rock Crimea, the nation has remained firm!
Renning: As I would expect of it… And its people.
Kieran: We will never bow! That much I promise!
~ Kieran and Renning B ~
Renning: I’m afraid that details regarding the past three years have been somewhat… Difficult for me to recall.
Kieran: Did the feral drug interfere with your memory to such a degree?
Renning: All that I can truly recall are occasional flashes, I’m afraid… If there’s anything that you would be willing to share to help me clear up what I have missed, it would be greatly appreciated.
Kieran: I’m afraid that you’ve missed quite a bit… Crimea has gone to war twice, but it verged on falling into turmoil a third time.
Renning: So I have heard… I know the general outline, but I would like to be aware of as much as possible. When we defeat the goddess, I want to do what I can to help those who were harmed by the war.
Kieran: In that case… Alright. It’s far from being perfect, but Crimea did manage to prevail.
Renning: As it always does…
~ Kieran and Renning A ~
Renning: …
Kieran: Lord Renning… Are you alright? You’ve been so quiet lately… Is this about what I told you?
Renning: I cannot stop thinking about it… So much has taken place since I was last able to look upon Crimea through my own eyes.
Kieran: That much is true… Many things have changed since those days.
Renning: I should have been stronger during the initial attack… I should have done more to ensure that I would not leave Crimea in its darkest hour.
Kieran: I wouldn’t go so far as to say that… You did what you could, and that’s what matters most. You’re still standing here beside us, a miracle in your own right.
Renning: But there were so many people who suffered and struggled while I was unable to help them… I wish that I could have been there.
Kieran: If I’m being truthful for you… I used to feel the same way.
Renning: What?
Kieran: After Crimea fell to Daein invasion, I wished that there was more that I could have done… But ultimately, I felt that I had come up short, and it had caused one of the greatest tragedies in recent memory.
Renning: …
Kieran: But… Being around the rest of the army taught me that we cannot change the past. Try as we might, it is already set in stone. The future, on the other hand, we can alter… And since then, I have done everything in my power to make sure that the future is as bright as possible.
Renning: Thank you, Kieran… I needed to hear that.
Kieran: I’m not sure of what your plans are for after the war, but I know that you’ll make the right decision… For yourself and Crimea.
Renning: I’ll do what I can… In the name of the future.
Notes:
I'm going to sleep it is Late
-Digital
Chapter 256: Elincia x Marcia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Elincia and Marcia C ~
Elincia: There you are, Marcia.
Marcia: Is something the matter? Were you looking for me?
Elincia: I was hoping to thank you once more, as a matter of fact… Thank you again for helping to fend off the Begnion wyvern riders a short while ago.
Marcia: Oh, it was nothing! I was happy to pitch in. It’s unfortunate that all of that happened though… I was hoping to see a bit of peace, but I guess that’s too much to ask for.
Elincia: And things only continue to get worse now…
Marcia: It’s alright. I’m happy to be here, and I’m even happier to be able to help you. It’s nothing you need to worry about.
Elincia: If you insist…
Marcia: Is something wrong? You seem… I don’t know… Distant all of a sudden.
Elincia: N-No… It’s nothing at all. You hardly need to concern yourself with it.
Marcia: If you insist…
~ Elincia and Marcia B ~
Elincia: Marcia, if you don’t mind my asking… What was your life like when you were a member of the Begnion Holy Guard?
Marcia: Oh, it was great! It was a harsh job, of course, but that comes with the territory. It was nice to be surrounded by so many lovely people though.
Elincia: I see…
Marcia: Are you okay? You’ve been acting… A bit strange lately. I didn’t goof up and say anything to offend you, did I?
Elincia: No, of course not… I’ve simply been thinking a lot as of late, I suppose… Quite a bit has taken place in a short span of time.
Marcia: You can say that again… But it’s okay. I’m sure that we’re going to be able to make sure it all works out. There’s nothing to worry about.
Elincia: I hope that you are right…
~ Elincia and Marcia A ~
Elincia: Marcia… Can I ask you something?
Marcia: Of course. What’s on your mind?
Elincia: Do you… Do you regret coming to fight here in Crimea?
Marcia: No, of course not! Why? What gave you that impression?
Elincia: I don’t know… It seems as if going from the Begnion Holy Guard, spearheading the largest army on the continent, to the Crimean Royal Knights… It seems degrading for someone so powerful.
Marcia: I’ve never thought of it that way. Don’t get me wrong, I did like it back in Begnion, but… I like it here better.
Elincia: What? But I thought that surely you were unhappy here…
Marcia: I like the fact that this group is so much smaller. It lets me know everyone a lot better. Besides… I knew the decision I was making when I decided that I wanted to fight here instead. I’m happy with this. I know that it isn’t on the same scale as Begnion’s army, but that’s okay with me.
Elincia: Crimea has always been left under the influence of Begnion… But you still believe that this is the best place for you?
Marcia: I do. I don’t think that I could ever go back after coming here, honestly. I’m happier than I’ve ever been here… Even if it means that I have to keep looking after my chowderhead of a brother.
Elincia: That is a relief to hear… My apologies for intruding.
Marcia: I don’t think you intruded at all. In fact… I think it’s sweet that you wanted to make sure I was happy. It’s nice how much you care.
Elincia: I want to do what I can for those around me.
Marcia: Just as selfless as ever… I like that in a person. You’re a lot more incredible than you give yourself credit for. I chose Crimea. I chose you… And that’s not going to change.
Elincia: Thank you, Marcia… Thank you so, so much.
Notes:
I like this one it's sweet
-Digital
Chapter 257: Calill x Tauroneo
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Calill and Tauroneo C ~
Calill: You know, Tauroneo… I don’t understand you at all.
Tauroneo: This is coming on rather suddenly… Is there something in particular that sparked this revelation of yours?
Calill: The war that we’re currently dealing with the aftermath of… You were fighting for Daein, weren’t you?
Tauroneo: That much is true.
Calill: It seems odd that someone like you would do that. I always thought you to be smarter than that.
Tauroneo: I did what I had to for the sake of my country. My loyalty lies with my nation.
Calill: And your personal ideals were cast aside in the process? Because of your idea of looking after the greater country?
Tauroneo: Perhaps. I did what I found to be the best option at the time. Details from there are up to one’s individual perspective.
Calill: I see… We truly don’t have much in common.
Tauroneo: ...Maybe not.
~ Calill and Tauroneo B ~
Calill: I don’t know how you do it.
Tauroneo: Do what?
Calill: I’ve seen the way that you look at the members of this army who are from Daein’s upper ranks of power… The prince, the Maiden of Dawn… It’s strange how you treat them, I must say.
Tauroneo: And what about it is so peculiar?
Calill: I don’t think I would ever be able to dedicate my loyalty to someone like that. No, not someone… To a country.
Tauroneo: What makes you say so? Did you not fight in the war for the sake of Crimea a short while ago?
Calill: I did, but I made that decision. It wasn’t because I was loyal to some vague idea of a country. I wanted to look after the people when it came down to it.
Tauroneo: I wished to look after people as well… The greater population of Daein.
Calill: Hm… I see.
Tauroneo: You still don’t understand, do you?
Calill: Not in the slightest.
Tauroneo: I’m hardly surprised…
~ Calill and Tauroneo A ~
Calill: I’ll have you know that I’m not much of a fighter these days. I’ve preferred to keep to the more… Domestic parts of life, I suppose.
Tauroneo: So I’ve heard.
Calill: But before that, both Largo and myself were freelance mercenaries. We followed our own paths and went where the gold took us. We were making a choice in the matter… Our own personal choices.
Tauroneo: But you were still acting under the influence of something higher. It may have been gold rather than a nation, but we aren’t as different as you believe us to be.
Calill: Hm… Maybe not. But dedicating my entire life to a country? That’s something I would never be able to do. You turned against your personal thoughts for the sake of serving your country.
Tauroneo: I’m not going to justify what Daein did… I’m not going to pretend that it was the best course of action on an individual level or an international level. But I can say that I did what I found to be best… My loyalties have always been with Daein. Such is what it means to be a soldier.
Calill: I don’t understand how you can be so selfless. It’s on a completely different level from what I’m used to.
Tauroneo: This is all that I’ve ever known… And I suspect that it’s all I ever will understand.
Calill: I see… What would you have done if you were the one able to decide what Daein did in the war?
Tauroneo: ...I would have stood on the side of justice. Daein needs to change, and I will do what I can to help it shift for the good of all.
Calill: That’s exactly what I hoped you would say… Maybe we aren’t so different after all.
Tauroneo: Perhaps not.
Notes:
I did not accidentally post this in the wrong place at first no I did not
-Digital
Chapter 258: Ena x Leanne
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ena and Leanne C ~
Ena: Princess Leanne… I owe you my thanks. I apologize that I was unable to tell you sooner, but… Truly, I don’t believe that I can ever thank you enough.
Leanne: You are referring to Rajaion, are you not?
Ena: I am… I miss him more than anyone could ever know, but… I’m relieved that he was at peace in the last few days of his life. I have you to thank for that.
Leanne: I couldn’t leave him to suffer after I realized he was a laguz.
Ena: I’m glad that you saw it… Nobody else noticed that there was something amiss about him.
Leanne: I did what I could… I’m sorry that he could not be fully saved.
Ena: No… You did save him. And that… That matters more than I could ever hope to say. Thank you for everything.
Leanne: It was my pleasure.
~ Ena and Leanne B ~
Leanne: What was he like?
Ena: Rajaion?
Leanne: Yes… I can see it in your heart and eyes. You still miss him.
Ena: I do… I’m never going to stop missing him, truth be told.
Leanne: Can you tell me about him?
Ena: He was… Noble. He would do anything for those that he thought were suffering or in danger… He would have made for an excellent king of Goldoa one day. But…
Leanne: What is it?
Ena: It… It was his selflessness that ultimately led to his death. It was his best trait, but… I still think of what transpired for him to pass on more than I could ever say. He’s never far from my mind… His life was cut much too short
Leanne: I’m sorry for your loss.
Ena: Thank you, Princess Leanne… I hope he’s happy now… Wherever he is.
~ Ena and Leanne A ~
Ena: …
Leanne: You are thinking about him again.
Ena: I am… He and his father… They’ve been reunited. I never thought that it would come to this, and yet… Here we are.
Leanne: Do you think that they are happy together?
Ena: I hope so… But I guess there isn’t a way to say for sure.
Leanne: ...I like to believe that my family is together in the afterlife.
Ena: You have lost many over the course of your life… And you have lived nowhere near as long as I have.
Leanne: The fall of Serenes… I have never seen a bloodier night.
Ena: History has never witnessed something quite so gruesome before or since then… I don’t think that will ever change.
Leanne: I pray that nobody ever has to experience such deep loss again. It… It’s inescapable at times.
Ena: How do you handle it? When the grief is too much to bear… How do you press on?
Leanne: I know that it’s what they would have wanted for me. It isn’t easy, but… They would want for me to find happiness and peace in this life. I want to find what they were deprived of.
Ena: I understand… I wish it was simple to move past grief…
Leanne: It never truly goes away… Some days are simply easier than others.
Ena: You’re wise beyond your years, Princess Leanne… Thank you for all that you’ve done for me.
Leanne: It’s my honor…
Ena: Is… Is there something on your mind? You seem to be lost in thought.
Leanne: Would you like for me to sing for you?
Ena: I… That sounds nice. I would be honored to listen to you sing once more.
Leanne: …
Ena: The same song you sang for Rajaion when he was… Thank you, Princess Leanne… Thank you for everything.
Notes:
Sad support
-Digital
Chapter 259: Gareth x Vika
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Gareth and Vika C ~
Gareth: ...I can feel your eyes on me. Is there something you need of me?
Vika: Sorry. I was just curious.
Gareth: About what?
Vika: You’re a dragon, aren’t you?
Gareth: Yes, I am… Why do you ask?
Vika: I just… Haven’t been able to see any up close like this. I’ve heard of dragon laguz in the past the same way that everyone else has, but… This is something special.
Gareth: Is it truly that intriguing to you?
Vika: I’ve seen just about all there is to see when it comes to different types of laguz, but dragons are a different story. I was intrigued, but I’ve done enough staring. I should probably get ready for our next battle, so… I’ll talk to you another time. Bye.
Gareth: What a peculiar young raven…
~ Gareth and Vika B ~
Vika: What’s life like in Goldoa?
Gareth: What? Where is this coming from?
Vika: I told you earlier that I was curious, didn’t I? Well, I still am, and I want to hear about Goldoa.
Gareth: Life in Goldoa is… It’s nice. It’s been more than satisfying for me up to this point. I love Goldoa.
Vika: Does it provide for everything that you’ve ever wanted?
Gareth: The society of dragons looks after all those that live there. We’ve been secluded from the world, and so, we do what we can to take care of one another.
Vika: I see…
Gareth: I get the feeling that there’s more to this than mere curiosity though. Are you sure that you don’t want to tell me what you’re really thinking about?
Vika: Oh, maybe another time… Right now, I’m not too fussed to talk about it. I was just curious, and now, my curiosity has been satiated, so… I’ll talk to you again later.
Gareth: She remains just as strange as ever, I see…
~ Gareth and Vika A ~
Vika: You know… All that’s been happening lately has got me thinking.
Gareth: Oh? What about?
Vika: Goldoa, the laguz in general… I don’t think that I’ve ever seen a dragon laguz in my time as a slave and then slave liberator in Begnion.
Gareth: No… Goldoa is strict about keeping its borders closed. It’s rare for anyone to come in or out, and taming a dragon laguz enough to capture them… That’s a difficult feat. Nearly impossible, as a matter of fact.
Vika: And you and the other dragons looked after each other in Goldoa… I guess it just makes me wonder… If all of the laguz nations were like that, would the slave trade exist at all? If we had kept to ourselves, would so many people have been born into suffering and starvation?
Gareth: That… That is a question that I’m afraid I cannot answer.
Vika: Nobody can answer it. I know that fully well. I just wonder sometimes… Is there another life out there where none of this happened? Where none of us laguz wound up imprisoned for existing and being interesting to beorc?
Gareth: I’m not sure… But I do know that Goldoa won’t be isolated for long.
Vika: And you won’t have to worry about any of your people becoming slaves. I’m taking care of that, and… They’re going to be as safe as they can be in the greater world.
Gareth: ...You’ve done a great service simply by surviving in the face of such hardship. You have my awe.
Vika: I just did what I could to get by… You know how it is.
Gareth: I’m glad that we were able to meet even so, Vika… Perhaps you should come to visit Goldoa one day. After all, the borders will be open for us to welcome you.
Vika: Huh… Maybe I should.
Notes:
Wow this story having so many views still shocks me like god damn people really like this story
-Digital
Chapter 260: Lethe x Zihark
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Lethe and Zihark C ~
Lethe: What’s with that look in your eyes? I don’t think I’ve ever seen you this upset.
Zihark: I think that we have some talking to do.
Lethe: You’re referring to the war, aren’t you?
Zihark: What else could I be talking about?
Lethe: Fine point… I must admit, it was a shock to see you on the side of Daein of all nations in this conflict.
Zihark: I never wanted it to come to that either… I knew that Daein was in the wrong from the outset when it came to their perceptions of laguz, but… I was hoping that it wouldn’t wind up sparking a full war.
Lethe: It… It was out of character for you. I’d like to hear some answers when we get another lull in combat.
Zihark: And I would be more than happy to provide them.
Lethe: Good… You had better be…
~ Lethe and Zihark B ~
Zihark: The fact of the matter is… Information can do quite a bit to harm a person whether they’re aware of it or not.
Lethe: You’re referring to the reason for Daein entering the war on Begnion’s side, are you not?
Zihark: I am… The reason that I and many others were forced to linger for so long… It was due to matters far out of our control. We had no way of making it all stop before it was too late.
Lethe: It’s typical of Begnion to get others involved with their affairs this way… They’re cowards through and through.
Zihark: I was hoping to do something to help Daein change from the inside once the throne had been reclaimed by the prince, and yet…
Lethe: That all came tumbling down the second that Begnion showed up.
Zihark: Yes… It did.
Lethe: I can’t say I’m surprised… I’m disappointed in how it turned out, but… I’m not surprised.
Zihark: You wouldn’t be the only one…
~ Lethe and Zihark A ~
Lethe: Back when we first met, you were working as a vigilante trying to help laguz escape persecution in Crimea. You acted as part of a violent group because you were hoping to aid laguz in slipping away under the radar.
Zihark: I was hoping to do something similar in Daein once the throne had been taken once more by the prince. That would have been the perfect chance to make a notable difference in changing Daein’s racist habits, but…
Lethe: It wasn’t enough. A war came swooping in to take all the attention away from your ambitions, and you were caught up in the middle of it just like everyone else.
Zihark: Trust me when I say that I never wanted any of this.
Lethe: Of course you didn’t. Nobody would want something like this.
Zihark: I had thoughts of eventually joining the war on the side of the laguz so that I could help everyone to work for justice, but… It didn’t end up that way.
Lethe: Nothing ever goes the way that we’re hoping these days.
Zihark: I don’t expect you to ever forgive me for what happened, but--
Lethe: I’ve already forgiven you.
Zihark: What?
Lethe: This was out of your control, and… I know you better than to believe that you would go along with this passively. Your reputation precedes you, Zihark.
Zihark: I… Thank you.
Lethe: Still… What were you going to say?
Zihark: Regardless of what happened during the war… As soon as the goddess has been defeated, I’m going to continue working for equality between beorc and laguz. You can count on that no matter what.
Lethe: And I’ll do what I can to assist you… From the same side of the fight this time.
Zihark: Just what I was hoping for.
Notes:
I'm going to sleep I'm so tired
-Digital
Chapter 261: Haar x Volug
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Haar and Volug C ~
Haar: Zzz…
Volug: …
Haar: Huh…? Why do I feel like I’m being watched?
Volug: …
Haar: Oh, that’s why. It’s because I am. Hello there. You must be Volug.
Volug: ...Yes.
Haar: I’ve heard quite a bit about you… You’re an impressive fighter. You certainly have earned quite the reputation for yourself.
Volug: …
Haar: And there’s another thing I’ve heard about you. You’re a man of few words, and that’s something else I can appreciate. Sometimes, the quiet can speak volumes more than words ever can.
Volug: Correct.
Haar: I’m glad that we agree on the matter… Is there anything you needed from me? I want to get back to my nap if not.
Volug: …
Haar: Oh, you wanted this extra weapon cleaning fluid…? Sure, take it. I’m going to assume that you’re passing it on so that somebody else can use it though. I don’t think you have much use for it right now.
Volug: Thank y-you.
Haar: It’s no problem. Now… Goodnight… Zzz…
~ Haar and Volug B ~
Haar: Hello again, Volug… I take it that you’re here because you need something else, yes? It isn’t like you to approach somebody unless you have a reason for it mapped out ahead of time. I can tell what you’re like.
Volug: …
Haar: Why are you looking at my weapon that way…? Oh, I get it. You want to spar a bit.
Volug: Yes.
Haar: Alright… In that case, I guess that it’s time for us to get to it. I mean, we’re going to be fighting against a goddess, and I’d like to be prepared for that. I don’t want to die now when there’s so much sleep I have yet to enjoy.
Volug: …
Haar: I can tell that you’re ready… Then let’s get right to it. No reason to wait any longer than we have to.
~ Haar and Volug A ~
Volug: …
Haar: Why are you looking at me like that? I can tell that there’s something on your mind, but… I’d like a few details since it doesn’t seem like you need anything this time.
Volug: You… Understand m-me.
Haar: Yeah… I do. When you’ve been around other people long enough, you start picking up on how to read them. I know how important it is to be able to understand people even if they’re not the easiest to comprehend.
Volug: N-Not all people… T-Try.
Haar: Well, they’re unfortunate people then. You’re not the best with the modern language, sure, but that’s fine. It’s not like I’m going to judge you for it. If anything, it just lets me put my skills with reading body language to the test.
Volug: …
Haar: I see that smile sneaking out… You’re glad that I do what I can to understand what you’re trying to communicate.
Volug: …
Haar: I knew it… I like doing things like this. As I said before, it can be better to communicate with silence sometimes. Not everyone is the best to actually speak to with words, so why bother in those situations?
Volug: …
Haar: For what it’s worth, I’d help you to articulate your points with others if you ever need me to. I mean, I can understand those looks in your eyes better than most others, I would presume.
Volug: That sounds n-nice…
Haar: I’m glad we understand each other then… Well, if that’s all you wanted to say--which I get the feeling it is--I’m going to head back to sleep. It was nice talking to you, Volug… Zzz…
Volug: What a s-strange man… But k-kind…
Notes:
I'm going to sleep now bc Fixing RWBY assassinated my soul goodnight
-Digital
Chapter 262: Caineghis x Ranulf
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Caineghis and Ranulf C ~
Caineghis: Ranulf, how has Skrimir been faring since the beginning of the war?
Ranulf: Oh, you know… For a while, he was the same old Skrimir that we’ve all come to know and love.
Caineghis: Stubborn and determined?
Ranulf: The very same. You know how he can be.
Caineghis: And yet, you stated that he was like that for a while… That implies that he no longer behaves in such a way.
Ranulf: I’m sure that you’ve figured out for yourself the fact that he’s not acting the same way that he used to. If you watch him for a while, it’s inevitable that you realize how much he’s changed.
Caineghis: Oh, I most certainly have noticed… I must ask if you had anything to do with that.
Ranulf: Perhaps, perhaps not… He’s still a mysterious man.
Caineghis: In some ways… Yes.
~ Caineghis and Ranulf B ~
Caineghis: It seems as if Skrimir has taken a sudden interest in tactics since the last time that I saw him… I never anticipated something like that to come out of him.
Ranulf: Believe me, I was shocked too, but… That’s what he’s decided on looking into. He wants to learn as much as possible about tactics for when he becomes king.
Caineghis: His determination is admirable, I must say… It took me quite some time to settle down under such an idea.
Ranulf: He’s getting better about it. I suppose that drastic times call for drastic measures though.
Caineghis: I must wonder what sort of ruler he is set to be… Only time will be able to say how he behaves when he is placed in the spotlight.
Ranulf: And it won’t be much longer before we’re able to see that in full…
Caineghis: You’re most certainly correct…
~ Caineghis and Ranulf A ~
Caineghis: Ranulf, I have an important question for you.
Ranulf: Go on then. I’m all ears.
Caineghis: Do you believe that Skrimir will make for a fine king when he is crowned?
Ranulf: To be honest… No.
Caineghis: Whyever not?
Ranulf: I think that he’s going to exceed every expectation that anyone has of him. He’s proven himself to be quite a few things during this war, and… As shocking as this may be to hear, I think that he’s going to do more than any of us could have ever imagined.
Caineghis: Then you mean to say…
Ranulf: He isn’t going to be a fine king… He’s going to be better than that.
Caineghis: I am glad to hear you say that… I knew that Skrimir would grow to his position sooner or later, but…
Ranulf: You never expected it to happen so soon. Then again, none of us expected that we would be off to war with Begnion. We didn’t expect the world to be turned to statues to stop that conflict. We didn’t expect to be marching off to defeat a goddess after she nearly destroyed everything.
Caineghis: That much is correct.
Ranulf: Life is full of surprises… And even in the face of all that, one of the greatest surprises of all is the way that Skrimir has changed so quickly. He’s going to be a fine successor for you, let me promise.
Caineghis: I am relieved to hear as much… I have no doubt that he will fall into the position naturally. I would not have chosen him if not for that.
Ranulf: I think that the period after the war is going to be a time of change… But if anybody knows how to change, it would be Skrimir.
Caineghis: I could not have asked for anything better.
Notes:
I'm going to bed now nighty night
-Digital
Chapter 263: Elincia x Tibarn
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Elincia and Tibarn C ~
Elincia: Another battle finished… What a relief.
Tibarn: Queen Elincia.
Elincia: Ah! It’s nice to see you, King Tibarn. Is there something you need from me?
Tibarn: I have a question for you, if you don’t mind.
Elincia: Go ahead. I’m listening.
Tibarn: I’ve been thinking about this for a while… What were you thinking when you stepped out to interfere in our battle against Begnion?
Elincia: Ah, yes… When they stepped into Crimean territory.
Tibarn: I don’t think I’ve ever seen anyone handle a situation with that much confidence and grace… I doubt anybody else would have the determination to do what you did.
Elincia: I did what I had to so that I could ensure the safety of my people.
Tibarn: A fine answer… Fitting of a fine ruler.
Elincia: Thank you, but… It is simply the truth of the matter.
Tibarn: Doesn’t change the fact that not many people would have the confidence to do that… I’m impressed.
Elincia: I… Thank you.
~ Elincia and Tibarn B ~
Elincia: ...There. That should do it…
Tibarn: Your sword is incredible.
Elincia: Thank you… It has been passed down through my family line for generations. I do what I can to live up to the power that it provides.
Tibarn: I’ve heard about quite a few Crimean rulers in my time, but I don’t think that any of them would have been able to do something like this.
Elincia: I-I doubt that I would be the only one up to this task… I have simply been following the path that a ruler must.
Tibarn: In times like these, that’s worth more than you realize.
Elincia: Perhaps… But I refuse to allow myself to grow stagnant. Too many people are relying on me for me to slip now.
Tibarn: I don’t think you have anything to worry about on that matter. You’re better at this than you realize.
Elincia: Thank you, King Tibarn… It truly means a lot.
Tibarn: It’s no issue at all.
~ Elincia and Tibarn A ~
Tibarn: No matter how close we get to the goddess, I still find my thoughts drifting back to a battle that we left behind long ago… I can’t get the scene of you laying your sword down on the battlefield out of my head.
Elincia: I did what I had to in order to ensure that my people were left unharmed.
Tibarn: I could tell that you knew what the right side of the war was… You did what you had to in order to defend your people though, and that’s something I can respect.
Elincia: Crimea was not prepared for another war… Not after the attempt at revolution not long ago.
Tibarn: I understand that. Still, that doesn’t change the fact that it takes confidence to stand up for something like that. How did you know it would work?
Elincia: I had faith that General Zelgius was a man of honor who would not attack, and you… I was confident that you would understand given the circumstances. In all honesty though… I did not know for sure that it would work. I simply knew that I had to look after the people of Crimea and keep them from danger.
Tibarn: Begnion stabbed you in the back there… But we’ve more than taken care of it now. I’m happy with how it all turned out.
Elincia: But we still have more to do before the war can be considered over.
Tibarn: That’s right… Like you said, we can’t ever become stagnant… Though I suppose that’s impossible given the circumstances of this war.
Elincia: Then we will simply have to press on until we see victory.
Tibarn: Exactly.
Notes:
Underrated dynamic
-Digital
Chapter 264: Meg x Ulki
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Meg and Ulki C ~
Meg: U-Um… Excuse me? Can I ask you something?
Ulki: Hm?
Meg: That fruit you were eating a little while ago… What is it?
Ulki: Oh… It’s something that grows on the islands of Phoenicis. I doubt that you would have heard of it.
Meg: I didn’t realize there were plants that grew only on the islands…! I suppose the climate there is different from the rest of the continent though…
Ulki: This fruit along with other tropical plants can only survive in the warmer temperatures of the islands. It’s rare for any Phoenician plants to make it to the mainland of the continent.
Meg: I see… D-Do you think I would be able to try some before we finished fighting?
Ulki: If you would like to, I see no harm in it.
Meg: Thank you so much!
Ulki: You’re welcome.
~ Meg and Ulki B ~
Meg: Wow…! This is really good!
Ulki: I’m glad you enjoy it.
Meg: I’ve had many fruits in my lifetime, but I don’t think that I’ve ever had anything quite like this.
Ulki: Let me guess… You’re a farmer, aren’t you?
Meg: How did you know?
Ulki: I saw you speaking with your father not long ago. I assumed that if he was a farmer, then you had to be as well.
Meg: You would be correct… There are a lot of plants that can grow in Crimea, you see. I’ve done all that I can to help as many of them thrive as possible.
Ulki: But only being able to access plants from Crimea means that you haven’t ever had anything like this.
Meg: Yeah… I’m going to try and enjoy this as much as I can before we all have to go back home. I’m going to miss this when it’s no longer here…
Ulki: I’ll get a few extras for you when we’re rationing out the next meal.
Meg: You’d really do that! Thank you so much!
~ Meg and Ulki A ~
Meg: Do you want to try this?
Ulki: What is it?
Meg: Oh, um… This is a vegetable that only grows in Crimea… I never realized that it was exclusive to Crimea, but… I thought that since you showed me some food from Phoenicis, I should return the favor.
Ulki: I see… Thank you.
Meg: ...What do you think?
Ulki: I didn’t expect it to be this tasty… This is common in Crimea?
Meg: Uh-huh! We grow a ton of them each year to be sold all over the continent. Lots of people like them… And I certainly know why.
Ulki: It tastes great…
Meg: I’ll get you a few more later on when I can. It’s the least I can do.
Ulki: Thank you.
Meg: It’s no problem at all! ...You know… This has been a really unique experience for me.
Ulki: How so?
Meg: Before all of this, I hadn’t ever left Crimea… But now, I’m meetin’ people from all over the world, and… It’s incredible. I don’t think I could ever say how amazing this is.
Ulki: Traveling is always something special the first time you do it.
Meg: I don’t know if I’m going to get the chance to travel again in the future, but… I might have to consider it. I’d like to see what the other nations have to provide… Especially since things will be peaceful again after the war.
Ulki: You can visit Phoenicis if you wish… I think you would like it.
Meg: If I do come, we’ll have to see each other again… And I’ll bring some of these veggies for you. How does that sound?
Ulki: ...Perfect.
Notes:
I really like their dynamic wow
-Digital
Chapter 265: Calill x Shinon
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Calill and Shinon C ~
Shinon: …
Calill: Shinon, I can feel you glaring from all the way over there. Do you truly feel the need to do that?
Shinon: I told you before that I didn’t want to talk to you. Do you remember that?
Calill: I do, as a matter of fact… But I think that you should also try to keep from initiating conversation with me.
Shinon: You didn’t have to talk to me in the first place.
Calill: But if you’re glaring at me like that, it’s only natural that I respond.
Shinon: Fine. I’ll leave you alone then. I think it would be best that way for both of us.
Calill: Since you don’t want to talk to me anymore, then so be it. I’ll see you another time, Shinon… Stay out of trouble.
Shinon: ...Tch.
~ Calill and Shinon B ~
Calill: I heard you’ve been asking around camp about me.
Shinon: What did I say?
Calill: I know that you said you didn’t want to speak to me, but you also can’t go around asking other people in the camp about me if you really want to stay awaly from me. It feels like it violates an unspoken rule of not speaking to someone.
Shinon: Fine then. I have been asking about you.
Calill: What were you asking about?
Shinon: I heard you got a daughter over the last few years.
Calill: As a matter of fact, I did. Largo and I adopted her not long ago.
Shinon: I see.
Calill: What about that is so intriguing to you?
Shinon: I wanted to make sure you weren’t doing anything ridiculous with her.
Calill: And what does that mean exactly…?
Shinon: …
Calill: So you want to go quiet now? Of course you do.
Shinon: We’re finished here. I’m done talking to you.
Calill: You say that for now…
~ Calill and Shinon A ~
Shinon: …
Calill: What’s this? You’re approaching me this time, Shinon? What has the world come to?
Shinon: Do you want to hear what I have to say or not? Because I can most certainly leave without saying anything if that’s what you’d prefer.
Calill: Fine. I’m finished. What are you thinking?
Shinon: I just… Wanted to apologize.
Calill: For what?
Shinon: Everything. Is that a good enough answer?
Calill: Not for you. Something must have made you want to apologize. I know how you function well enough by now, Shinon, to know that something must have spurred you to thinking this was the best idea.
Shinon: Fine then. I’m sorry for assuming you weren’t a good mother.
Calill: What?
Shinon: I was asking around camp about your daughter because… I was worried.
Calill: Because I remind you of your mother?
Shinon: ...Yeah.
Calill: I can assure you that whatever your mother was like, I’m nothing like her. I’m a good caretaker for Amy, and I don’t take kindly to you thinking that I would do anything to hurt her.
Shinon: I said I was sorry.
Calill: I know what I’m doing… And I would prefer it if you didn’t project such negative emotions onto me and my daughter.
Shinon: I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have done that.
Calill: Good. I’m glad we understand that… Now that you understand that I’m not like your mother, perhaps we can leave all of this in the past… Turn over a new leaf.
Shinon: It’s certainly preferable to whatever the hell our relationship is right now.
Calill: Then let’s leave all of that as something we’ve already resolved. How does that sound?
Shinon: ...As good as anything can right now.
Notes:
Going to bed now
-Digital
Chapter 266: Jill x Tauroneo
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Jill and Tauroneo C ~
Jill: I must admit… It’s strange to think that I’m back here and fighting on the side of Daein once again.
Tauroneo: You haven’t been here in quite some time, have you?
Jill: No… It’s been a while since I was last in Daein, to say the least. I’ve been working with Haar for the last few years acting as part of a delivery service, so unless we had something to do in Daein…
Tauroneo: It wasn’t necessary to return. I see.
Jill: ...I was originally supposed to be here for a delivery when I heard about the prince. I just… I had to come here and see what I could find.
Tauroneo: And you found me, the prince, and Zihark.
Jill: Yeah… I think this was a good outcome. I’m happy with how it turned out.
Tauroneo: I’m glad to hear it.
~ Jill and Tauroneo B ~
Tauroneo: You sure do seem to be lost in thought… Are you wondering about our next battle, perhaps?
Jill: You could say that… We’re getting closer to being able to liberate Daein from Begnion oppression, and I’m looking forward to it.
Tauroneo: You would hardly be the only one. We all want Daein to return to the state that it once was in.
Jill: I suppose it’s been a long time since Daein truly saw peace…
Tauroneo: Not since before the rule of Mad King Ashnard.
Jill: He was a disastrous ruler, and yet, without him… Everything has just fallen apart.
Tauroneo: But we’re working toward restoration. Soon, Daein will be back to what it should have been all along.
Jill: I hope you’re right… We’ll just have to keep pushing until we reach that point.
Tauroneo: I agree.
~ Jill and Tauroneo A ~
Jill: I can’t believe that we’re so close to being able to free Daein from Begnion… It doesn’t even seem real, truth be told.
Tauroneo: We’ve had to fight a long, bloody battle to reach this point… And there’s still much that we have yet to take care of after the war is over.
Jill: Yeah… I guess so.
Tauroneo: Is something on your mind?
Jill: I just… I don’t know if I should stick around for that.
Tauroneo: What makes you say that?
Jill: When I was in Daein before this war… It was because I had turned away from the nation. The people of Talrega called me a traitor, and… Even though I knew I was doing the right thing, I know they were right.
Tauroneo: They’re wrong. You’re fighting for Daein now.
Jill: I felt as if I had something to make up for… I stayed away from Daein for so long because I couldn’t stand to see it in this condition. It didn’t seem right to witness the nation in such a state of disarray, and… I couldn’t stay here as long as Daein had deteriorated so far.
Tauroneo: I think that you’re doing what you think is right now. It wasn’t easy to get here, and yet, you’re still fighting in the name of your country… I would argue that you were saving it during the Mad King’s War as well. Ashnard… He truly was a beast.
Jill: Yeah… It’s just something that’s going to take a bit of getting used to.
Tauroneo: Perhaps… But I know that you’ll be able to do it. I have faith in you.
Jill: Thank you, General… I’m going to do what I can for the sake of Daein… For myself. Not because of any sense of obligation.
Tauroneo: I think that would be for the best.
Notes:
Why is the RWBY volume eight opening so good (follow up question: why is it not out yet I need it in my life)
-Digital
Chapter 267: Mist x Titania
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Mist and Titania C ~
Mist: …
Titania: Mist? Is something the matter? I didn’t think I would see you so far from camp.
Mist: Oh, hey, Titania! Sorry if I worried you… I guess I just needed some time to myself.
Titania: I understand… What have you been thinking about?
Mist: ...Father.
Titania: ...I see.
Mist: I wonder what he would think of this war… Everything has spread so far so quickly, and… I don’t know how any of us are supposed to handle it.
Titania: We’re fighting for what we know is right… But that doesn’t make dealing with the war as a whole any easier.
Mist: You’re right… I still miss him, you know…
Titania: I think all of us do… He would be proud of what we’re doing now to fight for the laguz. I’m sure of it.
Mist: Yeah… He would be.
~ Mist and Titania B ~
Titania: How are you holding up, Mist? I know the last few battles have been difficult for all of us.
Mist: You can say that again… But I’m doing what I can.
Titania: ...You’re still thinking about him, aren’t you?
Mist: Yeah… I guess I am. I’ve been doing that a lot lately. I can’t seem to stop it.
Titania: Your father was a great man… There are many who would agree with that.
Mist: And yet… He’s still gone.
Titania: Unfortunately… He is.
Mist: He didn’t deserve to die… I wish that he was still here, but… I know he’ll never be back with us again.
Titania: Even after three years… It’s still difficult to face the fact of the matter.
Mist: I don’t know what to do with all of this grief… It feels like it’s going to weigh me down into the earth.
Titania: If it’s any consolation… I’ll be here for you no matter what.
Mist: Thanks, Titania… I appreciate it.
~ Mist and Titania A ~
Mist: …
Titania: ...You’re still thinking about him, aren’t you?
Mist: Yeah… I know that he would be happy that we’re fighting for the laguz. He wanted everyone to be treated equally, and… I guess that’s the part that stings the most.
Titania: How so?
Mist: Because… He isn’t here to see us fight for everyone to be treated equally. He’s never going to see what we’re able to do in the midst of this war.
Titania: I know… But we’re going to press on regardless… In the name of his dream.
Mist: You’re right… I don’t think that it’s ever going to get any easier to recognize that he’s gone though. I miss him and Mother each and every day… I heal people because I don’t want to lose anyone that way ever again.
Titania: I understand… It isn’t easy to face war in such a brutal way, especially at your young age.
Mist: Father… He would know how to handle all this. If he was still here, then…
Titania: …
Mist: But… He’s not here. So we’re just going to have to… Keep pressing on.
Titania: It isn’t easy, but… We’re going to find a way to win this war for the sake of those who are unable to see the future we’re going to create.
Mist: Yeah… And even though facing grief isn’t easy… I know it’s what we have to do.
Titania: ...I know that Greil is watching over us even now… He wouldn’t leave us to keep fighting by ourselves.
Mist: And Mother is with him… I know she is.
Titania: We’ll do what we can… For them as well as ourselves.
Mist: Yeah… We’ll try our best.
Titania: Until the end.
Mist: Until the very end.
Notes:
Late night update before I crash
-Digital
Chapter 268: Janaff x Brom
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Brom and Janaff C ~
Janaff: I don’t think it’s wise to be so far from our camp. You never know what you could run into in a place like this. Enemy troops are everywhere.
Brom: I guess you’re right. I just needed a bit of time to think, you know?
Janaff: Oh, thinking… That seems to be happening a lot in the middle of this war.
Brom: Everythin’s been happenin’ so fast. It’s hard for me to wrap my head around it all!
Janaff: I suppose that makes sense… Crimea’s conflict ended right before this one started, and you were one of the people who fought in both.
Brom: I didn’t think I would be away from my family for so long… I know that I’m doin’ the right thing though. They’d all want this too.
Janaff: Hopefully, you’ll be able to go back to them soon enough… I hope.
~ Brom and Janaff B ~
Janaff: This war certainly is lasting longer than any of us would have thought, huh?
Brom: How long were you thinkin’ it would last?
Janaff: I don’t think I ever really thought about it… We heard that Begnion was involved with the massacre of the herons, and after that, everything started pretty quickly. Everyone was involved in the battle soon after that.
Brom: That’s true… I’m glad that we’re going to find justice though.
Janaff: After all Begnion’s done, it deserves worse than what this war is going to do to it…
Brom: We’re just gonna have to keep fightin’ until we’re able to finish this fight off once and for all. I know we can do it!
Janaff: We’re all going to be headed back home sooner or later… And then, the war will be nothing more than a memory.
~ Brom and Janaff A ~
Janaff: Well… It seems like we’re going to be needing a bit more time before we get to return home.
Brom: The goddess turned everythin’ to stone…
Janaff: And we’re the only ones who are left… But that’s why we’re still fighting. We have to do what we can for the people who can’t look after their own defense right now.
Brom: That’s true…
Janaff: Is that bothering you specifically?
Brom: As a matter of fact… Yes. Being alone in the world… It sorta reminds me of just how fragile we all are in the middle of a big war like this.
Janaff: I suppose you’re right…
Brom: I’m glad to be fightin’ for a good cause and all that, but… I don’t want to be taken away from my family. I miss ‘em every single day we’re here, and… I want to see them again.
Janaff: War is filled with uncertainties like that… And it always makes you wonder what’s going to happen next. I mean… None of us expected Phoenicis to fall apart the way it did.
Brom: Yeah… I guess not…
Janaff: We sort of have to come to terms with our own mortality in the thick of all this… But it comes as part of the package, I suppose.
Brom: That’s true… We’re just goin’ to have to keep fightin’ even if we’re scared though. Everyone out there is countin’ on us.
Janaff: It’s brave to put yourself on the line in a war this way, and we’re the bravest people out there… We wouldn’t be taking on a goddess if we weren’t up for the challenge.
Brom: I guess you’re right… For the sake of everyone who’s a statue right now… We’ll do what we can to keep fightin’ until it’s all over!
Janaff: The goddess isn’t going to know what hit her!
Notes:
Updates are fun
-Digital
Chapter 269: Oliver x Rafiel
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Oliver and Rafiel C ~
Oliver: What a beautiful specimen… I truly was hoping that I would cross paths with you once again. You impressed me beyond description the first time we saw one another.
Rafiel: Oh… It’s you again.
Oliver: I don’t believe I’ve had the chance to properly introduce myself before now. My name is Oliver, and I am a true defender of beauty. You deserve to be cared for and protected from the evils of the world.
Rafiel: From what I have heard from others in this army, you may be one of the evils of the world.
Oliver: I could never be! Not as long as I wish to defend that which is pure and innocent!
Rafiel: If you’re looking for someone innocent, you had best find someone else to speak to. I hardly fall into that category.
Oliver: Nonsense! You are perfect just as you are, and you always will be!
Rafiel: Ugh…
~ Oliver and Rafiel B ~
Rafiel: I must ask that you stop following me through the camp. I don’t enjoy being watched without permission, and I know that you have… Unfortunate intentions.
Oliver: Unfortunate? Whatever could you mean?
Rafiel: My siblings have already told me about you… The way that you attempted to keep my younger brother as your slave. I cannot condone such actions.
Oliver: He would have lived a life of peace and bliss if he had stayed with me… I extend the same offer to all of you now.
Rafiel: I decline. It’s hardly an offer to begin with if you’re going to take what you want with force.
Oliver: I know what I want, and I would like to get it. What’s so wrong about that?
Rafiel: If you can’t figure out the answer on your own, then there’s no saving you. Now, if you’ll excuse me…
Oliver: He may not see it yet, but he will soon be with me forever… A perfect little heron as always…!
~ Oliver and Rafiel A ~
Rafiel: I can tell that you continue to desire me even after I have put my foot down to decline your offers.
Oliver: I wish for you to return with me to my estate. You will never see hardship there, and I will show you the true definition of beauty by making you into something even more precious than you already are.
Rafiel: You kept laguz as slaves. I cannot go with someone like that willingly.
Oliver: I’ll never do such a thing again if you join me! I promise it!
Rafiel: Pardon me for not believing you… After what you did to my brother, I refuse to give you the chance to betray our trust once again.
Oliver: But--
Rafiel: I was a laguz slave once many years ago. It was the worst experience of my life, and I wouldn’t wish it on anyone. Even if you claim your actions are in the past, I refuse to allow you to continue to carry out your dreadful habits through me. You may claim that I would be free in your house, but I know already that would not be true. My siblings and I will never be speaking with you again.
Oliver: You have to understand--
Rafiel: We’re finished here. I had better not see you speaking with Reyson or Leanne again after this, and it would be in your best interests to refrain from approaching me as well if you do not wish for this to escalate by my wife’s hands. Farewell.
Oliver: For such a beautiful creature, he speaks such harsh words… One would swear that he learned to speak from the other bird tribes…
Notes:
Nailah would totally rip Oliver to shreds if given the chance and you can't change my mind
-Digital
Chapter 270: Ilyana x Mordecai
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ilyana and Mordecai C ~
Mordecai: You seem stronger than you were when we last met.
Ilyana: Do I…? I didn’t even notice.
Mordecai: You are not fainting as much. Do you have the money for food now?
Ilyana: Well… I don’t know if I would go that far… I’ve just been fighting more. That means I have to get stronger.
Mordecai: Were you in another battle?
Ilyana: I did help to free Daein from Begnion… I guess that was a battle.
Mordecai: It seems like it.
Ilyana: There wasn’t much money in Daein though… Begnion controlled everything, so I didn’t get much…
Mordecai: Begnion… I will buy you a meal to make up for it. I wish I could have been there to help you sooner.
Ilyana: It’s alright… Any nice meal will make all my sad feelings go away…
~ Ilyana and Mordecai B ~
Mordecai: The pay of this army is nice. We do not get to shop much due to constantly moving, but we have much money if we do need to buy something.
Ilyana: I suppose that happens when so many armies are combining their money… I might have to go out for something nice the next time we stop in a town. I think that would be nice…
Mordecai: I can come with you if you would like. I enjoy spending time with you.
Ilyana: Really…?
Mordecai: You are different, but it is nice to see the world from different eyes sometimes. I like talking to you.
Ilyana: Thank you, Mordecai… I like talking to you too. You’re an interesting person.
Mordecai: You are too kind. Would you like to eat something together? We could get a meal together before the next march begins.
Ilyana: That sounds great… I’m looking forward to it already.
~ Ilyana and Mordecai A ~
Mordecai: You eat more than any laguz I have ever seen. I do not understand how so much food can be stored in such a small body.
Ilyana: You called me a squirrel before, didn’t you…? I suppose that’s somewhat correct…
Mordecai: You seem to greatly enjoy the food of Gallia. You ate a lot of it when we last came together.
Ilyana: I think it all tastes great… Meat is one of my favorite things to eat, and in Gallia, you cook it really well. I would love to have more of this in the future…
Mordecai: Perhaps we should take to eating together again in the future. Do you want to?
Ilyana: That would be lovely… I live with a traveling merchant convoy, and I think it would be nice if we stopped by in Gallia one day so that I could meet with you again.
Mordecai: I would like to see you again as well. There is much food of Gallia that has not been made in this army. There is only so much food that can be cooked while marching in war.
Ilyana: That’s true… It’s just another reason for us to try and visit Gallia in the future. They don’t have the same tastes in food that I do, but I think they would enjoy it.
Mordecai: I look forward to the time when you come to visit… But we have a war to finish first.
Ilyana: Don’t remind me… Sitting here and talking with you is much more fun than that. I bet it’s going to be great to visit Gallia after everything is over too. It’s something to think about to help us through everything.
Mordecai: I am sure it will be enjoyable as well… May times be kind to us both until then.
Notes:
Update time! While I'm in class! Oops
-Digital
Chapter 271: Ike x Micaiah
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ike and Micaiah C ~
Ike: I see Yune isn’t with you right now.
Micaiah: I think she needed a break from taking control of my body for the time being. She hasn’t been able to do such a thing in centuries, so it exhausts her more than she’s willing to admit.
Ike: That’s fine with me. I wanted to talk to you anyways.
Micaiah: Oh? What about?
Ike: ...The Black Knight, as a matter of fact.
Micaiah: ...Oh.
Ike: Past events have made it seem as if you two were connected… Might I ask how?
Micaiah: He helped me to liberate Daein, and… He saved my life.
Ike: …
Micaiah: His behavior has always been confusing to me, but… I was in no place to oppose his wishes.
Ike: I see.
Micaiah: You two have a history as well… Yes?
Ike: It’s… It’s a long story.
Micaiah: You may tell me whenever you’re ready.
Ike: …
~ Ike and Micaiah B ~
Ike: He’s gone.
Micaiah: Yes… He is.
Ike: ...All these years, I’ve wanted nothing more than to avenge the death of my father. That was what the Black Knight did during the Mad King’s War… He murdered my father right before my eyes.
Micaiah: I see…
Ike: All that time… I had no idea he was General Zelgius.
Micaiah: That makes two of us.
Ike: I was so sure that he died when we fought three years ago, but… I should have known better. He was always going to come back into my life.
Micaiah: How do you feel now that he’s gone?
Ike: ...I don’t know. I would have thought that I would have felt relieved, but… I can’t say for sure what I’m going through right now.
Micaiah: You wouldn’t be the only one…
~ Ike and Micaiah A ~
Ike: What was the Black Knight to you?
Micaiah: He… I enjoyed spending time with him. As strange as it sounds, I felt safe around him. Now… I understand why. He was a Branded just like me.
Ike: Familiarity can mean a lot in situations of hardship.
Micaiah: I think… I think that part of me always knew it was going to come to this… Having to fight against him, that is. I knew this was going to be how it ended, and yet… I wanted to fight against it.
Ike: But he’s gone now.
Micaiah: How about you?
Ike: I… I didn’t want to believe it when I heard General Zelgius was the Black Knight. But I knew that… I had to avenge my father’s death. I don’t know if I’m fully satisfied with how it ended, but… I’ve carried out my mission. That’s what matters most right now.
Micaiah: Everything he did was in the name of… This. The end of the world… He thought it was too twisted to be saved.
Ike: Maybe he was right. Everything has been so… Distorted. People hate each other for the crime of daring to exist, and there’s vitriol everywhere you look.
Micaiah: I’m not going to let him be right. Even if I have to build everything from the ground up myself… I’m going to make this world a better place. I’ll make sure that nobody has to suffer the way he did ever again.
Ike: That makes two of us. I’m not going to let war tear this land apart ever again. As long as there’s something I can do, I’m going to do it. This won’t happen again as long as I have a say in what comes next for Tellius.
Micaiah: Perhaps we aren’t as different as I once thought we were… I can appreciate that.
Ike: Yeah… I can too.
Notes:
Oooooh here's one I know people have probably been looking forward to on the down low
-Digital
Chapter 272: Geoffrey x Renning
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Geoffrey and Renning C ~
Geoffrey: Lord Renning, do you need anything? I understand this transition has been… Difficult.
Renning: I’m doing as well as I can be. I appreciate the offer though, Geoffrey… Thank you.
Geoffrey: I simply want to help.
Renning: You have done more than enough up to this point… You played a large role in bringing me back after I was dragged to the side of our enemy.
Geoffrey: As long as there was a chance you would be alright, I was going to keep fighting. I refused to give up on you.
Renning: Your hope is something I can appreciate in these dark times… May it continue to stand proud and tall in the face of what we will see next.
Geoffrey: I will do what I can… After all, Crimea still needs as much strength as it can get, and the end of the war will not change that.
Renning: Yes… I suppose not.
~ Geoffrey and Renning B ~
Renning: I hear you have been doing a fine job as the leader of the Crimean Royal Knights. Your men have nothing but kind words to speak about you.
Geoffrey: I do what I must for the sake of Crimea. In these times of turmoil, necessity must rest above all else.
Renning: Your determination is admirable… I imagine you have been acting as a beacon of hope for Crimea in the last few years.
Geoffrey: You will act as much the same when the people hear of your return… Your loss hurt the morale of the nation greatly.
Renning: That time will never be brought back… But I will do what I can to help the nation in the future.
Geoffrey: I have no doubt your future actions will help significantly.
Renning: I can pray for that much…
~ Geoffrey and Renning A ~
Renning: Even without factoring in how the world has turned to stone… It astounds me just how much has changed in three years.
Geoffrey: Quite a bit can change in the course of three years of peace… Three years full of strife and conflict will only alter more across the continent.
Renning: Elincia has grown so much in my absence… She truly has found her place as a magnificent queen given all I have heard. You and your sister have come into your places within Crimea as well.
Geoffrey: I never would have imagined any of this to come to pass three years ago… All it takes is a single moment for everything to spiral out of control to create something new.
Renning: The moment I was taken to the side of the enemy, everything changed… I will never get back that which I have lost. It has been gone for three long years, perhaps longer.
Geoffrey: I have faith that you will do a lot for the sake of the nation in the future… You still hold the heart of Crimea even after all this time spent away.
Renning: I regret all that has been taken from me… I mourn that which I lost long ago.
Geoffrey: You would hardly be the only one. All of us dreamed of peace in those times of chaos… We still hope for it now.
Renning: As long as there is something I can do to resolve conflict in Crimea, I will do what I can to prevent another war from breaking out… I have lost much time, but I will continue to push forward in the future.
Geoffrey: You won’t be alone… When we return home, we’ll do what we can to lead change into the future.
Renning: Even if the past is lost… The future yet remains, and I will fight for it to the bitter end.
Notes:
Typing in class
-Digital
Chapter 273: Nailah x Stefan
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Stefan and Nailah C ~
Nailah: Your skills with a blade are incredible.
Stefan: ...Thank you.
Nailah: What was that pause for?
Stefan: Pardon me, but I didn’t expect a laguz to approach me to comment on my swordsmanship.
Nailah: And why not?
Stefan: Most laguz I’ve met have preferred to stay away. They don’t want to be anywhere near me.
Nailah: It’s because you’re Branded, aren’t you?
Stefan: However did you guess?
Nailah: I can sense these things. Why would I be repulsed by you though? That doesn’t make any sense.
Stefan: You cannot be serious.
Nailah: I wouldn’t joke about something so grave.
Stefan: You don’t feel sickened by me then? You don’t want to transform and tear me to shreds?
Nailah: Why would I do that?
Stefan: Oh, this is going to be interesting…
Nailah: I don’t know what you’re on about, but I’m going to leave you to it… What in hell is going on…?
~ Stefan and Nailah B ~
Nailah: Well, it seems Tellius is even less tolerant than I thought.
Stefan: What do you mean?
Nailah: As I’m sure you’re aware, I live in the desert nation of Hatari.
Stefan: I’ve heard a thing or two about it.
Nailah: There, discrimination is no issue… Beorc and laguz live in peace without any consequences.
Stefan: That sounds lovely. If only everyone else was able to get the same picture.
Nailah: The Branded are treated as equals as well.
Stefan: …
Nailah: Discrimination against the Branded is strong here. That much is obvious. You were confused because I did not hate you the way that most other laguz do.
Stefan: You figured it out. Congratulations.
Nailah: And I have to wonder how the laguz came to hate you all so much to begin with… Hate is a powerful beast, it seems.
Stefan: Yes… It most certainly is.
~ Stefan and Nailah A ~
Nailah: It seems that laguz over here feel something off when speaking with Branded… They can sense something is out of the ordinary.
Stefan: Oftentimes, they use it as a reason to ignore us. Those that don’t ignore us have a sickened feeling whenever they’re in contact with us.
Nailah: That’s something that was only developed in Tellius then. It is possible to sense Branded in Hatari, but this repulsed feeling you speak of… It was never an issue there.
Stefan: I see… This hatred against those like me was learned with time then.
Nailah: A lot of hatred is.
Stefan: In a world without the societal expectations to hate the Branded, then the laguz would have never developed such an aversion to us… Then again, I suppose laguz and beorc would have never hated one another to begin with if not for society’s interference.
Nailah: Hatari is different from Tellius in many ways… Equality is the most notable way to tell the two lands apart. With how awful the discriimintion is here, you would think Hatari was on a different continent rather than simply across the desert.
Stefan: What an interesting nation you have there… One that doesn’t hate people on the mere fact of their bloodlines.
Nailah: I get the feeling you would enjoy it… If you were available to visit, that is.
Stefan: I go where my desires take me… Though there is a chance that could be the place for me, albeit briefly. I do still have a home to go back to… A Branded village without the discrimination of the rest of the world.
Nailah: You’ve made a fine place for yourself, it seems.
Stefan: Sometimes, you don’t have a choice… Society truly is a disgusting beast.
Notes:
Society
-Digital
Chapter 274: Heather x Volke
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Heather and Volke C ~
Volke: I suggest you step away.
Heather: You’re a snappy one, aren’t you?
Volke: I know what kind of person you are. I’ve heard more than enough about you to know what you’re trying to accomplish, and I won’t be allowing you to do it.
Heather: You wound me. What could a fair soul like me do to hurt others?
Volke: The fact that you’re here at all is clear that you’re capable of doing something to fight back.
Heather: Is there a reason you’re so irritated and difficult to speak with?
Volke: Even if there was a reason, I wouldn’t tell you.
Heather: Oh, so you just don’t trust people. Good to know.
Volke: I’m glad we understand each other. Now, if you will excuse me, I have better things to be doing than speaking to you.
Heather: ...Hmph. What an unpleasant man.
~ Heather and Volke B ~
Volke: I know you’re there, Heather. I would advise you to not try anything when you already know it isn’t going to work.
Heather: What drives you to behave this way? Why are you so overwhelmingly harsh to people around you? Is it just because you can?
Volke: I know a lot about you… I know your tactics.
Heather: Oh? And how did you learn that?
Volke: I’ve had my hands in many circles of rumors before… Men who had been fooled out of their money by an attractive young thief who sucks them in with promises of allure. Given your behavior since we’ve met, it’s been easy enough to put the pieces together.
Heather: And you’re trying to tell me to stay away because you aren’t going to fall for it… Is that it?
Volke: You understand fast… So I suggest you leave the subject alone as soon as possible. Understood?
Heather: ...Ugh.
~ Heather and Volke A ~
Heather: I’m going to be honest with you… I think you’re the most frustrating man I have ever had the pleasure of speaking with.
Volke: Oh? And what makes you say that?
Heather: You know exactly what I’m saying. You’re the one man who has never fallen for my charms, and dealing with that is immensely frustrating.
Volke: I don’t have time to deal with such trivialities. I hold too tightly to my gold to let someone like you take it away from me. Your dedication is admirable, but you won’t succeed with me.
Heather: That doesn’t make this any less frustrating to deal with… I don’t know about you, but I would be perfectly content with us never speaking to each other again.
Volke: That’s your decision. I’m hardly going to interfere with your business. It’s on you first and foremost, after all.
Heather: So you aren’t going to make me stop or anything? Perhaps we have a bit more in common than I thought.
Volke: We’re both rogues. I like to think rogues know when to respect each other’s spaces. We do what we can to get our hands on the gold, and unless I’m paid to get in your way, we won’t be getting on one another’s territory.
Heather: A rogue with a noble code… I see. We understand one another on that front, and I’m glad to hear it… Because it means that we can keep ourselves out of each other’s ways from here on out.
Volke: I’m glad to hear we understand each other… We’ll simply have to see where this leads us then.
Heather: So it seems.
Volke: So we agree. Good.
Heather: ...He’s less frustrating than I thought… And I really hate that I’m saying that.
Notes:
Political science certainly does exist
-Digital
Chapter 275: Meg x Zihark
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Meg and Zihark C ~
Zihark: Meg, I… I think we should talk.
Meg: Is something wrong? I don’t think I’ve ever seen you so upset.
Zihark: Listen, I… This… This isn’t going to work out.
Meg: What do you mean?
Zihark: The two of us… You said you were here because you were searching for someone who you were supposed to marry, right?
Meg: Yes. My father told me that we could be together as soon as we were united, and so, I came looking.
Zihark: Well… I don’t think it’s going to turn out that way. I’m sorry to disappoint you, but--
Meg: Why won’t it work? Did I do something wrong?
Zihark: N-No, it isn’t anything about you… It’s just a matter of… A personal issue with me.
Meg: Do you need my help to work through it? I’ll do what I can to help you.
Zihark: It’s nothing you need to concern yourself with. Just… I’m sorry it had to end this way.
Meg: …
~ Meg and Zihark B ~
Meg: Why isn’t it going to work out?
Zihark: I… Um…
Meg: I know that you said I didn’t have to worry about it, but… I haven’t been able to stop thinking about it. I’m sorry if I’m bothering you with asking, but--
Zihark: No, this isn’t a problem with you. I just… I don’t think I’m in the place to be in a romantic relationship.
Meg: Do you think you’re going to get there one day?
Zihark: Truth be told… No. I don’t think it’s ever going to end that way.
Meg: ...Oh.
Zihark: I’m sorry to disappoint you after you got so excited about meeting me, but… This isn’t going to end the way you were hoping. I apologize.
Meg: Zihark…
~ Meg and Zihark A ~
Meg: I want to help you,
Zihark: What?
Meg: You said that you aren’t going to be in a place to be in a romantic relationship, and… I’m not going to push it if you don’t want that. I’m not cruel enough to do something like that.
Zihark: Then… What is it that’s on your mind?
Meg: I want to help you through whatever has been causing you to hurt so much. I can see it in your eyes whenever we talk about love… You’re sad. Something hurt you in the past, and that’s the reason you’re still worried about it.
Zihark: I… That is true, but I don’t think I would be able to share that much with you in good conscience. It’s something that I’ve been dealing with on my own for a long time, and I don’t want to drag you into it.
Meg: You’re not dragging me into anything. I’m offering to help you because I want to do what I can to make your life easier. That’s all there is to it.
Zihark: I still don’t think I’m ready to talk about it right now… I would need time to work myself up to discussing this. It’s something that’s been weighing on me for a long time, and… We haven’t known each other for a long time.
Meg: That’s okay. But if you need anything else, you can come to me too. I know this isn’t going to be the romantic life I hoped for, but… I still want to do what I can. Maybe we can still be friends. I think… I think that would be nice. You can take this at your own pace, but one day… I would love to be your friend, Zihark. I really would.
Zihark: Yeah… I would like that too.
Notes:
They are Friends
-Digital
Chapter 276: Ena x Gatrie
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ena and Gatrie C ~
Gatrie: Hey there, Ena. I didn’t expect to see you around here.
Ena: You should have. We’ve been traveling with the same party for quite some time. We’ve been fighting in this war together for a while as well.
Gatrie: I’m just here to catch a bit of casual conversation with you. What do you say to that? I think we should get to know each other a little better.
Ena: What?
Gatrie: What do you say that we go out for tea after the war is over? Once the goddess has been defeated, there’s no reason for us to not live our lives to the fullest and enjoy ourselves in any way that we can.
Ena: ...I’m afraid I’m going to have to decline. Goodbye, Gatrie.
Gatrie: What a mysterious woman… I’m sure I’ll get her next time!
~ Ena and Gatrie B ~
Gatrie: You don’t like tea, do you?
Ena: What?
Gatrie: That’s the reason you rejected me before, right? It’s because you don’t like tea.
Ena: I…
Gatrie: That’s the only thing I could think of. I mean, did you have another reason for it?
Ena: It’s a complicated story, but… For the record, I do like tea.
Gatrie: Then… Why don’t you want to meet up? We can do something else that you would like a bit better. I just want to be able to spend time with a lovely woman such as yourself, you know?
Ena: Gatrie, I don’t think our conversations are working out the way they should in the slightest.
Gatrie: What do you mean?
Ena: You want something more than a platonic dynamic, and I am unable to provide something of that nature at this time… I don’t think I will ever be able to.
Gatrie: So… Is that a no?
Ena: Yes.
Gatrie: ...Damn it…
~ Ena and Gatrie A ~
Gatrie: Ena… If you really don’t want to go out together, then… I want to know why.
Ena: ...I don’t think I’m ever going to be ready for a romantic relationship.
Gatrie: But why not? With the way you talk about it, I’m getting the impression there’s a pretty big reason for you to not want something like that.
Ena: There is a reason for it, yes… My love recently passed away.
Gatrie: ...Oh.
Ena: He was killed in the aftermath of the last war, and… I have spent a lifetime grieving for him. I have been mourning his loss likely since before you were able to truly comprehend what romantic love meant.
Gatrie: I didn’t know that… Sorry for being so pushy with it before. I would have backed off if I knew that…
Ena: It’s hardly something I wish to share with people on a regular basis… I’m sure you can imagine why that is.
Gatrie: Yeah… I guess most people wouldn’t want to think about something like that… Losing somebody they cared so much for… It sounds awful.
Ena: It was… I finally found the one who I wanted to spend my whole life with, and then… He was gone.
Gatrie: I’m sorry for your loss… Truly.
Ena: I appreciate your kind words… I take it that you won’t be asking me out on romantic outings again in the future?
Gatrie: No… I wouldn’t even think about it.
Ena: Thank you, Gatrie… I appreciate it.
Gatrie: Oh, and um… Ena?
Ena: What is it?
Gatrie: I’m sorry for… All of that.
Ena: It’s… It’s alright. U-Until we meet again, Gatrie.
Gatrie: ...Struck out again, Gatrie… I guess I’ll just have to wait for another chance at love… Sigh…
Notes:
Poor pathetic little Gatrie
-Digital
Chapter 277: Caineghis x Lethe
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Caineghis and Lethe C ~
Caineghis: How have you been holding up as of late, Lethe?
Lethe: I’m doing as well as I can be. The war has taken a harsh toll on us all, has it not?
Caineghis: That is correct… Many of us have struggled leading up to this point.
Lethe: It seems like something has been going wrong on Tellius for months now… First, it was the war between Daein and Begnion. After that, Crimea almost had a civil war, and then…
Caineghis: All of this.
Lethe: This is necessary for justice, but… It seems like it just barely manages to slip through our fingers each time we try to reach out for it.
Caineghis: Justice… I suppose that is what we’re fighting for.
Lethe: And we’re going to keep fighting for it no matter what… Until the bitter end.
Caineghis: Yes… Of course.
~ Caineghis and Lethe B ~
Caineghis: Lethe, I must ask… You said before that you fight in the name of justice, yes?
Lethe: I do. What of it?
Caineghis: What is justice to you?
Lethe: ...I don’t think I would be able to strictly define it even if I wanted to.
Caineghis: Is there a specific reason for that?
Lethe: Something about the subject is simply… Difficult to discuss. I know what I find to be just and unjust… Right now, equality is what I find to be most important.
Caineghis: And unfortunately, equality led us to a war.
Lethe: War is cruel. No matter how you look at it, there are no winners. It’s an extreme measure that ends in mass suffering for all… But it can seem necessary in times of turmoil such as these.
Caineghis: And you fight for what you find to be just among those causes.
Lethe: Yes… Though everyone has their own perceptions of justice. Such is the way of life.
Caineghis: Yes… I suppose it is.
~ Caineghis and Lethe A ~
Caineghis: When the war draws to a close, Lethe, what do you think you will do next?
Lethe: I’m going to continue pushing on in the name of what I find to be right.
Caineghis: Will you take to the battlefield again if necessary?
Lethe: ...Not immediately.
Caineghis: I never expected to hear such an honest admission of that nature from you.
Lethe: This war… It’s worn down all of us. I need a break from the constant conflict in the aftermath of all that has taken place. There are other ways to fight on in the name of what’s right, and I’ll do what I can on that front.
Caineghis: You made for a fine diplomat during your time in Crimea. Perhaps you could continue that work once again.
Lethe: I could… But I hope this time it won’t end in yet another war. I’ve seen enough conflict to last a lifetime within the last half decade alone. I imagine many others are inclined to agree with me.
Caineghis: I understand completely… Moving forward in the name of justice is not easy.
Lethe: I never thought the path of righteousness would lead me to fight a goddess, but I suppose that there are many different perceptions of justice… Everyone thinks they’re fighting for what is right in some way or another. That’s a primary reason people enter wars to begin with.
Caineghis: And even in the face of that, you will continue to fight for your personal sense of justice.
Lethe: It’s all any of us can do.
Caineghis: I agree… And I pray you never lose that fighting spirit that has brought you this far.
Lethe: I’ll do what I can… No matter what path that leads me to.
Notes:
You know for a character with so little screentime Caineghis sure does have a LOT of support conversations
-Digital
Chapter 278: Sanaki x Tanith
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Sanaki and Tanith C ~
Tanith: Empress, is something the matter? You’ve been… Distracted as of late.
Sanaki: Nothing is wrong! We have much left to accomplish, and we can hardly afford to be distracted in the heat of such tension.
Tanith: I still think it would be for the best if you were honest with yourself about if something is bothering you. I know this has all been a lot to take in.
Sanaki: Nothing is bothering me! Where would you get that impression?
Tanith: You’ve been so quiet… I’m worried about you, and I’m hardly the only one. I want to help you--
Sanaki: Because it’s your duty to help me?
Tanith: What?
Sanaki: Because it’s your job to be there no matter what happens?
Tanith: Empress--
Sanaki: That’s enough. This conversation is over. Nothing is wrong, and I would prefer if you never brought this up again. Farewell.
Tanith: …
~ Sanaki and Tanith B ~
Tanith: Empress, I think we should talk about our last conversation.
Sanaki: There is nothing to be said. Nothing is out of the ordinary, and I won’t stand for you treating me as if I’m hiding the truth from you and others.
Tanith: We’ve been in the midst of chaos for quite some time. It isn’t wrong for you to be overwhelmed by it. The goddess has brought the world to its knees. Nobody could blame you for struggling to--
Sanaki: I’m not struggling. I don’t have time to struggle, and nobody else here does either. We have much yet to accomplish, and I refuse to be caught up in my own thoughts when so much is taking place around us.
Tanith: Empress, you hardly need to--
Sanaki: I need a moment. If you will excuse me, Tanith…
Tanith: If only she was willing to be honest…
~ Sanaki and Tanith A ~
Tanith: We’re getting closer to defeating the goddess now… The tower is waiting for us.
Sanaki: After the goddess falls, we will have to return to Begnion and do what we can to aid in the recovery effort… Many people are suffering across Tellius, and it’s prudent for us to continue assisting those in need.
Tanith: Empress… I think you’re pushing yourself too hard.
Sanaki: What? I’m not--
Tanith: You’ve been working yourself to the bone ever since you escaped from the clutches of the senate. This isn’t a burden someone so young should have to handle.
Sanaki: But I have no choice. Begnion is counting on me. All of Tellius is relying on me to do what I can for the sake of freeing the people from the actions of the goddess.
Tanith: But you aren’t fighting this battle alone. Look around. There are so many people here who are helping us to defeat the goddess and liberate all of Tellius. Everyone here wants to do what they can. It isn’t just you.
Sanaki: I-I’m the empress of Begnion… I have a duty to… To…
Tanith: Duty is not carried out by a single person in times of war. It takes many people cooperating to bring peace.
Sanaki: I-I may not even be the true empress… I have to make up for all that I have failed to do up to this point… I have failed in the past, but… I refuse to fail again.
Tanith: You have not failed. You’re doing what you can, and that counts for much more than you could ever hope to realize.
Sanaki: I-I…
Tanith: If you feel you must cry, then go ahead. You don’t have to stay strong all the time.
Sanaki: Thank you… Thank you so much.
Notes:
Typing in class doo doo
-Digital
Chapter 279: Elincia x Bastian
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Elincia and Bastian C ~
Elincia: Bastian… I don’t think I will ever be able to thank you enough for all that you have done.
Bastian: Oh? What plagues your mind specifically, Your Majesty?
Elincia: You were the one who made sure Lucia wasn’t… If not for your interference, I don’t think my heart would have been able to take it. I know I made the choice that was best for the whole of Crimea, but… It was hardly easy.
Bastian: Many of the most important decisions are the most difficult ones we can make… But I would never allow such ruffians to deal such massive damages to our fair nation. Crimea deserves better than that.
Elincia: I agree completely… I don’t think I thanked you properly before now, so… Thank you for everything.
Bastian: It has been my pleasure. I do what I can to serve Crimea much the same as you.
Elincia: And I do not know where Crimea would be without you…
~ Elincia and Bastian B ~
Elincia: Bastian… I have a question for you.
Bastian: Oh? What is it?
Elincia: How did you know?
Bastian: Know about what?
Elincia: For one, knowing about the actions of Duke Ludveck… Beyond that, what took place with my uncle… How did you know?
Bastian: I keep my finger on the pulse of Crimea’s informational streams in case something interesting takes place… Duke Ludveck revealed himself to me that way. As for your uncle… That was a twist of chance, and I believe it turned out well for us all.
Elincia: You were never willing to give up even in the face of those challenges… I admire your resolve.
Bastian: I do what I must for the sake of our country… That will never change, I assure you.
Elincia: I’m glad to hear it.
~ Elincia and Bastian A ~
Elincia: Bastian… What are you intending to do once the goddess has been defeated?
Bastian: Why, I’ll return to Crimea, of course.
Elincia: That truly is a relief… I could use your help in ensuring the nation is properly returned to its former glory.
Bastian: I would be more than happy to assist you… But I hardly believe you are giving yourself enough credit.
Elincia: What do you mean?
Bastian: Even with my absence over the last few months… You have handled yourself splendidly in looking after Crimea. You are a much more effective queen than you take yourself for, Your Majesty.
Elincia: Thank you, Bastian… I am simply doing what I can. I understand that times are difficult for everyone, but I wish to help where the chance arises.
Bastian: I would say that you are doing a fine job of it.
Elincia: Thank you… I appreciate your kindness more than I could ever hope to describe, truly.
Bastian: I must say, I look forward to seeing what you are able to do when you are returned to Crimea… I have no doubt you will do a fine job of upholding the values your forebears have established.
Elincia: Thank you… I would like your assistance after the war ends though. Even if I am able to handle it on my own, I prefer to have trusted allies at my side… You, Geoffrey, Lucia, my uncle… You mean the world to me, and I would be honored to have you assisting me in the upcoming restoration effort.
Bastian: And we would all be honored to help you put this dreadful conflict in the past… I pray that this is the last one we see in our lifetime.
Elincia: As long as the five of us work together… I am confident it will be.
Notes:
Early update because I'm typing in between classes woohoo
-Digital
Chapter 280: Oscar x Janaff
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Janaff and Oscar C ~
Janaff: It’s nice to see you again, Oscar.
Oscar: The same to you… It’s been quite a while.
Janaff: Indeed it has… And I see you’ve gotten better about talking with laguz compared to how you once were.
Oscar: I can only hope so. A lot has changed since the previous war. I like to think I’ve grown quite a bit.
Janaff: A lot has happened… But it doesn’t seem like that long to me.
Oscar: That’s right… Laguz live to be over a hundred years regularly, right?
Janaff: Exactly. It’s weird to me that you’re considered a fully mature adult when you’re still under thirty… Beorc ages are strange.
Oscar: I suppose with how separated the laguz are from the beorc, it’s natural that cultural divides would appear.
Janaff: But at least we’re figuring things out now. That’s what matters most, right?
Oscar: Yeah… You’re right.
~ Janaff and Oscar B ~
Janaff: You know, the more I look at some of the people around here, the less I seem to recognize them.
Oscar: What do you mean?
Janaff: I remember meeting little Mist for the first time. She was so small, and when I saw her again, I barely even recognized her! That doesn’t even factor in Ike. He just seems to keep getting bigger. Everything’s changed so fast.
Oscar: And that’s the complete opposite of what happens with laguz, yes?
Janaff: Because we live to be so old, it takes a lot longer for us to develop fully. That’s how it’s always been. The dragon tribes live the longest, but that doesn’t mean we birds don’t still stick around for a long time. That’s just how it goes with laguz.
Oscar: Three years… That length of time sure can change depending on how you look at it.
Janaff: You can say that again…
~ Janaff and Oscar A ~
Janaff: I really hope that we don’t find ourselves in this situation again once all is said and done.
Oscar: You wouldn’t be the only one… The continent seeing three wars in the span of less than half a decade… It’s a lot to take in at once.
Janaff: And the goddess deciding to end the world is something else I never expected to see… But then again, when you live for so long, I suppose anything is possible.
Oscar: Yeah… I guess you’re right.
Janaff: ...I’m going to miss all of you after this is over though.
Oscar: What do you mean?
Janaff: Who knows when we’re going to meet each other again? You age a lot faster than we laguz do, so… By the time that I see you all again, you could be completely different from how you are now.
Oscar: Yeah… I guess that is possible. I never thought about it that way.
Janaff: I guess that’s one reason laguz and beorc tend to drift apart… Laguz are doomed to see their beorc friends grow old and die in the blink of an eye. That’s enough to put up walls beyond what we’ve all done to each other over the years.
Oscar: I understand that completely… But I’m not going to let that happen with us.
Janaff: What do you mean?
Oscar: Even after the war ends, I’m going to make sure we see each other again at least one more time. I promise.
Janaff: I like the idea of that… I’d like to see just what you’re able to make of yourself given how differently time flows for us. I’m already looking forward to it.
Oscar: But we should enjoy the time we have together for now. We can think about our next meeting after our goodbyes.
Janaff: You’ve got a deal.
Notes:
I'm going to bed now snzzzzz
-Digital
Chapter 281: Fiona x Tauroneo
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Fiona and Tauroneo C ~
Tauroneo: It’s been quite a while since we were last able to speak, Fiona. I’m glad to see you’re doing well.
Fiona: As to you, General. How long has it been now?
Tauroneo: Since before the war at the very least… I believe the last time we crossed paths was at your father’s funeral.
Fiona: That’s right… That was a dark day for all of us.
Tauroneo: Your father was a brave man for not wanting to go to war alongside the king… It’s a shame he passed away so soon.
Fiona: Not much good has come since his death, it seems… Less than two months later, Mad King Ashnard declared war.
Tauroneo: I am beyond relieved that you have survived to this point though… Daein is better simply by having you.
Fiona: Thank you, General Tauroneo… The same to you.
~ Fiona and Tauroneo B ~
Fiona: I have to wonder if Daein will ever see the Four Riders again… All of them have fallen in the last few years.
Tauroneo: That is an intriguing question… Your father passed away and was replaced by the mysterious Black Knight. I was replaced by Bertram, and now… Bertram, Bryce, and Petrine are all gone.
Fiona: I somehow doubt the Black Knight will want to take up his previous position… He seems to vanish just as quickly as he appeared.
Tauroneo: Daein has had much going on as of late. I don’t believe the young king has thought much of what will be happening with the Four Riders in the future.
Fiona: I wonder what could happen next as well… I think you would be a fine one to fill the position.
Tauroneo: Perhaps… I simply wish to follow the needs of Daein. That’s all there is to it.
Fiona: You do a fine job of it… I hope I can do the same.
~ Fiona and Tauroneo A ~
Fiona: When the war ends… I would like to visit my father’s grave.
Tauroneo: Much has changed since Lanvega was still with us… I’m sure he would like to hear about the most recent war and the affiliated events.
Fiona: As ridiculous as it may sound… I hope the Four Riders do return to Daein one day. They caused much harm during the previous war, but… I wish to honor my father’s memory. He loved being able to fight for his nation, and that’s something I can do to uphold his spirit and legacy even though he is no longer with us.
Tauroneo: I believe you would make for a fine Rider, Fiona. You have all the makings of a powerful soldier, and seeing you develop your skills to their full potential… You would be a perfect candidate for the position.
Fiona: Thank you, General Tauroneo… I still have a long way to go before I’ll be anywhere near the fighter my father was, but I want to do what I can.
Tauroneo: Every great fighter has to begin somewhere, and you’re already making fine progress… I believe your father would be beyond overjoyed to know that you were following in his footsteps in such a way.
Fiona: ...I’m going to see if the Four Riders can be reinstated with a new team after the war ends. I’ll speak to the others in our company about it, and… I would be honored to be a general at your side.
Tauroneo: I would be delighted to have you… And I know the rest of Daein would as well.
Fiona: ...Would you like to join me when I visit my father’s grave after the war ends? I think he would like the company.
Tauroneo: It would be my honor.
Notes:
I've already finished almost all my typing for the day and it isn't even 2:30 yet what the hell
-Digital
Chapter 282: Aran x Sothe
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Aran and Sothe C ~
Sothe: Aran, if you don’t mind, I have a few questions for you.
Aran: What is it?
Sothe: ...Why did you decide to fight with us?
Aran: I did it for Laura. I couldn’t… I couldn’t just leave her that way.
Sothe: You two seem close.
Aran: Yeah… We are. I used to live here in Daein, if you can believe it. I was born here, but… I was adopted by Begnion merchants, and I’ve been there ever since.
Sothe: That’s how you were sucked into fighting for Begnion then… I see.
Aran: ...I wished Laura could have come with me all those years, you know. I just wanted to be around her, to know she was safe.
Sothe: At least you can do that now.
Aran: Yeah… I guess that does count for something in times like these.
~ Aran and Sothe B ~
Aran: Pardon me if I’m overstepping, Sothe, but I don’t think you like me much.
Sothe: What makes you say that?
Aran: Lucky guess, I suppose. You seem to glare at me all the time.
Sothe: I’m not glaring. I’m… I’m trying to be careful.
Aran: And why is that?
Sothe: I suppose… With all that’s been happening over the last few years, I’ve grown defensive.
Aran: You don’t want to take any chances.
Sothe: Our operations have nearly been torn apart so many times before, and I don’t want to leave us vulnerable to that again.
Aran: You’ve been at this rebellion work for a while then, haven’t you?
Sothe: I have… And the last thing I want is for us to play right into Begnion’s hands when we’re finally making some real progress.
Aran: Well, I can promise you that my loyalty to Daein is stronger than any feelings I may have had for Begnion. I’m on your side here.
Sothe: Yeah… I guess that is good to hear.
~ Aran and Sothe A ~
Aran: You and Micaiah seem really close.
Sothe: You’ve noticed?
Aran: It’s hard for anybody not to. It’s rare for anybody to see her without you being close behind.
Sothe: ...To answer your statement, yes, we are close.
Aran: What happened there?
Sothe: For a long time… We were all the other had in this world. Living on the streets of Daein… It isn’t a friendly existence. We found each other and refused to let go. That was how we kept ourselves safe.
Aran: Sounds like you two are pretty similar to me and Laura.
Sothe: Yeah… I guess so.
Aran: Let me guess… That’s why you were so worried about me potentially betraying you before. You’re just trying to keep her out of trouble.
Sothe: ...I owe everything to Micaiah. She saved me when I had nobody else in this world, and the last thing I’m going to let happen is… Is seeing her hurt.
Aran: I have to admit that I was a bit upset with you at first for not trusting me, but… When you put it that way, I understand. I would probably be the same if I was in your situation. Laura means a lot to me, and… I don’t want her to suffer.
Sothe: I guess we’re more similar than we originally thought then.
Aran: I suppose so… I just hope that this means we can consider ourselves at peace now. I don’t like you constantly glaring at me. It’s unsettling.
Sothe: You can consider that in the past once and for all. And… I’m sorry for acting that way.
Aran: You don’t need to apologize… We’ll both keep looking after them, and everything will be fine.
Sothe: Yeah… I guess it will be.
Notes:
Animatics are fun
-Digital
Chapter 283: Mist x Rhys
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Rhys and Mist C ~
Rhys: You know, Mist, the longer I look at you, the more impressed I am with just how far you’ve come in the last few years.
Mist: What makes you say that?
Rhys: I remember when I was first training you to use a staff. You’ve come a long way since then.
Mist: I suppose so… And yet, we’re back in the same situation we were in three years ago.
Rhys: You could say that… We’re doing what we can to help people though. That’s the point of all this even if it’s difficult.
Mist: It’s always been hard… But we’re doing what we can. I guess that’s what matters most.
Rhys: I agree… We’re going to be alright.
Mist: If you say so…
~ Rhys and Mist B ~
Rhys: Mist, are you alright? You’ve seemed… A bit dull as of late.
Mist: What?
Rhys: You haven’t seemed as lively as I’m used to seeing you, I guess. I’m worried about you.
Mist: Oh, um… I don’t know… I guess all of this is just a lot to take in.
Rhys: Do you want to talk about it? You don’t have to bottle it all up if you need to talk about everything you’re thinking inside.
Mist: I… I don’t know if that’s such a good idea.
Rhys: Why not? You should talk if there’s something weighing on you.
Mist: Well… We’re in the middle of a lot right now, and I don’t think it’s best if I make you stop what you’re doing to listen to me.
Rhys: I wouldn’t go so far as to say you’re doing that. I’m here to help you because I want to be.
Mist: I guess so, but… I don’t know. I’m not sure about it right now.
Rhys: If you don’t want to talk, I guess I can’t make you… But you should reach out if something does start to weigh on you to the degree of hurting you, alright?
Mist: Okay… I will.
Rhys: I’m glad to hear it.
~ Rhys and Mist A ~
Mist: Rhys… I think I do need to talk after all.
Rhys: Then go ahead. I’m listening.
Mist: I… I feel like I have to be positive for everybody else. We’re in the middle of a really dark situation, and… If I’m not positive, who’s going to do it?
Rhys: You don’t need to do that for anybody else around here. You don’t carry the weight of this entire army on your shoulders.
Mist: But… We’re back in this same situation all over again. Is this what we’re doomed to live in? Are we going to be in the cycle of war until the day we die?
Rhys: Mist, that isn’t going to happen. We aren’t going to let it happen.
Mist: That’s what we said last time too.
Rhys: ...You’ve really been taking in a lot of negativity, haven’t you?
Mist: I guess so, but… I just want to make sure everyone is alright.
Rhys: You don’t need to carry all of that on your own. We’re all here for each other, and that means that we’re here to help you too. If you need us, we’ll support you. This isn’t a one-way street, Mist.
Mist: I… But…
Rhys: You’ve become an incredible young woman, Mist… But you don’t have to isolate yourself because you’re afraid of reaching out. Let us help you the same way you want to help us. We’ll be there for each other… And we’ll get through this war together.
Mist: Thank you, Rhys… Is… Is it okay if I cry?
Rhys: Of course.
Mist: Thank you so much…
Notes:
I'm going to bed goodnight
-Digital
Chapter 284: Leonardo x Micaiah
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Leonardo and Micaiah C ~
Micaiah: Good afternoon, Leonardo. How are you feeling?
Leonardo: About as well as I can feel given the circumstances.
Micaiah: We’re finally making progress… We’re going to be able to reclaim Daein if we continue on our current path.
Leonardo: It doesn’t even seem real… We’ve been working for so long.
Micaiah: Daein will never return to the way it was before the war, but at least the people will find something near peace.
Leonardo: You’re right… We won’t be able to bring back the dead, but we’re making progress.
Micaiah: ...Are you alright, Leonardo?
Leonardo: ...I’m as fine as I can be.
~ Leonardo and Micaiah B ~
Micaiah: We’re getting closer to the end of the war… Each battle draws us nearer to the destruction of Begnion’s rule over our people.
Leonardo: At long last… I wish it had come sooner.
Micaiah: I pray peace lasts for us this time… We were told we would find tranquility after the last war, but it didn’t end that way back then.
Leonardo: The war never ended for us… It simply evolved, and now, we’re getting close to actually ending things.
Micaiah: Do you think this is going to be the end of the conflict?
Leonardo: ...The war will evolve, and hopefully, it will become one of politics rather than weapons and bloodshed. Anything is preferable to the tyranny we’ve been living under for the last three years.
Micaiah: Peace is a difficult thing to define… But I pray we will know it when we see it.
Leonardo: I can only hope so…
~ Leonardo and Micaiah A ~
Micaiah: Do you ever miss the past?
Leonardo: What do you mean specifically?
Micaiah: You lost your family in the previous war… Do you wish you could go back to that?
Leonardo: ...More than you could ever know.
Micaiah: There are so many people who will never see the peace we’re working toward… We’ve been fighting so bitterly all this time to bring about happiness for the people of Daein, but…
Leonardo: I’m the only one in my family who survived long enough to see it.
Micaiah: I’m sorry for all you have lost, Leonardo… I don’t think I could ever say that enough.
Leonardo: You don’t need to be… You aren’t the one who caused all of this to happen. We’re trying to stop it all.
Micaiah: ...Do you truly think the war never ends? That we’re bound to be fighting for the rest of our lives?
Leonardo: Right now, war is all we know… Daein hasn’t seen peace since before the Mad King’s War began. Even when this conflict is over, we’ll have other battles to navigate even if they’re in different forms… The scars of war will fade, but they’ll never fully heal.
Micaiah: I know you’re right… We’ve been fighting for so long, and we’re going to continue fighting well into the future in our own ways.
Leonardo: But even if we’re going to be stuck in this life forever… I know it’s worth it. I would argue that people have been fighting since the dawn of time, but… It’s always been worth it to have a chance at peace… A glimpse of thriving rather than surviving.
Micaiah: And we’re going to keep going… For the sake of those who are unable to see what we are going to create.
Leonardo: My blood family may be gone, but… I’m going to press on for my new family… For you and everyone else who has let me thrive in the midst of chaos.
Micaiah: And we’ll be here every step of the way.
Notes:
Oh dark supports up to interpretation,,, my beloved
-Digital
Chapter 285: Skrimir x Mia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Skrimir and Mia C ~
Skrimir: You fight with more ferocity than I would have thought possible from such a tiny beorc.
Mia: E-Eep-!
Skrimir: Is something the matter?
Mia: N-No, of course not! I just… I didn’t think you would wind up approaching me like this. I thought I was going to be alone for the rest of the night, and you’re… Well… A prince.
Skrimir: I am, but that does not mean I cannot fight.
Mia: Oh, I definitely know you can fight. You’ve been amazing since taking to the battlefield.
Skrimir: You have impressed me with your might as well. You fight admirably for a beorc.
Mia: Yeah… Beorc aren’t as inclined to combat as laguz are, huh?
Skrimir: But you still do a fine job… I have no idea how you use a blade that way. It seems so… Unwieldy.
Mia: I wouldn’t say that… It feels natural to me.
Skrimir: I suppose natural is different for everyone…
Mia: Yeah… I guess so.
~ Skrimir and Mia B ~
Skrimir: I doubt I will ever be able to understand how you are able to handle your blade so easily.
Mia: Prince Skrimir… I didn’t realize you were there.
Skrimir: I should have made myself known.
Mia: N-No, it’s okay! I just… I guess I have to ask… Why have you been watching me of all people train?
Skrimir: You are strong. I am naturally drawn to people who display true power, and you are able to do many things I cannot.
Mia: You’re talking about me using a sword, right?
Skrimir: Laguz are not inclined to such items… We have tried. It never seems to work out the way you would hope.
Mia: Well, that’s okay. We all fight how we can, and we’re making a difference together. That’s what matters most, right?
Skrimir: Yes… You are right there.
~ Skrimir and Mia A ~
Mia: Um… Prince Skrimir, can I ask what you’re doing?
Skrimir: I still do not see how you can use a weapon this way… It feels so unnatural.
Mia: I guess laguz just weren’t built to use swords… You should probably put that thing down before you get yourself hurt by accident. It takes a while to master a weapon that way.
Skrimir: The differences between beorc and laguz truly are fascinating… We were created by the same goddess, and yet, there are so many things that set us apart from one another.
Mia: I know the goddess has kind of proven herself to be a… Less than ideal person as of late, but… I like to think she knew what she was doing when we were all created.
Skrimir: What do you mean?
Mia: We’re all different, but I don’t think that’s a bad thing. In fact, I think it’s great that we can be so different. It’s nice in my opinion. Keeping things the same everywhere… It would be so boring, wouldn’t it?
Skrimir: I suppose so…
Mia: Besides, it gives us the chance to understand things we wouldn’t have otherwise gotten involved with. I’m glad that I was able to learn more about you and the other laguz around here. I don’t think I ever really had the chance to talk to laguz this much before getting involved with the mercenaries.
Skrimir: Times have been unique for us all… I am glad that they have brought us together though.
Mia: And hopefully, they’ll keep us together. Even though we’re going through a lot right now, we’re going to come out the other side. That’s the great thing about all of us, beorc or laguz.
Skrimir: Yes… It is.
Notes:
I'm going to bed now
-Digital
Chapter 286: Kyza x Mordecai
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Kyza and Mordecai C ~
Mordecai: It’s good to see you again, Kyza.
Kyza: The same to you. I’m relieved to see your mission in Crimea went well.
Mordecai: Lethe and I… We did our best to see it through to the end.
Kyza: Given that you were able to prevent a full-on civil war in Crimea, I would say you did your job rather well.
Mordecai: Perhaps… But I missed Gallia.
Kyza: I understand. It’s difficult to be away from home for so long, especially when it comes to times of conflict.
Mordecai: Were you and the others alright while we were gone?
Kyza: As a matter of fact, yes. The prince is getting closer to being ready to ascend to his position as king soon.
Mordecai: Good… It is nice to hear some nice news every once in a while.
Kyza: Nobody will object to that…
~ Kyza and Mordecai B ~
Mordecai: How was Gallia before the war began? I have been thinking about it a lot lately.
Kyza: Gallia was doing well… Everything seemed to be in a state of peace even after the Mad King’s War. The people are opening up more to the idea of extending our aid to other nations on Tellius.
Mordecai: That is a relief to hear…
Kyza: Everyone was ready to jump into battle when they heard the truth about Begnion though… They all want nothing less than complete justice.
Mordecai: And this is our best chance to find it.
Kyza: Even in times of war, the people of Gallia are doing what they can to help one another. That’s the way things have been for generations up to this point, and I doubt it will be changing any time in the near future.
Mordecai: Good… Staying together is always good.
Kyza: And we’ll be together for quite some time as far as I can tell… That’s good too.
~ Kyza and Mordecai A ~
Kyza: I must admit… I wonder what will be happening with the different nations of Tellius after the war draws to a conclusion and Begnion’s senate has been given the chance to pay for its crimes.
Mordecai: I am not sure… I hope we see peace for a short while though.
Kyza: It seems as if those times are becoming less common as of late… First it was the Mad King’s War, and then it was Crimea, and then…
Mordecai: The goddess is an issue now too.
Kyza: But we aren’t going to let her defeat us now. We’ve come too far for that.
Mordecai: ...When we return to Gallia… I want to do what I can to help the people of Tellius come together as one.
Kyza: I understand completely… Where specifically is this coming from?
Mordecai: If the people understand one another… There will be less hate. There will be less war.
Kyza: We’ve all had more than enough of war in the last few years… I hope this is the end of it. Then again… I suppose it’s difficult for a situation of mortals clashing to grow more severe than a goddess returning to life.
Mordecai: We have many people to defend after the war ends… They need us even now.
Kyza: You aren’t just talking about the people of Gallia I can tell.
Mordecai: No… I mean everyone.
Kyza: I hope we’re all able to find peace together too… I can’t say I know much about the inner workings of international politics, but… I’ll do what I can to help your dream become a reality. I promise you.
Mordecai: We will not be alone… We never are.
Kyza: Yeah… We never are.
Notes:
One of my teachers flipped his shit over a political research paper and it's officially the funniest thing I've seen in college thus far
-Digital
Chapter 287: Shinon x Tibarn
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Shinon and Tibarn C ~
Tibarn: Your name is Shinon, yes?
Shinon: U-Um, yes… It is. What about it?
Tibarn: I heard through the grapevine you’ve been giving trouble to our laguz allies… Is that true?
Shinon: I-I don’t know if I would say that, but…
Tibarn: You aren’t denying it.
Shinon: …
Tibarn: ...You’re afraid of me, aren’t you?
Shinon: That would be ridiculous. I’m not afraid of anyone.
Tibarn: Why are your hands shaking then? That doesn’t seem very practical for a pinpoint archer such as yourself.
Shinon: …
Tibarn: You know you’ve been treating my brethren poorly, and now that I’m confronting you on it, you’re afraid of what I’m going to do… You know, at one point, I would have yelled at you.
Shinon: At one point?
Tibarn: I like to think I can be merciful at times, so I’ll give you the chance to fix this on your own. Got it?
Shinon: ...Yeah.
Tibarn: I’m glad to hear it.
~ Shinon and Tibarn B ~
Tibarn: I’ve been getting fewer complaints as of late about you hurling words of harm at the other laguz in this army. I’m glad to hear it.
Shinon: You've been keeping track of that?
Tibarn: I do what I can to look after the soldiers under my command… And that includes defending them in the face of people who may do them harm.
Shinon: I see.
Tibarn: It always starts with words, you know… Subhuman is the beginning of something much larger and worse. Subhuman was how the Serenes Massacre started. Subhuman is the reason we’re in this situation to begin with.
Shinon: And not saying those words… Changes things?
Tibarn: Some things take a long time to be fully destroyed… But you can nip them in the bud before they get any worse. It’s a first step that needs to be taken in order to bring about peace.
Shinon: So it seems…
~ Shinon and Tibarn A ~
Tibarn: Perhaps I’m imagining it, but I think you’ve been in a better mood as of late.
Shinon: What makes you say that?
Tibarn: You haven’t been as vulgar around others. I think by telling you to watch your tongue, I’ve changed you for the better
Shinon: You seem awfully confident about this…
Tibarn: What of it? I’m doing what I can to change things, and it starts in the smaller places sometimes. That’s where you need to concentrate your energy in order to make a greater change.
Shinon: ...You’re a much better man than I would have expected.
Tibarn: You mean I’m better than the stereotypes about laguz would have led you to believe.
Shinon: ...Yeah. I suppose so.
Tibarn: At least you’re admitting it… That’s the first step to addressing the problem.
Shinon: Why are you acting like this? You’re being so… I don’t know… Weird about this entire situation.
Tibarn: Normally, I would write off people who are so cruel to my fellow laguz as being none of my business… But there are a lot of people around here who believe in you too much for me to let you go that way.
Shinon: You mean…
Tibarn: The mercenaries you work with. You’ve done too much for me to just abandon you now… So I’m giving you the chance to change. You’re already going in the right direction, but you have to be willing to fix the problem. I can’t harass you into it all the time.
Shinon: ...I’ll consider it.
Tibarn: There is no consideration with things like this. You’re either going to do it or you’re not… Are you going to do it
Shinon: ...Yeah… I am.
Notes:
Last Shinon support,,, at last I am Free
-Digital
Chapter 288: Boyd x Ike
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Boyd and Ike C ~
Boyd: Man, you beat me again… I don’t know where your skills with a sword come from, but they just keep getting better every day.
Ike: I have an inherent advantage against your axe. You do better to hold up against me than you realize.
Boyd: I won’t be satisfied with myself until I’m able to beat you.
Ike: You don’t have the best record of doing that, do you?
Boyd: H-Hey, I haven’t lost to you that many times!
Ike: …
Boyd: ...O-Okay, maybe I have, but that doesn’t mean I’m going to stop any time soon. I’m going to find a way to come out on top, and you’re going to wish you hadn’t encouraged me!
Ike: I’ll be looking forward to when that time comes. Good luck, Boyd.
Boyd: I don’t need luck… I have skill.
Ike: Yeah… You do.
~ Boyd and Ike B ~
Boyd: Ugh… I don’t know how you can find the time to lead our part of an army while still managing to throw me around. How do you do it?
Ike: Soren taught me a lot about time management.
Boyd: Of course he did… Well, I’m still not giving up. You might think you’re going to be able to beat me, but it won’t be that easy. I’m going to make sure you understand that.
Ike: I know you aren’t going to let me get away until after you’ve beaten me at least once. I’m looking forward to it, as a matter of fact.
Boyd: You aren’t making fun of me, are you?
Ike: Of course not. I really do want you to succeed… I’m just not going to give it up so easily.
Boyd: Good. I wouldn’t want you going easy on me anyway.
Ike: Then I’ll look forward to our next battle.
Boyd: So will I!
~ Boyd and Ike A ~
Boyd: This is getting annoying…
Ike: I would have expected you to say that a while ago when I beat you three battles in a row. Now, you’re going on seven losses.
Boyd: Well, I’m just now letting myself admit it… I don’t get it. How do you all of this?
Ike: I already told you that I have an advantage thanks to my weapon. If I started using an axe the way you do, I think the outcome would be a very different story.
Boyd: You think I’d actually beat you?
Ike: We’d have to see about that, but… You’re a good fighter. I’m not going to deny that, and nobody else around here will either.
Boyd: I just wish I was able to beat you once.
Ike: I’ll train with an axe a bit and see if we can fight each other in a training battle that way. How does that sound?
Boyd: ...Fine, I suppose… But you had better not be handicapping yourself for my sake. My pride can take a loss or two, you know.
Ike: I know, I know… I’m evening the playing field. That’s all there is to it.
Boyd: If you say so…
Ike: ...I really do think you’re a better fighter than you’re giving yourself credit for. You’re a great combatant, and we wouldn’t be as strong a group of mercenaries as we are without you.
Boyd: Thanks, Ike…
Ike: I somehow doubt this is going to be a problem any time soon, but… After I’m done being the leader of the Greil Mercenaries, I want you to take over as the commander.
Boyd: What?!
Ike: Mist and I have already talked about it. She doesn’t want that life, but… We both think you would be a perfect fit for it.
Boyd: You… You’d really trust me with something that important?
Ike: I would.
Boyd: ...That just gives me even more of a reason to try and beat you, Ike. I need to prove that I’m worthy of the position.
Ike: If you insist… I’ll be looking forward to our next battle.
Boyd: I will too.
Notes:
My Digimon Frontier rewrite got fanart I'm going to cry
-Digital
Chapter 289: Jill x Sigrun
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Jill and Sigrun C ~
Sigrun: There you are, sweetheart… All ready for the next battle.
Jill: Your pegasus is beautiful.
Sigrun: Thank you, Jill. I could say the same about your wyvern.
Jill: Thanks. I’m doing what I can to look after him in the midst of all that’s going on, but… It’s kind of difficult with all this fighting.
Sigrun: My mount has been growing tired as well… I suppose that’s simply part of the cost of war.
Jill: At least looking after Aephon here does a little something to help me decompress after a long battle… The care is good for both of us.
Sigrun: I understand completely… We can all use as much peace as we can get our hands on these days, hm?
Jill: You can say that again… You know, if you’re ever looking for company in looking after your pegasi… You know where to find me.
Sigrun: That sounds lovely, Jill. Thank you.
Jill: You’re welcome.
~ Jill and Sigrun B ~
Jill: You know, standing here and looking after Aephon like this… It almost lets me forget for a moment that we’re fighting the greatest war to ever reach the continent of Tellius.
Sigrun: I suppose it is rather difficult to top fighting against a goddess who wishes destruction upon all life.
Jill: You can say that again… But I know it’s all going to be worth it.
Sigrun: The world knows nothing of the peace we see right now… Perhaps they’ll get a glimpse of it after this battle is won.
Jill: I hope so… That’s all we really have to hope for right now, huh?
Sigrun: But we’re making the most of it. That’s what matters most.
Jill: You’re right… We’re going to be fine soon enough.
Sigrun: Soon enough…
~ Jill and Sigrun A ~
Jill: The tower of the goddess… I don’t know what I expected to find at the end of this long journey of ours, but… I don’t think it’s what we’re seeing.
Sigrun: But we still must press on… Such is the way of the war.
Jill: You’re right… Remember before when I said it was easy to forget about the war when I was looking after Aephon?
Sigrun: Quite distinctly, yes.
Jill: I don’t think that’s the case anymore… Not as long as we’re here.
Sigrun: This is quite the departure from what we’re used to, hm?
Jill: You can say that again… It still seems ridiculous to me that we’re doing all of this. In some ways, it’s like we’re going through the same old motions of fighting and preparing ourselves for the next battle. It’s like we’re still fighting in a normal war and not… You know…
Sigrun: All of this?
Jill: Yeah. It’s just… A lot to take in, I suppose.
Sigrun: That much is true… But we’re doing what we can, and we’re going to find peace at the end of this road. Regardless of how difficult the journey is, we will find stability soon. I’m certain of it.
Jill: You’re right… I hope the next time I wind up looking after my wyvern this way is in a time of peace when we aren’t fearing for our lives in combat.
Sigrun: Perhaps we can tend to our mounts together one final time after the war ends… Before we go our separate ways, that is.
Jill: I think that would be nice… It’s going to be odd to go back to normal after all this, but I guess it’s all about taking baby steps.
Sigrun: That’s the way we got through this war, isn’t it?
Jill: Yeah… I guess it is.
Notes:
The cast doesn't talk enough about how batshit it is that they're going up against a goddess so here we are to remedy that
-Digital
Chapter 290: Nasir x Ike
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ike and Nasir C ~
Ike: It’s almost entertaining how often this happens.
Nasir: What specifically are you referring to?
Ike: The fact that both times we’ve met you, it was originally when you were working against us, but in the end, you turned around and decided to side with us because of your dedication to your family.
Nasir: I do hope this isn’t you asking me to leave. As long as Ena is here, I will remain as well.
Ike: We’re more than happy to have you by our sides, let me assure you… I just find it to be interesting.
Nasir: I’m sure you can understand wanting to do anything you can in the name of your family… Am I correct?
Ike: You are… And that’s the main reason I can sympathize so easily with you.
Nasir: Good… I’m glad you recognize our similarities at least.
Ike: Of course.
~ Ike and Nasir B ~
Ike: You know… When I first heard about your betrayal, I was… Confused.
Nasir: Oh?
Ike: I didn’t see how you could have just stabbed us in the back that way, but… Now, I know you weren’t trying to do that at all. You were just looking after your family, and you weren't going to let anything get in your way.
Nasir: You would be correct there… Ena means more to me than I could ever hope to describe.
Ike: And I feel the same way about the mercenaries… We’ve been through more than enough, and the last thing I want is for them to have to suffer unnecessarily.
Nasir: And yet, you continue to fight against the goddess.
Ike: We have a job to do, and we aren’t going to stop it… After all, other people are trying to save their families, and since we understand the pain of loss all too well… We stand by them.
Nasir: An admirable trait, truly.
Ike: We do our best.
~ Ike and Nasir A ~
Ike: When all of this is over, you’re planning on going back to Goldoa, aren’t you?
Nasir: I am, as a matter of fact… Ena wishes to stay alongside the new king for a while as the world recovers from the war.
Ike: I understand… You’ll be doing what you can to stay together even in the aftermath of the war.
Nasir: Ena… She means everything to me. I would do anything to ensure her safety.
Ike: Like I said before, you aren’t the only one who would do that for family… My father understood that, I believe. He may no longer be here, but… I know that’s how he felt. My mother too. I’m doing what I can to uphold their legacy by looking after all the people in our company… They’re my family even if we aren’t related by blood.
Nasir: Your attitude toward the people around you is incredible… You take people in without a second thought. It’s how your army was able to grow so large during the Mad King’s War.
Ike: There’s nothing wrong with helping your family grow a little bit larger… In times when you’ve lost access to blood connections or want nothing to do with them, the family you create can be even more valuable. I want to defend that no matter what may come.
Nasir: If that is your conviction… I will follow it as well. I have faith you are doing what is best… And Ena seems to agree.
Ike: I hope the world is kind to you after the war ends… The both of you.
Nasir: I wish the same for you… And your entire family.
Ike: Thanks.
Notes:
Happy nineteenth birthday to me!! Also what the fuck this story only has a hundred chapters left what in the hell
-Digital
Chapter 291: Leanne x Naesala
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Leanne and Naesala C ~
Leanne: How are you doing?
Naesala: About as well as I can be considering the fact that a certain lion just tried to eat us all alive.
Leanne: At least we’re all unharmed…
Naesala: Yeah… I guess you’re right.
Leanne: I don’t want you to get hurt, Naesala.
Naesala: ...I don’t understand why you’re being like this.
Leanne: Like what?
Naesala: Why are you defending me? I have no doubt Reyson told you all about what I did to him three years ago just before we found you. I stabbed the hawks in the back and nearly destroyed the entirety of Phoenicis.
Leanne: I believe you can change.
Naesala: I appreciate your faith in me, Leanne, but… It isn’t that simple. It never has been, and I doubt it ever will be.
Leanne: Naesala…
Naesala: ...I should go. I’ll speak with you later, Leanne.
Leanne: …
~ Leanne and Naesala B ~
Leanne: You do not think you deserve forgiveness.
Naesala: Where is this coming from?
Leanne: I can sense it based on the way you carry yourself… You don’t think I should forgive you. You don’t think anyone should.
Naesala: I would prefer it if you didn’t look into my heart, Leanne… But you’re right. I don’t deserve it. After everything I’ve done, I shouldn’t be here. I’m only standing with you all because I have no choice.
Leanne: You would prefer to hide?
Naesala: It would certainly make Skrimir and Tibarn happy. I can only imagine there are others who are less than happy with me being around as well.
Leanne: But I know you can change. You can make a difference if you try.
Naesala: If only it was so easy to alter what a person is like at heart… If only.
Leanne: Your heart is pure.
Naesala: I somehow doubt that.
Leanne: Naesala…
~ Leanne and Naesala A ~
Leanne: You can make a difference in how you act, Naesala.
Naesala: Leanne, I--
Leanne: Listen to me. I believe that you are a good person at heart. You can make this better. You may have made mistakes in the past, but… You are not the mistakes you make. You can change and become a better person than you once were.
Naesala: Leanne, this isn’t worth it. I think you should just leave this alone and--
Leanne: You can make this better… You should try.
Naesala: I want to try. It isn’t quite so simple to change all of that though. Fixing the world isn’t as easy as you think it is.
Leanne: I’m not trying to fix the world. I’m trying to help you.
Naesala: Why are you putting so much effort into this? Leanne, I already told you I don’t deserve this.
Leanne: I disagree. You can try to make things different, to make things better. I believe you can do this.
Naesala: ...I don’t think I’ve seen you this certain about something before.
Leanne: I mean it. You aren’t giving yourself enough credit. You can make a change if you want to.
Naesala: ...I do want to fix this. I wouldn’t know where to start with figuring out how to do that though. How could anybody have ideas on where to begin this?
Leanne: You should start by putting in as much effort as possible… I believe you can do this.
Naesala: If you really have that much confidence in me… Alright. I’ll do what I can.
Leanne: Do you do this for yourself? Or are you doing it because of me?
Naesala: No… I’m doing it for me. I promise you that much.
Leanne: Good… I’m glad to hear it.
Notes:
Man school sure can be ridiculous sometimes
-Digital
Chapter 292: Caineghis x Titania
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Caineghis and Titania C ~
Caineghis: The weapon truly is beautiful, is it not?
Titania: K-King Caineghis… I apologize for not properly greeting you.
Caineghis: There is no need. You admire Urvan greatly, I see.
Titania: I never expected to see the weapon again… But I’m glad to have been given this chance. I think… I think Greil would have wanted to see it in action in the midst of this war.
Caineghis: ...He should still be here to aid us in this battle, and yet… He remains gone.
Titania: I wish each day that he was still here… But I’ll do what I can now to uphold the spirit he left behind. I know it’s what he would have wanted, and… It’s the least I can do for him.
Caineghis: I have no doubt he is proud of your actions, Titania.
Titania: I hope so… I hope so with everything I have.
~ Caineghis and Titania B ~
Caineghis: Greil’s killer has been defeated at last… His son did a fine job in battle.
Titania: If anyone can be depended on to uphold what Greil left behind, it would be Ike.
Caineghis: How do you feel knowing that Greil’s murderer is dead?
Titania: I… It’s difficult. I don’t know what I feel entirely, but… I’m relieved. I’m glad that he can’t do anything else to hurt Ike, Mist, or anybody else in the company.
Caineghis: General Zelgius… We thought he was our ally once.
Titania: Times have changed since then… I’m not going to bother with letting that get in my way when I know what he’s done.
Caineghis: Your emotions regarding him changed completely as soon as you learned the truth… I can hardly say I am surprised.
Titania: I do what I must in order to defend my family… That’s all there is to it.
Caineghis: Of course.
~ Caineghis and Titania A ~
Caineghis: The final battle is on the horizon… I must ask… What do you intend to do after the war draws to a conclusion?
Titania: I’m going to do what I’ve been doing for ages now… I’m going to look after the other mercenaries.
Caineghis: Is this your way of honoring Greil’s memory?
Titania: It is… But beyond that… I care more for these people than I could ever express through words. After all that we’ve been through together, it doesn’t feel right to abandon them under circumstances such as these.
Caineghis: I understand… I must admit, I miss the days when you and Greil were still in Gallia… The days when Elena was still with us.
Titania: A lot has changed since those times… But I can’t imagine you’ll be able to keep us away from Gallia forever. With the new connections created by the war, I feel as if it’s only a matter of time before we come to Gallia for some reason or another.
Caineghis: Do you wish to return to your regular mercenary lives?
Titania: That’s the consensus right now… But I want to go back to Gallia at least a few times if possible.
Caineghis: Is there any reason in particular?
Titania: ...I want to visit Greil’s grave again.
Caineghis: I am sure he would be glad to see you… You and the rest of the mercenaries in your company.
Titania: I can’t say when we’ll be able to return to Gallia, but… I want to see you and the other allies we’ve made in Gallia, and… I want to see Greil.
Caineghis: When you are in Gallia to visit his grave… I would be more than glad to join you.
Titania: Yes… I’d appreciate that.
Notes:
Zzzzzz
-Digital
Chapter 293: Micaiah x Sanaki
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Micaiah and Sanaki C ~
Micaiah: Empress Sanaki… How are you holding up? I understand a lot has happened recently, and I wanted to make sure you were doing alright.
Sanaki: I don’t understand.
Micaiah: What do you mean?
Sanaki: None of this makes any sense. You shouldn’t be able to speak with the goddess, and yet…
Micaiah: ...I never realized that was what Yune was until recently… I wish I had more answers for you, but I’m afraid I don’t know much of anything on the matter.
Sanaki: ...Everyone always assumed I was a late bloomer for not being able to speak with the goddess. That should be my duty. It was placed upon me from birth, but…
Micaiah: ...I’m sorry. I wish I had a better explanation for all of this, but… I know about as much as you do.
Sanaki: Why does this all have to be so frustrating…?!
Micaiah: I wish I had an answer for you on that too…
~ Micaiah and Sanaki B ~
Sanaki: What’s it like?
Micaiah: What do you mean?
Sanaki: Being able to communicate with a goddess… What is it like?
Micaiah: I… Truth be told, I don’t know how to define it. In a way, it just feels like a natural extension of myself.
Sanaki: A natural extension…
Micaiah: I’ve been able to do this for as long as I can remember. I don’t think I can remember a time when I wasn’t able to communicate with Yune if she’s been in my life.
Sanaki: I don’t understand… You…
Micaiah: I shouldn’t be able to do this… I know. I can’t say I understand why this is happening myself, but… Here we are.
Sanaki: I… This shouldn’t be happening. None of it should be.
Micaiah: Empress Sanaki…
Sanaki: Leave me alone… I just… I need a minute.
Micaiah: Poor thing…
~ Micaiah and Sanaki A ~
Micaiah: How are you feeling? You seem to be doing a bit better.
Sanaki: I’ve certainly been worse.
Micaiah: That’s good to hear, I suppose…
Sanaki: ...Can I be honest with you?
Micaiah: What is it?
Sanaki: I… I’m mad.
Micaiah: At me?
Sanaki: I don’t think so… I’m just… Upset with everything. This shouldn’t be happening. I should be able to reach out to the goddess and hear her voice, and yet… I’ve never been able to. The senate used that as the foundation for attempting to remove me from power during the war. They claimed I was a false apostle, and… The truth is… They were right.
Micaiah: Because you can’t communicate with the goddess…
Sanaki: I should be able to do it by now… And… I wish it came to me as easily as it does to you. I don’t understand how you do it, but… That’s all I’ve ever wanted.
Micaiah: I wish there was more I could do to help…
Sanaki: You… You aren’t upset with me too? For being jealous of you?
Micaiah: Of course not. If anyone else was in your position, they would feel the same way. That isn’t anything I can hold against you. I know this may seem shallow coming from me, but… If you need anything, you can always come to me.
Sanaki: You would really do that for me…?
Micaiah: Of course. I know this is a lot to deal with, and I’m not only talking about the voice of the goddess. If you need someone to lean on… I’ll be right here. I promise.
Sanaki: Thank you… I… I may have to take you up on that offer after the war ends.
Micaiah: I would like that.
Sanaki: Yes… I would too.
Notes:
I've been home for a day and I already want to leave is that mean
-Digital
Chapter 294: Nephenee x Lyre
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Lyre and Nephenee C ~
Lyre: Hey, you!
Nephenee: H-Huh? What is it?
Lyre: You’re Nephenee, aren’t you?
Nephenee: Y-Yes… Why do you ask?
Lyre: I heard a few people within the army talking about how beautiful you were, and I just had to see it for myself… They were right to say that you look great.
Nephenee: C-Can I ask where all of this is coming from…?
Lyre: Well, I suppose you could say that I’ve had a bit of an eye for fashion for a long time, but with the war going on, I haven’t really been able to try out any new innovations of design. I would require a model for that, and you seem like you would be perfect.
Nephenee: You… You want me for that?
Lyre: I wouldn’t have said it if I didn’t mean it.
Nephenee: W-Well… Um… Okay.
Lyre: I’m glad to hear that. I’ll be looking forward to speaking with you again!
Nephenee: …
~ Lyre and Nephenee B ~
Lyre: Thanks again for agreeing to this, Nephenee.
Nephenee: You’re welcome… I-I still don’t understand how you came to want to work with me specifically though.
Lyre: I heard others talking about how nice you look, and they weren’t kidding. I figured you would be a perfect model. Not many of the girls around here are interested in this sort of thing, so I had to find someone willing to volunteer. You turned out to be just as perfect as I thought.
Nephenee: I’m honored you would think so highly of me…
Lyre: I think I made a good call in asking you to help me with this… But I still think there are a few changes I need to make before this outfit is finished. Thanks for your help for now. I’ll need you again in the future, but I think I’m good for now.
Nephenee: Okay… Until then.
~ Lyre and Nephenee A ~
Lyre: Alright… If I just pin this here… There! I think that should be it. So? What do you think?
Nephenee: This… This is amazing…!
Lyre: I had a feeling you would like it. The green and blue goes pretty well with your hair, huh?
Nephenee: It does… You work miracles with fabric, I swear.
Lyre: I’m glad you like it, but I wouldn’t have been able to do it without you.
Nephenee: I must say… I’m glad you invited me to help you. This is… Nice.
Lyre: Isn’t it? I love being able to take a break from the constant fighting to think about something normal for once, and this is a perfect place to start.
Nephenee: I wish I could wear clothes this nice all the time… But I guess it’s not too practical in combat, huh?
Lyre: That’s all the more reason for us to end the war so we can all kick back and relax a bit more, wouldn’t you say?
Nephenee: I suppose so…
Lyre: You know… I never expected you to be alright with showing off so much skin. You’ve always been so reserved.
Nephenee: I thought it would be odd to me too, but… I feel… Confident this way. You really are able to work miracles with a needle and thread.
Lyre: I didn’t do that much… But you can keep the praise coming if you want to.
Nephenee: If you ever need help with this again, I’d be happy to pitch in. Do… Do you think you’ll need that?
Lyre: Oh, I’m most certain I will! I’m looking forward to seeing what we can whip up next time! I’m sure it’ll be great!
Nephenee: I think so too.
Notes:
This is just a cute little support
-Digital
Chapter 295: Rolf x Oscar
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Rolf and Oscar C ~
Oscar: Rolf… Can we talk?
Rolf: What is it?
Oscar: I… I just thought it would be best if we discussed the situation with your mother in a bit more depth.
Rolf: Oh. That.
Oscar: How do you feel now that she’s gone?
Rolf: Good riddance. If she wanted anything to do with us, she should have stuck around, but she left, and when she did… She made her choice.
Oscar: I remember you missed her when you were younger… Do you not feel that way anymore?
Rolf: No… I don’t. The more I thought about it, the more I realized I was happy here, and I’m not going to let her get in the way of that.
Oscar: So… You truly are happy here with the mercenaries?
Rolf: I don’t know why I wouldn’t be.
Oscar: I’m glad to hear it.
~ Rolf and Oscar B ~
Oscar: Do you ever think about what it would be like?
Rolf: What do you mean?
Oscar: I mean… If you did go with your mother when she left… Do you think about how your life could have turned out?
Rolf: I used to think that way, but… I don’t anymore. I don’t know why I would bother.
Oscar: After what she did, you truly want nothing to do with her?
Rolf: I want her to stay away from me. That’s all there is to it.
Oscar: I understand.
Rolf: Why do you keep asking me about this anyways?
Oscar: I simply want to make sure you agree with your decision now. I don’t want you to regret anything.
Rolf: Trust me, I don’t think I’m ever going to regret anything to do with her. I’m happy here, and she can’t change that no matter how much she wants to.
Oscar: It’s nice to hear that.
Rolf: It’s even nicer to be here… Trust me.
~ Rolf and Oscar A ~
Oscar: You know, Rolf… I’ve been thinking lately, and… There’s something I’m curious about.
Rolf: What is it?
Oscar: Your anger toward your mother… It seems to me like you’re upset with her for more reasons than the obvious. Do you want to talk about it?
Rolf: ...You’re right. I am mad at her for more than that.
Oscar: What are you thinking of specifically?
Rolf: When she came to try and talk to me, to try and take me away from here… She only wanted me to come. She didn’t even bother with trying to convince you or Boyd.
Oscar: Rolf…
Rolf: I don’t think she really cares about either one of you… She only seems to care about me because I’m her flesh and blood. She wouldn’t think so kindly of me if I was her stepson the way you and Boyd are. I couldn’t ever go with someone who treats my family like that. You and Boyd have done more for me than she ever has… And that was a choice she made ages ago. She dug this hole, so she has to deal with it.
Oscar: I don’t know what to say…
Rolf: You don’t have to say anything. She isn’t here anymore, and I’m not going to get involved with her beyond what we’ve already seen. We have a war to fight, and I’m not going to get distracted by what she did. She made her decision, and I’ve made up my mind too. This is where I belong, and she’s never going to take me away from that.
Oscar: ...I’m really happy to have you in my life, Rolf.
Rolf: Yeah… I feel the same way about you too.
Notes:
My life is falling apart and I'm exhausted but writing always makes it a little bit easier
-Digital
Chapter 296: Elincia x Ranulf
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Elincia x Ranulf C ~
Ranulf: I must say, it’s a relief to know that you’re still doing alright after our run-in with Begnion not long ago.
Elincia: Quite a bit has happened over the course of the last few months…
Ranulf: You can say that again… But you seem to be doing well. I know Crimea has seen a lot of hardship lately, but it’s nice to know that you’re fine.
Elincia: I am doing as well as I can be, I suppose… I hardly anticipated having to battle against a goddess though.
Ranulf: None of us saw that coming, so it isn’t just you… But it’s still nice for everyone to be back together. Well, as together as we can be when we’re split up this way, but… I know we’ll see each other at the end of this long path. I can sense it.
Elincia: As can I.
~ Elincia x Ranulf B ~
Ranulf: What are you planning on doing when you return to Crimea at the end of this conflict?
Elincia: I will do what I must for the sake of my people… They deserve all the good that I may be able to provide them, and I will do what I can for them.
Ranulf: You’re just as noble as ever… Though I suppose you were the same way when Begnion was threatening to raze through Crimea. I heard it was the same when the civil war almost broke out.
Elincia: These last few years… They have taught me the true difficulties of being a noble leader. I refuse to falter in my actions to aid those who need it, and this war will not change that.
Ranulf: It’s almost hard to believe that you’re the same princess who came to Gallia three years ago… A lot has changed since then.
Elincia: Yes… Much has changed…
~ Elincia x Ranulf A ~
Ranulf: ...How are you feeling?
Elincia: What are you referring to?
Ranulf: Your uncle… He’s back, and you know that he’s alive now. How are you holding up with that?
Elincia: I… It will take some adjustment to get used to having him in my life once again, but… I am relieved he is here once again.
Ranulf: I don’t think anyone saw that coming… We all thought he was…
Elincia: ...I do not think anyone saw any of this coming.
Ranulf: What are you referring to specifically?
Elincia: The invasion of Crimea… The reclaiming of Daein… The civil war… A continental conflict… Battling the goddess… So much has happened, and yet, we do what we can in order to press on. The world needs us, and so, we continue to march forward.
Ranulf: ...You really are different from the person who arrived in Gallia so long ago.
Elincia: I became the person that the world needed me to be… All of us did what we knew to be best to look after those who are unable to defend themselves. I believe that we will continue down this path until it reaches its conclusion.
Ranulf: I’m inclined to agree… You’ve evolved into a fine young woman, Queen Elincia. I couldn’t imagine being prouder of you, and… I’m sure that your family is proud of you too.
Elincia: I hope so…
Ranulf: You aren’t just thinking of your parents, are you?
Elincia: As long as we are here with our allies… No, I am not. We are all family, and this… This is the home we have made out of the war.
Ranulf: Some things are able to weather any conflict… And this… This is one of them.
Elincia: I am sure of it.
Notes:
This one is sweet
-Digital
Chapter 297: Lucia x Bastian
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Lucia and Bastian C ~
Bastian: I wonder if the day will ever come where I am accustomed to seeing your hair so much shorter…
Lucia: It’s taken some getting used to on my part too… But in a way, it’s liberating. It certainly fits with how much combat we’ve had to do as of late.
Bastian: It was a shock to see you looking so different when we first reunited… But it seems the flow of time has presented us with a different path from what was originally anticipated.
Lucia: So it seems… But we wouldn’t be on this path at all if not for you. I wouldn’t be here at all if you hadn’t interfered when Duke Ludveck was beginning his assault, so… You have my utmost thanks.
Bastian: Your gratitude is hardly necessary… I did what I had to in order to save Crimea from the clutches of that scoundrel.
Lucia: You wouldn’t be the only one…
~ Lucia and Bastian B ~
Lucia: The more I think about what happened, the more impressed I find myself with you.
Bastian: Oh? What are you referring to specifically?
Lucia: Everyone else was completely unaware that Duke Ludveck was doing anything to try and make a grab for the throne… But you figured it out easily. You planned all of this to try and get rid of him.
Bastian: From here, his execution will be swift… As soon as this conflict draws to a close, that is.
Lucia: It’s strange to think about… One minute, we were fighting in the civil war, and the next, we’re charging off to meet a goddess in battle.
Bastian: Fate has a strange way of operating, wouldn’t you say?
Lucia: You can say that again… But you’re even stranger still.
Bastian: Such is the way of my charm.
Lucia: And it’s worth much more than I could have ever imagined…
~ Lucia and Bastian A ~
Lucia: The final battle is upon us at long last… It’s strange to think about. We’re finally on our way back home after what seems like an eternity of war.
Bastian: I doubt any of us could have imagined being in this same position so many times within one lifespan, hm?
Lucia: No… I suppose not… But the last time this happened and we were together, I recall saying that I would give you a chance after the war drew to a close.
Bastian: We never pursued that to its conclusion, did we?
Lucia: We didn’t… But a lot has happened since then. It isn’t as if we had much of a chance to think about our own lives with all that’s been going on in terms of Crimea’s political stage and the subsequent attempt at a coup… And you saved my life by calling in the Greil Mercenaries at the right moment.
Bastian: It was the least I could do to remedy a dark situation.
Lucia: I hope you didn’t do that solely because you wanted to get closer with me as per our previous promise.
Bastian: Of course not… Regardless of my attempts to charm you, I hold great respect for you. I have admired your actions for many years, and that is not simply because of any degree of affection. You are a lovely young woman… A young woman who deserves to see her life to its rightful conclusion. I did what I had to in order to ensure that was made clear to all people of this land, and I regret none of it.
Lucia: I… I don’t know what to say.
Bastian: Perhaps we can discuss it at length once this war draws to a close, hm?
Lucia: Yeah… I would like that.
Notes:
Wooooow update
-Digital
Chapter 298: Kurthnaga x Sothe
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Kurthnaga and Sothe C ~
Sothe: I don’t think I’ll ever fully get used to the idea of fighting alongside a dragon of Goldoa. It happened three years ago, but it still catches me by surprise.
Kurthnaga: It’s hardly common to find one of us on the battlefield. That much I agree with completely.
Sothe: And yet, you came to aid us in the war when the battle grew brutal.
Kurthnaga: I refused to allow my sister to fall into greater danger, and I could not simply stand by and watch conflict consume the land. It was the least I could do.
Sothe: Your father doesn’t seem to agree with your actions though.
Kurthnaga: He disagrees with me, yes… But I refuse to allow him to force me to stand down.
Sothe: So I can continue to look forward to fighting alongside you well into the future.
Kurthnaga: Of course.
~ Kurthnaga and Sothe B ~
Sothe: How are you feeling?
Kurthnaga: What are you referring to?
Sothe: We’re getting closer to fighting against your father… We know that he’s going to be at the end of this path. How do you feel about that?
Kurthnaga: I know… And… I do not know how I will be facing him.
Sothe: I don’t think anybody would know how to handle that sort of situation.
Kurthnaga: Myself included… I understand that this is the path that I have chosen though. I want to bring peace back to the land, and… It just so happens that puts me against my father.
Sothe: I couldn’t imagine fighting against my family… I never knew my blood relatives, but the Dawn Brigade… They’re my family. I would never be able to fight them… Even if I knew it was taking me down the wrong path. I would stay and fight with them no matter what.
Kurthnaga: And you have.
Sothe: ...Yeah. I have.
~ Kurthnaga and Sothe A ~
Sothe: How are you holding up?
Kurthnaga: It’s… Difficult. I understand that this was the best course of action and the path that I had to follow, but… I still struggle to cope with it.
Sothe: You shouldn’t have had to do this.
Kurthnaga: No… But I know I did what was for the best. I had to defend those who were placed in the difficult and vulnerable position of potentially getting hurt as a result of the war, and I… I do not regret it.
Sothe: Even if it put you against your father?
Kurthnaga: I have to look after Goldoa now… He made his decision, and… I think he knew already that this was going to be his final battle. After all we were able to do before arriving here… He knew this was the end.
Sothe: Still… Fighting against family is hard. Anyone would struggle if they were put in your position.
Kurthnaga: I want to make the most of it… I can think more about it after the war draws to a close. For now… We have a job to do, and I refuse to get distracted now.
Sothe: I understand… Just know that you aren’t alone in facing all of this. You can count on us, and if you decide that you need to lean on somebody or talk about what’s happened… You can come to me.
Kurthnaga: Thank you for the offer, Sothe… I may have to take you up on that. Fighting family… It is difficult. Nothing has ever been harder or more important… I pray that no one is ever placed in this situation again.
Sothe: Yeah… I hope this doesn’t happen again too.
Notes:
Update time!
-Digital
Chapter 299: Tanith x Volke
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Tanith and Volke C ~
Tanith: It seems I didn’t need to hire you in the first place, did I?
Volke: It’s funny how life turns out that way, isn’t it?
Tanith: I’m not laughing.
Volke: You rarely do.
Tanith: Your previous mission after the last war was you trying to take out the one responsible for the Feral Ones, was it not?
Volke: As a matter of fact, it was… But you already knew that, didn’t you?
Tanith: The fact that the man is dead now makes it perfectly clear.
Volke: Begnion should have done a better job trying to get their hands on me. Crimea beat you to it.
Tanith: So I’ve heard… Count Bastian took your work first, did he not?
Volke: You’ve heard correctly.
Tanith: I’ll have to thank him for that… And you, as a matter of fact.
Volke: Hmph. Perhaps so.
~ Tanith and Volke B ~
Volke: I have to wonder… Was the feral drug the only thing you wanted me for?
Tanith: It was… It was one thing I wanted your help with.
Volke: Oh? Do continue.
Tanith: The Begnion senate is filled with dreadful people that deserved to meet their fates some way or another… Though I suppose that issue already took care of itself as well.
Volke: Begnion is looking particularly senate-free going into the post-war period.
Tanith: Exactly… And I’m glad for it. I think that era of Begnion should be left in the past.
Volke: Were you planning on hiring me twice to take care of those two issues of yours?
Tanith: I was going to see how it all panned out. I don’t have any other details since it didn’t wind up being necessary.
Volke: Everything has a funny way of working itself out, doesn’t it?
Tanith: So it seems…
~ Tanith and Volke A ~
Volke: You know, one has to wonder… Why would a member of Begnion’s Holy Guard be doing so much to try and get rid of the drug responsible for the Feral Ones?
Tanith: Feral Ones were circulating through Begnion at the time being used by the senators. You saw it for yourself during the last war, did you not?
Volke: I did… You wanted me to get rid of the one responsible for the drug so it would be stopped in its tracks, and from there, you would have hired me to get rid of those who may still be clinging to the harm of laguz.
Tanith: Precisely. I understand that Begnion is not the friendliest nation to laguz, and history will confirm that much… But that doesn’t mean this has to be the case forever, and I wanted to try and change it if I could.
Volke: And yet, none of that was necessary.
Tanith: I didn’t have to hire you at all… And I enjoyed being able to run some of those senators through with my spear too.
Volke: I could see it in your eyes.
Tanith: Though… I may admit that this might not be the end of our potential association.
Volke: Oh? Do continue.
Tanith: There may still be those within Begnion who are trying to harm others even after the war draws to a close. I will do what I can to eliminate those who may get in the way of Begnion’s future, but if it gets to be too difficult… I may need to ask for outside assistance.
Volke: ...You know how to find me. Go to any bar in Crimea and ask for the fireman.
Tanith: We’ll simply have to see if that winds up being necessary then.
Volke: Hmph… So we shall.
Notes:
These two crave violence
-Digital
Chapter 300: Nailah x Volug
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Nailah and Volug C ~
Nailah: After all this time, we’re finally growing close to the end… When we first left behind Hatari, I never expected us to stumble into a full war.
Volug: I never thought we would fight against a goddess.
Nailah: We’re marching closer to her, and soon enough, she’s going to be gone… A lot has changed since we first left home.
Volug: And everything will only continue to change after the war ends.
Nailah: I suppose so… Hatari has been isolated for a long time, but that won’t be the case for much longer.
Volug: Hatari seems slated to become another nation of Tellius… Are you ready for that?
Nailah: Bring it on. I’m up to the challenge. After all we’ve seen, I know it’s going to be worth it when all has been said and done.
Volug: …
~ Nailah and Volug B ~
Nailah: The religious structures here in Tellius are impressive… Hatari could never come close to everything Begnion has shown itself capable of.
Volug: But Hatari is much more flexible than Begnion.
Nailah: That’s true… Begnion hardly seems to have an admirable history given what we’ve seen so far.
Volug: All of Tellius has struggled greatly in the past.
Nailah: You’re right… Rafiel appearing in Hatari at all is more than sufficient evidence of that.
Volug: It worries me.
Nailah: You mean… Hatari reaching out to the rest of the continent?
Volug: Aren’t you concerned about what it could bring to us? A single person coming is one thing, but opening ourselves up to an entire continent is another matter entirely.
Nailah: It’s something I think is worth it. This is going to be a new experience for all of us… But I’m looking forward to seeing where it takes us.
Volug: I hope you’re right…
~ Nailah and Volug A ~
Nailah: We only have one more battle ahead of us… The final confrontation with the goddess.
Volug: Are you ready?
Nailah: I am. She won’t know what hit her until it’s too late for her to do anything to save herself.
Volug: And then… The war will be over.
Nailah: And Hatari will be able to establish itself along with the other nations of Tellius.
Volug: I’m worried.
Nailah: Why? You’ve seemed concerned for a while.
Volug: I’ve seen the way the people of Tellius treat each other… They’re hardly kind to one another when they believe someone is different.
Nailah: You’re right. Many people here do mistreat one another based on surface-level facts.
Volug: I don’t want that to happen to Hatari.
Nailah: I’m not going to let any people in Hatari suffer because of that. I’ll do what I have to in order to interfere. Others here are focused on the idea of equality across the land… And so am I.
Volug: Are you sure this is truly the best idea?
Nailah: Hatari has been isolated for as long as it has existed. I think it’s time we branch out. Coming here to Tellius… It’s done great things for us all. We would have never met so many incredible people if we never came here.
Volug: I suppose so…
Nailah: Everyone else deserves to be given that chance too. I understand your concerns, but… We’re going to do what we can to fight back against the harm that may be done in the future. I’ll make sure this world changes myself if I have to, and if you’re willing to join me… I would be happy to have you.
Volug: If you think this is best… Alright.
Nailah: I’m looking forward to seeing what Hatari does from here then… I’m looking forward to what we do too.
Notes:
Ninety more supports guys
-Digital
Chapter 301: Leonardo x Nolan
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Leonardo and Nolan C ~
Leonardo: I was wondering what all the racket was.
Nolan: It was just me. All this constant combat is putting our weapons under a lot of pressure, so I figured I’d sharpen them before the next fight.
Leonardo: The next battle feels like even more of an inevitability than ever before…
Nolan: We always knew it was coming before, but now, we’re even closer to it.
Leonardo: I suppose we are.
Nolan: How are you feeling about this? I know a lot has happened as of late.
Leonardo: We’re on the way to reclaiming Daein. That’s what matters most.
Nolan: Begnion isn’t making this easy for us, is it?
Leonardo: It seems like nothing with Begnion is ever easy… But we’re not going down easily either.
Nolan: You can say that again… I hope they meet the sharp edge of my axe soon.
Leonardo: I’m sure they will.
~ Leonardo and Nolan B ~
Nolan: I never would have thought it possible for us to make so much progress against Begnion.
Leonardo: The prince truly is doing a lot for morale across the country… Everyone wants to follow his lead to reclaim the nation.
Nolan: It’s a strong foundation for a revolution. You have to admit that much.
Leonardo: That’s true… I can only hope this doesn’t come back to bite us later on. I don’t think anyone has ever stood up against Begnion and won.
Nolan: Then we’ll make history by being the first. Imagine the looks on their faces when they realize they were defeated by rogues of Daein.
Leonardo: It’ll be a shock for everyone… But it’s going to be worth it once we’re all free again.
Nolan: And we’re getting closer to that point… We just need to hold on a bit longer.
~ Leonardo and Nolan A ~
Leonardo: Nolan, I have to ask… Are you happy with all of this?
Nolan: What are you referring to?
Leonardo: We’ve been fighting constantly. We’re doing the right thing for Daein, but I still wonder… Are you happy?
Nolan: This isn’t a life I ever expected… But we’re making the most of it. It isn’t a life I asked for either, but look at us now. We’re surviving even though Begnion has tried so hard to stamp us out.
Leonardo: That doesn’t answer my question.
Nolan: I don’t think any of us are happy here, Leonardo. We don’t want to fight in a war this way, but we’re doing it because we know it’s for the greater good. Once we’re finished freeing Daein from Begnion rule, it’s all going to be worth it. Then we’ll finally be able to find joy in our lives and embrace everything we’ve been deprived of.
Leonardo: ...I never thought I would find myself here. I didn’t think I was going to be an outlaw, much less a high-ranking soldier in an army… It seems like everything has been hell ever since we first started fighting back.
Nolan: Making history is never easy.
Leonardo: No, it isn’t easy… But at least we have each other. I don’t know where I would be without all of you, but… I don’t think I would be in a good place.
Nolan: I told you before… We’re making the most of it all.
Leonardo: And I would say that we’re doing a good enough job… I can’t wait for everything that’s bound to happen after the final battle. Begnion is finally going to see the hell it’s been deserving all this time.
Nolan: And then maybe we can finally be happy as just… The Dawn Brigade.
Leonardo: I hope so too…
Notes:
Writing in class because I'm having a crisis
-Digital
Chapter 302: Haar x Tauroneo
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Haar and Tauroneo C ~
Haar: Well… Here we are again. We’re fighting another war after we hoped it was all over.
Tauroneo: Ending war is never as simple as one might hope.
Haar: You can say that again. It took less than five years for us to be launched into another massive conflict, and now, we’re off to kill a goddess.
Tauroneo: Daein has spent every minute of the last three years at war… It just wasn’t obvious on the surface.
Haar: You weren’t the only one who noticed… I could see it when I was in Daein on delivery jobs.
Tauroneo: You didn’t seem eager to join the fighting though.
Haar: I wanted to stay out of that from now on… Look at how well that turned out.
Tauroneo: Your business partner did a lot to help us reach victory.
Haar: But we still have a long way to go… Just like always.
~ Haar and Tauroneo B ~
Tauroneo: When the fight against the goddess is finished, we’ll be returning back to our previous lives… Will you be retreating from combat once again?
Haar: That’s the hope. A life of peace has been a lot nicer than you might expect.
Tauroneo: You never seemed like the type to enjoy fighting to me.
Haar: I fought for my general, but he’s no longer here, so I’m going to take over another life.
Tauroneo: ...Shiharam fought bravely for Daein. I wish he could still be with us.
Haar: You wouldn’t be the only one… I doubt he ever thought Jill and I would be marching off to kill a goddess less than half a decade after his death.
Tauroneo: I’m sure he would be proud of all you two have done since his passing.
Haar: Yeah… I sure do hope so.
~ Haar and Tauroneo A ~
Tauroneo: Where will you be settling down after the war ends?
Haar: Why are you asking?
Tauroneo: I hope you’ll be close enough for those of us who will be in Nevassa to visit.
Haar: ...I don’t know. It would surprise me if we actually settled down anywhere, honestly.
Tauroneo: What makes you say that?
Haar: If there’s one thing I’ve learned, it’s that countries are corrupt. Daein was corrupt when it went to war with Crimea, and there’s a reason we left Begnion all those years ago. I’d like to stay as far away from all of that as possible.
Tauroneo: I understand… The corruption of Daein has hardly been a secret in the time since the Mad King rose to power. I want to do what I can to break down the damage he left behind from the inside.
Haar: I wish you luck on that then… I want nothing to do with it.
Tauroneo: I can’t blame you in the slightest… I imagine there are others who feel much the same way.
Haar: It seems like the conflict never ends regardless of how many wars we fight. There’s always going to be a problem that needs to be solved. There will always be a battle to be won.
Tauroneo: It is an endless battle… But it’s one worth fighting.
Haar: You’ve got confidence dedicating your entire life to making a difference that way.
Tauroneo: Perhaps… But I know the people of this land deserve to live in peace, and if I can help them to attain that… I know I’m doing the right thing.
Haar: Then I’ll just press on with my simple life… Maybe that’s another part of the change we’re looking for. Who can say?
Tauroneo: Peace counts for more than you know even in the smallest ways… I’ll be looking forward to seeing you stop by Nevassa in the future.
Haar: ...Yeah… Me too.
Notes:
Typing in class woohoo
-Digital
Chapter 303: Caineghis x Ike
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Caineghis and Ike C ~
Caineghis: At long last… Greil’s killer falls.
Ike: It still feels strange to think about… All this time, I’ve been trying to find justice for my father, and… I did it.
Caineghis: We all thought it had been done three years ago, but…
Ike: I should have known better. It was too easy for me to win. He wanted me to escape… But I wouldn’t run unless I thought I had won. That was why he went easy on me.
Caineghis: But you do not need to worry for such things any longer… The man is now gone, and your father has been avenged.
Ike: It doesn’t even seem real, but… I know I did it this time. This is what I’ve been wanting for ages, and… I did it.
Caineghis: I am sure Greil would be proud of you for doing so much in his legacy.
Ike: I hope so…
~ Caineghis and Ike B ~
Caineghis: Ike, how are you doing?
Ike: I’m doing what I can to press on.
Caineghis: That is not what I meant.
Ike: What?
Caineghis: Ever since you bested the Black Knight… You have been somewhat melancholy. Others may not be able to see it, but I can.
Ike: ...I don’t know how to feel about all of this.
Caineghis: Do continue.
Ike: You know… There was a point in time where I admired General Zelgius for all he did to help us through the Mad King’s War… But it’s all changed since then.
Caineghis: He had already slain your father by the first time you met him under his true name.
Ike: All of this… He had a great part in it. He was aiming for this from the start, and yet… I still trusted him at one point.
Caineghis: Many people did…
Ike: Yeah… I guess so.
~ Caineghis and Ike A ~
Caineghis: We draw nearer to the final battle than ever before… Do you think you are ready to face it?
Ike: I’m going to do what I can for the sake of those who aren’t here to do it themselves… For my father, all the people who have perished in wars along the way, and… Those who are still waiting for us back down on the ground.
Caineghis: I have complete faith you will lead this army to success.
Ike: I’m doing what I can for everyone’s sake… But it isn’t exactly easy.
Caineghis: Nobody said it would be.
Ike: ...I’ve been thinking about it all, and… It’s awful that it ended this way. What General Zelgius did… It was wrong. He shouldn’t have tried to bring this world to its knees because he was hurting. I’m not going to justify what he did, but… It puts a different perspective on it all.
Caineghis: What do you think of it?
Ike: I don’t know… But I don’t want anyone to be put in that position ever again. I don’t forgive him for what he did to my father or anyone else… I don’t think anyone ever could. Still… I want to make sure this doesn’t ever happen again.
Caineghis: That is a truly noble aim… I am proud of you for coming so far, and I am sure Greil would be as well.
Ike: He’s not here to see this dream through to the end, so I’ll take up the mantle instead… I’m going to do what I can for him and everyone else. They’re counting on me, and I’m not going to falter now.
Caineghis: I will be at your side until the end of this battle, Ike… I swear it.
Ike: Thank you… I appreciate it more than I could ever say.
Notes:
I'm going to bed now gn
-Digital
Chapter 304: Mist x Tormod
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Mist and Tormod C ~
Tormod: Woah, Mist? Is that you? I almost didn’t recognize you!
Mist: A lot has changed since the last time we saw each other.
Tormod: You look so grown up now… And I feel like I’m still the same as ever.
Mist: You were able to meet with the rest of us, weren’t you? Given the fact that all the other people of the continent were turned to stone, I would say that’s an accomplishment in and of itself.
Tormod: I guess so… We’re back to having a lot to do around here for the sake of conflict, aren’t we?
Mist: History does like to repeat itself when we least expect it, huh?
Tormod: Unfortunately… But that’s all the more reason for us to get this conflict out of the way, right?
Mist: Yeah… And then maybe you’ll be able to focus on growing instead of fighting for your life.
Tormod: Hey!
Mist: Heehee!
~ Mist and Tormod B ~
Mist: You know, Tormod… I don’t think I ever asked you… What were you up to before you met up with us again?
Tormod: I was working with Muarim and Vika to try and track more details about the Begnion slave trade.
Mist: It’s still going, huh…?
Tormod: The senators have gotten sneakier about it since you were able to help bust them three years ago… But they won’t be able to get away with it forever.
Mist: I know you’re right… There aren’t going to be many of them left at all after the war is over.
Tormod: They made their choice… Even if fighting in this war didn’t seal their fates, I know that trying to push back against the apostle much longer would have.
Mist: I’m glad to hear you guys are going to hopefully get rid of it once and for all soon. That really is amazing news.
Tormod: Yeah… Who would have thought this was even possible?
~ Mist and Tormod A ~
Mist: So, Tormod… What are you going to be doing after the war is over?
Tormod: I’m going to keep fighting for laguz liberation. That’s what I’ve been doing for years up to this point, and I’m not about to back down now.
Mist: It seems like the fight for the laguz has grown larger than ever before… So many people want to get involved and do what they can to help.
Tormod: I never expected so many people to rally around the idea like this… I’ve always wanted to make meaningful progress, but I guess I never realized it was actually possible. I didn’t think it might actually happen… Equality, I mean.
Mist: When you’ve been fighting for something long enough, it starts to seem like just an impossible ideal… But I know this isn’t going to be the case forever. We’re all fighting because we want the world to be better, and if we put our minds and hearts to it… We’ll be able to change something.
Tormod: ...I don’t know if this fight is ever going to be over honestly. There will always be people out there who want to push back and cause harm based on their own hatred.
Mist: But there will also always be people who are able to change the world for the better… People like you.
Tormod: I guess so… You would be able to do a lot too. People believe in you, Mist.
Mist: I’m going to do what I can too. Don’t worry about that at all.
Tormod: Then here’s to us seeing the future become better than ever.
Mist: I’m already looking forward to it.
Notes:
Gooooo team babies!!
-Digital
Chapter 305: Leanne x Nealuchi
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Leanne and Nealuchi C ~
Nealuchi: Princess Leanne, how are you doing?
Leanne: I am doing fine… I feel nice.
Nealuchi: Nice? With the world turned to stone?
Leanne: The world feels to be at peace after all this time… It’s different.
Nealuchi: I must admit that it feels odd compared to what we have seen in the past… As if the universe has changed in a fundamental way.
Leanne: The chaos of the world has finally fallen away… There is only order left behind, but it won’t be this way forever.
Nealuchi: When we defeat the goddess, that chaos will return… Do you think you’ll be able to stay standing after she is cast aside?
Leanne: I’m going to be alright… I hope.
Nealuchi: I suppose only time will be able to tell what this peace gives way to in the end… May it end well for all of us.
~ Leanne and Nealuchi B ~
Leanne: The Goddess Tower has chaos within it… Can you feel it?
Nealuchi: The closer we get to the tower, the stranger I feel… I wonder if that’s the goddess herself.
Leanne: Ashera is the goddess of order… But she does not feel that way now.
Nealuchi: I can’t imagine the soldiers fighting under her are doing much to help with the chaos either…
Leanne: That won’t be an issue forever… We’ll have to defeat them in order to reach the goddess.
Nealuchi: Do you think you’ll be able to keep fighting then? I wouldn’t want you to fall ill when we reach the tower…
Leanne: I’ll be alright… I believe I’ll be fine from here on out.
Nealuchi: I hope you’re right… I’ll be here if you need me. No matter what, you can count on me!
Leanne: Thank you.
Nealuchi: It’s no issue at all.
~ Leanne and Nealuchi A ~
Nealuchi: We’re getting closer to the end… The goddess is waiting for us just a few floors up. I’ll have to make these old bones press on for a little bit longer until we can reach her…
Leanne: The world will be free of stone soon… I can feel it.
Nealuchi: Your confidence is appreciated, Princess Leanne.
Leanne: I have no proof, but… I think the world will be at peace again soon.
Nealuchi: Do you mean after we defeat the goddess?
Leanne: Yes. I think everything will return to the way it should be soon… When the goddess is defeated, the world will return to the way it should be… A world without chaos.
Nealuchi: If that sensation of constant chaos will be eliminated soon… Perhaps we’ll be able to enjoy this peace for a bit longer. That would be nice for everyone, wouldn’t it?
Leanne: I think it’s more likely than we realize… Defeating the goddess won’t solve everything, but it’ll bring us close to fixing the situation at large.
Nealuchi: We’ll still have a lot to do before we’re able to consider this war in the past even after the goddess has been defeated… Do you think we’ll still be able to do it?
Leanne: I know it. Even if it isn’t easy… We’ll be able to find peace again.
Nealuchi: There’s another reason for this old bird to press on then… I wonder what the world will be like after the war.
Leanne: I’m sure we’ll find a way to be alright… I can sense it.
Nealuchi: I have faith that you’re right… If you believe it, I’ll believe it as well.
Leanne: The goddess will be defeated soon… I’m ready for it. Are you?
Nealuchi: Of course. You’ll have me at your side to the end… And well into the future.
Notes:
Writing during class doo doo doo
-Digital
Chapter 306: Meg x Kyza
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Kyza and Meg C ~
Kyza: What are you doing?
Meg: O-Oh, um… I was just pickin’ a few flowers. We don’t get the chance to do much aside from fight these days, so I figured I’d take advantage of the moment of peace.
Kyza: Those flowers are lovely… There are many types of blooms in Gallia, but I don’t think there’s anything quite like this there.
Meg: It’s nice to be able to see so much of the world while we’re travelin’... I never thought I would get this chance.
Kyza: If you want to take traces of this back home with you, I could show you how to press flowers. I used to do that frequently back in Gallia, and I’m sure you would appreciate the artform as well.
Meg: That sounds lovely! Thanks a bunch, Kyza!
Kyza: It’s no issue at all.
~ Kyza and Meg B ~
Kyza: Do you have a few flowers you want to press?
Meg: I do! I picked these while we were marchin’ earlier today.
Kyza: Good. Now, let me just take one of those and… There you go.
Meg: Wow…! I heard this was somethin’ you could do, but I was never able to learn how to do it myself.
Kyza: At least you know how to do it now. That means you’re going to be able to do it after the war ends too.
Meg: Do you think you’d be able to help me with the other flowers I grabbed? There are a lot more than I thought…
Kyza: If you’d like… It’s relaxing, isn’t it?
Meg: It is… I thought I was gonna be stressed out until after we were able to bring the world back to normal, but… I feel like I can breathe again.
Kyza: It’s a nice way to take the steam off… I’m glad you enjoy it.
Meg: How could I not?
~ Kyza and Meg A ~
Kyza: You’re looking at the flowers again, aren’t you?
Meg: Yeah… Since we’re up in the Goddess Tower now, it’s not like I can pick many flowers to keep pressin’... It’s a shame.
Kyza: We won’t be here for long if all goes according to plan. Everyone else seems rather confident that we’ll be able to return to our normal lives soon enough.
Meg: I’m lookin’ forward to it… I’m worried about my family. I love them so much, and… I don’t want anythin’ bad to happen to them.
Kyza: What we’re doing right now will make sure that this never happens again. As soon as the goddess has been defeated, they’ll all go back to the way they were before.
Meg: I hope you’re right… I want all of them to see the flowers I’ve gathered and pressed with your help.
Kyza: You live in Crimea, yes?
Meg: Yes, that’s right.
Kyza: Maybe you could travel through Gallia on your way back home… I mentioned before that we have many species of flowers there, and I believe they would add to your collection beautifully.
Meg: That sounds nice… I’m sure everyone will love to hear about what I’ve been up to since I left… I bet they’ll want an explanation for the whole ‘turning to stone’ matter too.
Kyza: Your family sounds incredibly kind.
Meg: I’m sure they would love to meet you… Why don’t you come and see them with me? It’s the least I can offer with you inviting me to Gallia and all.
Kyza: That sounds nice… I’ll have to consider it. I would love to see what Crimea is like outside of a war setting as well.
Meg: Then it’s a plan!
Kyza: I suppose it is.
Notes:
Crack ship maybe??? I think it's sweet,,, also Kyza trans rights
-Digital
Chapter 307: Naesala x Rafiel
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Naesala and Rafiel C ~
Naesala: It’s been a long time.
Rafiel: More than twenty years now, if I recall correctly.
Naesala: I didn’t think there were any herons alive aside from Reyson and your father… And then Leanne appeared, and now, you’re here. I suppose I’ve learned to not keep my expectations too high.
Rafiel: Much has changed since we last crossed paths… Your power within Kilvas has reached my ears since my return.
Naesala: I had a feeling you would say something along those lines…
Rafiel: …I heard of what took place in Phoenicis not long after the war began.
Naesala: Yeah… Many people have.
Rafiel: I take it there’s an explanation for what took place.
Naesala: What makes you say that?
Rafiel: You never act without reason. I know that much all too well.
Naesala: Perhaps not… It’s a complicated story.
Rafiel: So I suspected…
~ Naesala and Rafiel B ~
Rafiel: How have the bird tribes been over the last twenty years?
Naesala: I thought you already knew a lot about what was going on.
Rafiel: I know quite a bit… But not everything.
Naesala: I see… But you knew what you had to when it came to what I was doing.
Rafiel: Many things have happened since I left and arrived in Hatari… All of it happened for a reason. The people here are careful and logical; they know what to do in order to survive, and that means everything happened because someone felt it was necessary.
Naesala: Perhaps… It put a lot of us in difficult positions though.
Rafiel: We’re fighting in the fourth war within the last half decade… Difficult positions indeed.
Naesala: It seems like the fighting never stops when you take a step back and look at it, huh?
Rafiel: Hopefully that record will end soon… For everyone.
Naesala: Yeah… So we hope.
~ Naesala and Rafiel A ~
Naesala: I know what you’re wondering about, you know.
Rafiel: Oh?
Naesala: You want me to talk about why I did what I did to Phoenicis. You’ve been talking around the topic, but I can tell that’s what you’re aiming for.
Rafiel: My apologies for not saying it outright… I wasn’t sure how you would respond.
Naesala: I can’t blame you for that… I don’t think I would have known how to gauge my reaction either.
Rafiel: Do you wish to tell me?
Naesala: ...You were right. Everything does happen for a reason, and what happened to Phoenicis…
Rafiel: You had a motivation for it.
Naesala: It’s my job to protect Kilvas. That’s a burden I inherited as soon as I became the king… And it’s a job I’m going to have even after I pass on the title to someone else.
Rafiel: You thought Phoenicis was a threat to Kilvas?
Naesala: Not exactly… It’s a complicated situation. The senators of Begnion deserved everything we did to them… I hope they’re burning eternally as we speak.
Rafiel: The senators have been responsible for much hardship for everyone…
Naesala: Them acting against Serenes caused this entire conflict to begin with.
Rafiel: That’s true… But we can still change this world for the better.
Naesala: You’ve got a lot of confidence in that.
Rafiel: Perhaps… I want to believe perhaps the world can improve if we continue pushing in the right direction. Many people are capable of making a positive change.
Naesala: You’re talking about me, aren’t you?
Rafiel: I won’t judge you for what you’ve done. It’s not my place to do so… But the past does not have to define your future. That’s something only you can do now.
Naesala: So it seems… So it seems.
Notes:
I'm so drained
-Digital
Chapter 308: Soren x Micaiah
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Micaiah and Soren C ~
Micaiah: It’s nice to finally be able to talk to you outside of a combat setting.
Soren: You seem rather eager to speak with me.
Micaiah: You’re like me… You’re a Branded too. I can tell by the mark on your forehead.
Soren: Your mark is hidden then.
Micaiah: I… I haven’t had much of a choice. Under these circumstances, I… I can’t let anyone discover the truth.
Soren: It’s rather ironic how you fight for Daein then.
Micaiah: What do you mean?
Soren: You know what I’m talking about. Daein hates laguz, and by proximity, the Branded. You fight for a place that would abandon you in a heartbeat if it knew the truth about who you were.
Micaiah: I…
Soren: Your loyalties lie in strange places… I suggest you reconsider as soon as possible.
Micaiah: Soren, I… Mm…
~ Micaiah and Soren B ~
Micaiah: Soren, we need to talk.
Soren: Have you given any thought to what I mentioned before?
Micaiah: Well… Yes. But I have to keep fighting for Daein. It’s my home, and I refuse to abandon it.
Soren: Right now, this is about all of Tellius. We’re trying to free everyone from the goddess.
Micaiah: I know… But… Afterward, I want to return home to Daein. The people there need me, and… I want to defend them too.
Soren: You do know that they don’t care for the Branded though, yes? You have to be aware at least vaguely.
Micaiah: Of course I know… But I want to try and make a difference. Daein is the place I have lived in my whole life, and I refuse to leave it behind regardless of its treatment of me.
Soren: Your martyr complex is incredible… But it would be best if you thought a bit more before you allowed your emotions to rule you.
Micaiah: …
~ Micaiah and Soren A ~
Micaiah: The final battle is finally almost upon us…
Soren: So it seems.
Micaiah: ...You seem rather secure where you are.
Soren: I am.
Micaiah: Crimea has had its fair share of issues in the past as well… The same with every other nation of Tellius.
Soren: But Daein remains the worst on the matter save for perhaps Begnion. You know this.
Micaiah: O-Of course… But… You managed to find a place to be happy despite being Branded. I want to do the same.
Soren: …
Micaiah: Ike… He knows the truth about you, doesn’t he? He has to.
Soren: ...He’s the only one who knows.
Micaiah: Then you’re walking on thin ice as well.
Soren: Pardon me for not wanting to see another Branded run out of civilization simply for existing too publicly.
Micaiah: I know full well what happens to the Branded here on Tellius.
Soren: And yet, you have no thoughts of your own safety. You’ve been reckless from the start.
Micaiah: Perhaps… But I’m going to do what I can to change Daein for the better. Not all hope is lost, and I want to do something to alter the future so no others are put in this position.
Soren: Those are bold words.
Micaiah: We all need someone to act as an agent of change… And I am more than happy to volunteer.
Soren: ...I suggest you have a backup plan in mind in case something goes wrong with this grand scheme of yours.
Micaiah: As long as I have my family… I’ll be alright. After all… That’s what you’re doing even now, is it not?
Soren: ...I suppose so.
Micaiah: We’re not as different as you think, Soren.
Soren: ...Perhaps not.
Notes:
I really like this one
-Digital
Chapter 309: Nephenee x Zihark
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Nephenee and Zihark C ~
Nephenee: Hey, Zihark.
Zihark: It’s been a long time, Nephenee. I see you’ve come into yourself over the last five years.
Nephenee: I’ve just been doin’ what I can. That’s how wars like this are won, right?
Zihark: I suppose so… What prompted you to approach me though? Do you need something?
Nephenee: I was goin’ to ask… Why did you side with Daein in the war?
Zihark: ...Oh.
Nephenee: You always cared about the laguz, and I didn’t think you would want to fight against them.
Zihark: ...You would be right. I didn’t want to fight them.
Nephenee: I’m sorry if I’m pushing too far or talking about something you don’t want to, but…
Zihark: It’s alright… You have every right to wonder… And truth be told, I have to wonder about it sometimes too…
Nephenee: I had a feelin’ you’d say that…
~ Nephenee and Zihark B ~
Nephenee: We’re getting closer to the end of the war now.
Zihark: I’m hoping the conflict with the Laguz Alliance will end as soon as the goddess is defeated… Daein will be pulling out immediately, and without the senators of Begnion to get involved…
Nephenee: We’ve got no choice but to go back to peace… And hopefully it’ll last a bit longer this time.
Zihark: If everyone does what they can to work with the laguz, it should linger for quite some time.
Nephenee: I’ll just have to hope for that then… And I bet you will be too.
Zihark: I never wanted to have to fight against them to begin with… I wanted to see Daein change from its racist origins, not get involved deeper in the conflict.
Nephenee: But you’ll be able to change things after the war, right?
Zihark: That’s the plan… Only time will say for sure if it works.
~ Nephenee and Zihark A ~
Nephenee: What are you going to do after the war ends?
Zihark: ...I’m going to do what I can to make up for my mistakes.
Nephenee: Why did you fight with Daein to begin with?
Zihark: I wasn’t given much of a choice… Begnion made sure of that. I didn’t want to fight the laguz… They were right. They had every right to push back against Begnion for doing so much to destroy them in the past and present.
Nephenee: But that’s not a problem anymore, right?
Zihark: No… It shouldn’t be. With the senate gone, hopefully the laguz will finally see peace… I want to help them reach equality. If there’s anything I can do, I’m going to try it.
Nephenee: I’m gonna do what I can too.
Zihark: You’re going to be operating in Crimea after the war, yes?
Nephenee: That’s the plan… I don’t want anyone to suffer more than they already have. I want to stop another war before it can happen… And that starts with freein’ the people who have been chained for so long.
Zihark: I can’t say where I’m going to be headed specifically after the war ends, but if I’m ever in Crimea, I’ll try to do what I can to come see you.
Nephenee: I’d like that… It’s nice to be able to talk to you. I know we never did that much during the Mad King’s War, but… You’ve got a good head on your shoulders.
Zihark: I could say the same to you… I won’t be repeating the mistakes I made during this war.
Nephenee: I know… The world is going to change one of these days, and I know we’re gonna be the ones to do it.
Zihark: I hope so…
Nephenee: I know so.
Notes:
Fun fact: Nephenee does less of the 'cutting off the G at the end of the word' thing than Brom does so her only doing it about half the time here is intentional
-Digital
Chapter 310: Janaff x Reyson
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Janaff and Reyson C ~
Janaff: Prince Reyson, are you doing alright?
Reyson: Why wouldn’t I be?
Janaff: I’m just guessing here, so feel free to tell me off if I’m wrong, but… You seem more intense than usual.
Reyson: You could say that.
Janaff: You seem violent.
Reyson: You would be correct.
Janaff: I think I can wager a guess as to why.
Reyson: If you’re going to assume that it has everything to do with a certain nation of traitorous ravens, you would be correct.
Janaff: Yeah… It’s hard to not think about that given the circumstances.
Reyson: I still can’t believe it… I’ll rip Naesala apart myself if I have to after everything he did.
Janaff: You’re going to have to compete with King Tibarn for that right.
Reyson: Maybe we can do it together… That would certainly make everyone happy.
Janaff: Perhaps so…
~ Janaff and Reyson B ~
Janaff: I’m glad to see you got your hand looked at.
Reyson: What are you talking about?
Janaff: I’ve seen you on the battlefield as of late, you know… You’re a lot more aggressive than you ever were before.
Reyson: Perhaps… But I’m doing what I can to help end this war as soon as possible.
Janaff: You’re mad at the ravens. Anyone can see it.
Reyson: …
Janaff: I would be lying if I said I wasn’t upset with them too… But you need to understand your limits. Nobody around here wants to see you get hurt. Look after yourself to make sure that you’re not pushing too hard, alright?
Reyson: I understand my limits perfectly well.
Janaff: And yet, you still wound up with an injured hand from punching someone during our last battle.
Reyson: …
Janaff: All I ask is that you be careful, alright? Can you at least promise me that much?
Reyson: ...If that’s what you need to hear.
~ Janaff and Reyson A ~
Janaff: I’m glad to see that you aren’t putting yourself in danger by your own actions anymore.
Reyson: It’s tempting as long as we’re fighting for this cause.
Janaff: Between Daein, Kilvas, and Begnion… Yeah, I would say that there’s a lot to be frustrated about right now.
Reyson: And it doesn’t ever seem to end… It won’t conclude until we can make sure all of them understand what they’ve done.
Janaff: As long as you don’t try to blow them all up with your heron magic again.
Reyson: I’m smart enough to not try that, let me assure you… But I do want them all to pay for what they’ve done.
Janaff: You really do act like a hawk… It seems like you’re even angrier about all of this than some of the hawks in this army.
Reyson: What they’ve done… It can’t be excused. Kilvas, Begnion, Daein… They’ve done so much damage not only to Serenes and Phoenicis, but to the rest of the world.
Janaff: Don’t let your anger get the better of you. We don’t want to see you get hurt over something like this. You’re not in this fight alone… And I think you should let the rest of us help you through this. We want to end the war just as much as you do.
Reyson: ...I’m still going to do what I can.
Janaff: As long as you’re aware of your limits, that's something I can live with… It’s something I’m glad to see, truth be told.
Reyson: Then you can consider it a deal… I hope they come to understand the depth of their atrocity soon enough.
Janaff: Trust me… We’re all going to make more than sure of that before this is through.
Notes:
Sorry this entry is a day late I got really tired last night and also sick on Friday so rip me but I'm back today woo
-Digital
Chapter 311: Titania x Tibarn
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Titania and Tibarn C ~
Tibarn: Your work in that last battle was impressive.
Titania: King Tibarn! I didn’t realize you were there.
Tibarn: Perhaps me coming up behind you while you were polishing your weapon wasn’t the best choice I ever made.
Titania: It’s alright. Is there something you need?
Tibarn: Not particularly. How are you holding up with all that’s happening?
Titania: I’m doing what I can. That’s what matters most as far as I’m concerned.
Tibarn: The fight against Begnion is proving to be rather difficult… But we never thought it would be easy.
Titania: It seems like nothing is ever easy as long as Begnion is involved.
Tibarn: You can say that again… But that won’t be a problem forever. It’s just a matter of time before they pay for what they’ve done… The time is drawing nearer.
Titania: I hope you’re right…
~ Titania and Tibarn B ~
Tibarn: The senators have sided with the goddess… I can hardly say I’m surprised.
Titania: It seems Begnion is intent on continuing to be a thorn in our side even now.
Tibarn: You weren’t kidding when you said Begnion made everything complicated… Not that there was ever much of a doubt in the first place.
Titania: The apostle is going to do what she can to inspire change in the future at least. That’s what we’re fighting for.
Tibarn: I hope we’re able to give her the chance to do that… It’s hard to say how that’s going to unfold right now.
Titania: Do you think you’re going to be up to the challenge of fighting the goddess when the time comes for us to push back against her?
Tibarn: I know I will be. I hope she’s ready to face everything the mortals she created are capable of.
~ Titania and Tibarn A ~
Tibarn: You know, I heard a bit about you before we ever met.
Titania: Oh? I didn’t realize.
Tibarn: I learned about you through King Caineghis. He said you were a remarkable woman among beorc, and the longer I fight alongside you, the more I see that he was correct to applaud you in such ways.
Titania: I’m simply doing what I can for the sake of the laguz and trying to help them see justice. It’s the least they deserve.
Tibarn: And that’s something that’s unfortunately considered remarkable in this day and age… I wish it was more common, but there are a lot of people out there who don’t think these matters are worth their time.
Titania: Perhaps that will change after we’ve managed to defeat the goddess. After all, the future of the continent is going to be changed significantly as soon as she falls.
Tibarn: You’ve got that right… I don’t know where that’s going to take us, but hopefully it won’t lead us to another war for the fate of the entire continent.
Titania: As long as the senators of Begnion aren’t involved, I believe we’re going to have an easier time than we have in the past.
Tibarn: You’ve got an even better sense of humor in person than King Caineghis’ stories could have ever described… It’s nice to know that the laguz have an ally like you.
Titania: I can only hope you’re able to gain more allies after this war is over and others begin to understand all that you’ve gone through.
Tibarn: Times are changing for everyone on Tellius… This is just the beginning, and I think I can safely say we’ve got good people fighting for us.
Titania: I’ll do what I can to make sure the laguz see justice soon.
Tibarn: I know… And I’m looking forward to it.
Notes:
Digimon Ghost Game is very good and everyone should watch it
-Digital
Chapter 312: Kurthnaga x Nasir
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Kurthnaga and Nasir C ~
Kurthnaga: Father…
Nasir: ...I’m sorry it ended this way.
Kurthnaga: This isn’t your fault… No individual person is to blame for what took place.
Nasir: Your father made the choice he thought to be the best.
Kurthnaga: I wish he didn’t follow it this far…
Nasir: When we return to Goldoa, you will be welcomed as the new king.
Kurthnaga: What good is being a king when your reign is built off the blood and suffering of your subjects? What good is the throne when many subjects died fighting for their ideals?
Nasir: They thought the decision they fought for was the best the same way your father did… But that doesn’t have to make it easier.
Kurthnaga: No… It’s not easy. I don’t know what to do with any of this… But I suppose I don’t have a choice.
Nasir: Such is the way of a king.
Kurthnaga: So it seems…
~ Kurthnaga and Nasir B ~
Kurthnaga: I want to do what I can to honor those who perished during the battles leading up to the goddess’ defeat.
Nasir: You mean the soldiers who fought alongside your father, yes?
Kurthnaga: They were still people of Goldoa… The nation will never be the same without them.
Nasir: I agree completely… But we must find a way to press on even without them.
Kurthnaga: I wish none of this had to happen… But the least I can do is remember those who have fallen.
Nasir: Do you believe that falls under your duties as the new king?
Kurthnaga: I don’t know what a ruler is supposed to do… But acting in the name of my people seems like a strong place to start, and this… It’s what they deserve. It’s the least I can do.
Nasir: You’ll make for a strong king.
Kurthnaga: Strength… What a strange word.
~ Kurthnaga and Nasir A ~
Kurthnaga: Nasir, I have to ask… Why did you choose to fight with my father?
Nasir: I believed it would be for the best… It was a choice I made the same way he made his own decision.
Kurthnaga: Do you still think what he did was best?
Nasir: ...He made his choice. I believed the goddess would restore peace to this world… But to exist is to be vulnerable to error.
Kurthnaga: The goddess made mistakes, and my father did as well… He didn’t realize his actions many years ago would spark outward into such a tragedy, but… We can’t escape the results of what he did now.
Nasir: You have to pick up the torch your father left behind and find a way to lead Goldoa to a brighter future. You must make specific choices with the legacy you have been given.
Kurthnaga: I know… I won’t be dishonest and act as if I know what should be done once we return to Goldoa and can act in the name of Tellius’ future. I have no idea what my father would do in this situation, but… I understand that I’m not the same person he was.
Nasir: Your ideals will lead Tellius to a new era… Nobody ever claimed such a thing would be easy though.
Kurthnaga: My father made many mistakes, and even after all he did… I still care for him greatly. I will never be the same man he was, but I hope to correct the errors that the past brought to us… The future generations of Tellius deserve better than that which we have suffered through.
Nasir: I’m looking forward to seeing what you do as a leader after the war ends.
Kurthnaga: I’ll do what I can… It’s the least I can do.
Notes:
I have so much stuff going on today wow
-Digital
Chapter 313: Caineghis x Mordecai
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Caineghis and Mordecai C ~
Caineghis: We draw nearer to the end of the war as we continue to climb the tower.
Mordecai: So we do… It seems as if the fighting has been going on for more than the last three years.
Caineghis: What makes you say so?
Mordecai: Even after the King of Daein was defeated, Crimea still had to fight. I saw it myself. The struggle was much greater than anyone outside realized.
Caineghis: Daein was wrapped in conflict as well… Even the end of the previous war did not mark the conclusion to the tragedy.
Mordecai: There is still much to be done before we will be free of the war… Defeating the goddess may not even be the end.
Caineghis: There will likely still be those who do not understand the impact of what has been done when we return… We must talk them down from further conflict after this is over.
Mordecai: I hope it’s easier than this… We have seen enough.
~ Caineghis and Mordecai B ~
Caineghis: What was the conflict like in Crimea after the war ended three years ago? You were there much more than I could be.
Mordecai: The nobles continued to fight with each other… They wanted strength even though their home had been on its knees just a short while before.
Caineghis: In the end, it gave way to deeper conflict as well…
Mordecai: I do not understand how they could continue to fight. They didn’t understand what the war was like for those who were on the battlefield… They were selfish.
Caineghis: It seems as if Daein suffered due to selfishness as well… The greed of the Begnion senate.
Mordecai: None of them realized the tragedy of what they were doing… They chose to not understand.
Caineghis: Perhaps they will see once the war ends.
Mordecai: I hope so… I really do.
~ Caineghis and Mordecai A ~
Caineghis: When the war ends, do you intend to return to Gallia?
Mordecai: That is the hope… I want the people there to understand the gravity of the war.
Caineghis: Why do you think some people comprehend what is taking place while others do not?
Mordecai: There are those with the option to not recognize how awful the war is… They can benefit from it, so they choose to not see what is happening.
Caineghis: If only they were able to see it without bias… Perhaps this war will change their opinions.
Mordecai: I hope so… If they realize how much is happening, maybe they won’t try to fight once again. The people who play with war and the lives of others without care do not understand what they do when they harm those beneath them.
Caineghis: The selfishness of those in power… It led to this conflict.
Mordecai: Princess Leanne told the truth to all about what happened in Serenes all that time ago… She came to Crimea to tell us the truth, and then, the people who killed so many decided to repeat the cycle.
Caineghis: Many people were killed over the last few years by the actions of the selfish… The war never ended. It simply evolved.
Mordecai: I know there are many people who refuse to let the war continue longer than it already has though… I know they will make sure it ends.
Caineghis: Gallia will need people who understand the severity of the situation as well… I have no doubt you will be what the people need in order to see what has taken place.
Mordecai: Then maybe the fighting will finally be over… And the endless war will end.
Notes:
Typing in class doo doo doo
-Digital
Chapter 314: Makalov x Volke
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Makalov and Volke C ~
Volke: You.
Makalov: A-Ack-! Where did you come from?!
Volke: I have a question for you.
Makalov: I-I guess a question wouldn’t hurt… What is it?
Volke: Your name is Makalov, isn’t it?
Makalov: You clearly already know… So why are you asking?
Volke: You owe money to a lot of people.
Makalov: I… Uh…
Volke: If I were you, I would take care of those concerns as soon as possible.
Makalov: What are you talking about?
Volke: I know a lot of people out there can get rather… Aggressive when it comes to funds.
Makalov: Can you talk upfront? Please? I don’t know what you’re trying to say.
Volke: I think it would be for the best if you looked after your funds… Make sure you don’t owe too much to the wrong people. Do you understand?
Makalov: Y-Yes…
Volke: Good.
Makalov: Ugh… That guy is terrifying…
~ Makalov and Volke B ~
Makalov: H-Hey! You!
Volke: What is it?
Makalov: What was that last conversation about? Why were you being so cryptic?
Volke: I was trying to offer you a word of warning. I don’t want you to fall in with the wrong crowd. Once you slip, you can’t get out.
Makalov: Why are you warning me? I think I know how to handle myself.
Volke: The fact that you owe so much money to so many people contradicts that statement.
Makalov: I-I’m doing my best to handle it!
Volke: I suggest you do your best to take care of your debts as soon as possible. You never know when someone will get hostile if it takes too long for them to get their money.
Makalov: You’re still not being descriptive about this…
Volke: You don’t want me to get into detail. After the war is over, I suggest that you take care of this issue… It’s for the best.
Makalov: I still don’t understand him… How annoying…
~ Makalov and Volke A ~
Makalov: Alright! I’m going to get an explanation this time! What are you talking about whenever you approach me?
Volke: I’m simply advising you to--
Makalov: Why? You make it sound like I’m going to get in trouble if I don’t pay off my debts… I mean, I usually do get into trouble, but when you talk about it…
Volke: I’m a hired blade. Sometimes, I get hired by people who need things from rogues who don’t hold up contracts… Such as people with more debt than they can pay off.
Makalov: Wait… You think someone could hire you to kill me?!
Volke: There are many out there who are like me. You never know when someone decides to step into the realm of the illegal… Laws don’t apply where eyes never rest.
Makalov: Y-You can’t just say that… I’m not going to d-die… Right?
Volke: I’m saying this as your comrade in this war; pay off your debts unless you want to face the consequences. The trouble you’ve gotten into in the past is nothing compared to the hell you might be presented with if you wind up on the wrong side of the wrong people.
Makalov: O-Okay! I’ll take care of it! I won’t gamble anymore, just stop talking about how I’m going to die!
Volke: I’m glad to see we understand each other. I’m going to hope you keep this promise. Otherwise… We may not meet on as nice of terms when we next cross paths.
Makalov: …
Volke: Until we meet again, Makalov.
Makalov: That was t-terrifying… But I guess I know what I have to do now… It won’t be easy, b-but… I have no choice…
Notes:
Getting so close to being done with Makalov supports and then I will be free of the curse
-Digital
Chapter 315: Elincia x Ike
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Elincia and Ike C ~
Elincia: I wish none of it had to come to this…
Ike: You mean another war, don’t you?
Elincia: Precisely… I had been hoping this would be over three years ago, but it seems not.
Ike: First it was Crimea almost falling into civil war, and after that… It was all of this.
Elincia: At least we seem to be drawing nearer to the end of this… The defeat of the goddess should mark that for us all.
Ike: I suppose so…
Elincia: Is something on your mind?
Ike: I suppose… I just realized how much you’ve changed since we first met.
Elincia: Have I? I hardly noticed…
Ike: It was a matter of necessity, I guess… But you barely seem like the same person we found on the side of the road all that time ago.
Eincia: Much has happened… We have all changed.
Ike: Yeah… You’re right.
~ Elincia and Ike B ~
Elincia: I have been thinking about what you said before, Ike.
Ike: About the fact that you’ve changed?
Elincia: Precisely… I would argue the same is true for you as well.
Ike: Oh? How so?
Elincia: You lead your company so well. You did so much for Crimea and the rest of the continent during the Mad King’s War, and you are continuing to help those you can as we move through our current struggles.
Ike: I guess I’m far from being the new recruit I was when we first met all that time ago, huh?
Elincia: I hardly find the change to be a bad thing… If anything, it reminds me of how far we have come. We are still here, still alive… We would not be if we had not learned to adapt and overcome.
Ike: I suppose so… Our next challenge to overcome is defeating a goddess. Do you think you’re up for it?
Elincia: But of course.
~ Elincia and Ike A ~
Ike: We’re almost to the end of it all…
Elincia: The goddess is waiting for us… The final battle is upon us.
Ike: Everyone is starting to think about what’s going to be coming next. After all, this is going to pretty easily turn the tides of the war we were involved with against Begnion.
Elincia: The future is once again a point of contention… In a way, it seems as if we have gone back in time to the final days of the Mad King’s War.
Ike: But we’re all older now… We’re all stronger, and we’re not going to let the countries slip into war again without a fight.
Elincia: That explains quite simply what I will be doing once this is over… I must return to Crimea and do everything in my power to look after my people. Much damage was done by the attempt Ludveck made at beginning a civil war… I need to restore everyone’s faith once more.
Ike: You really have come a long way… You’ve come into your position as a ruler well. I’m proud of you.
Elincia: I could say the same for you. Your prowess as a leader is unmatched.
Ike: I guess I’m going to have to put that to the test after all of this is over too… I want to go back to regular mercenary work. I haven’t been able to act as the leader of the Greil Mercenaries in terms of daily work in quite some time, and I’m looking forward to it.
Elincia: If you ever happen to find yourself in Melior, please come to visit… I enjoy your company greatly regardless of the circumstances.
Ike: I hope we just never meet under the pretenses of war again.
Elincia: And I as well… If we do our jobs correctly, we never will.
Ike: We can only hope.
Notes:
Okay I go bed now
-Digital
Chapter 316: Micaiah x Nolan
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Micaiah and Nolan C ~
Micaiah: I still can’t believe we’re doing this… We’re going to liberate Daein from Begnion after all this time.
Nolan: It’s strange to think about… But I think we’ve more than done enough to earn this.
Micaiah: After all we’ve been through at the hands of Begnion, I would say so…
Nolan: We have you to thank for all of this, you know.
Micaiah: Me? What are you talking about?
Nolan: We would have never gotten this far without your talents, Micaiah. There’s no need to be so modest about it.
Micaiah: Everyone’s offered more than their fair share of contributions. I don’t think it’s fair to--
Nolan: We have all done our part, and we all deserve this. You don’t need to put others first all the time, you know. You can just accept a compliment every once in a while.
Micaiah: Then… Thank you, Nolan.
Nolan: No problem.
~ Micaiah and Nolan B ~
Nolan: We’re making a lot more progress than I could have ever expected… This is going quickly given how long we’ve been fighting.
Micaiah: I suppose meeting with the prince has done a lot more for our cause than we anticipated.
Nolan: We’re doing our fair share of fighting along the way too… I suppose that’s what it means to go off to war though.
Micaiah: We wouldn’t have gotten this far without you leading the Dawn Brigade all this time, you know.
Nolan: I might be considered our leader among the members here, but you’ve done a lot more for this operation than you’re willing to admit. You’re the emotional heart and soul of our team.
Micaiah: Nolan--
Nolan: You never give yourself enough credit. It’s okay to let yourself be lifted up sometimes. I mean it.
Micaiah: I’ll have to take your word for it.
Nolan: And you should. Maybe you’ll be able to understand it for yourself one day.
Micaiah: Yeah… Maybe.
~ Micaiah and Nolan A ~
Micaiah: The final battle for Daein is upon us at long last… Are you nervous?
Nolan: All of us are… We’re fighting against the largest power on the continent, but we’ve done a good job to get this far. We’re going to do everything we can in this final battle.
Micaiah: You’re right… And then… Daein will be free.
Nolan: You’ve done a lot to get us this far.
Micaiah: Nolan, you don’t need to do this.
Nolan: I think I do. You put everyone else first all the time. In fact, your habits of self-sacrifice have only gotten worse since this war has started. It’s not possible to solve all the problems in the world on your own, Micaiah.
Micaiah: I know that, but--
Nolan: You think the rest of us deserve credit. We do get it, you know, from you especially… But you never give it to yourself.
Micaiah: Nolan--
Nolan: Listen to me, Micaiah. It’s alright to put yourself first every once in a while. You can’t keep turning your image of yourself into a martyr. I know you would do anything for the rest of us and for Daein… But you have to look after yourself every once in a while, and I’m not just talking about physically.
Micaiah: I suppose you’re right…
Nolan: I’m hoping all of this will get you to see the worth of your own life one of these days.
Micaiah: I… I want to try.
Nolan: You’ve got a good heart, Micaiah… It’s alright to look after yourself sometimes. You owe it to yourself before the rest of the world.
Micaiah: I’m not sure how you want me to do all of this, but… I’ll do my best.
Nolan: Until you can do it, you can expect me and the rest of the Dawn Brigade to look over your shoulder to help you through it. You won’t be getting rid of us any time soon.
Micaiah: I would never dream of it.
Notes:
I really like this one,,, also the ten minute version of All Too Well took me out I love it sm
-Digital
Chapter 317: Lucia x Astrid
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Lucia and Astrid C ~
Astrid: You did an amazing job in the last battle.
Lucia: Thank you for the kind words, Astrid. I could say the same about you.
Astrid: You’re far too nice, Lady Lucia… Thank you.
Lucia: It’s just the truth. I see no reason to not point it out given the circumstances.
Astrid: I suppose you’re right…
Lucia: I do have to wonder where this compliment came from to begin with though, if you don’t mind my asking.
Astrid: You’re amazing to me. That’s all there is to it.
Lucia: Thank you…
Astrid: Ever since I came to work as a knight here in Crimea, I’ve been awestruck by your power on the battlefield… I suppose I just wanted you to know that I admire you a lot.
Lucia: Thank you for thinking so highly of me, Astrid… I’m glad to be able to fight at your side.
Astrid: And I feel the same way about you.
~ Lucia and Astrid B ~
Lucia: I see you’re putting quite a bit of effort into getting ready for the next battle.
Astrid: We never know what’s going to be waiting for us. I want to be as prepared as possible.
Lucia: Your dedication is admirable.
Astrid: I’m just doing what I can to be of use around here.
Lucia: You’ve already done more than enough for everyone, Astrid. Your skills as an archer are unparalleled, and I think everyone would agree that you’ve more than earned your place here.
Astrid: You flatter me, truly.
Lucia: I mean it. You’re a Crimean Royal Knight because you deserve to be in this position, and I think it’s high time you start accepting the praise you’re given.
Astrid: I… I’ll do what I can.
Lucia: That’s a great place to start. I’m glad to hear it.
~ Lucia and Astrid A ~
Astrid: Lady Lucia… I wanted to thank you.
Lucia: Huh? What for?
Astrid: Um… A bit of everything, truth be told.
Lucia: You’re going to have to explain a bit more than that, I’m afraid.
Astrid: You’ve been so incredible ever since we met, and… In all honesty, I’m glad to be able to fight alongside you. I admire you a lot more than I can say.
Lucia: Where is all of this coming from?
Astrid: After I left Begnion, I… I was feeling a bit lost. I didn’t know where I was supposed to take my life since I had abandoned the purpose my parents gave me, but coming here… It was refreshing. I was never given the chance to stand on my own before I left my family, and… You inspired me. You’re so confident both on and off the battlefield, and… I feel stronger being able to spend time with you.
Lucia: Astrid, I don’t know what to say…
Astrid: You don’t need to say anything. I’m just glad that we can be here together. I know we’ve still got a lot of work ahead of us before this war can be considered over, but… I’m going to do what I can to help everyone.
Lucia: I meant it when I said that you deserved to be here, you know. We all enjoy having you around, Astrid, and even if you feel lost… You can count on the rest of us until you find your footing.
Astrid: Thank you, Lady Lucia… It’s not easy, but I’m going to try and keep breaking away from my past by looking to the future. I think… I think I deserve that much.
Lucia: We’ll all be here for you every step of the way. I promise.
Notes:
My back hurts
-Digital
Chapter 318: Lyre x Titania
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Lyre and Titania C ~
Lyre: Ugh… All this marching is getting on my nerves…
Titania: Is something the matter, Lyre? You seem upset.
Lyre: I’m just tired. We’ve been moving for ages now, and it still seems like we’re barely making any progress in pushing back against Begnion.
Titania: War takes time, I’m afraid. It’s difficult to say when we’ll be able to charge toward the heart of the fighting.
Lyre: I hate that you’re right… I just want all of this to be over. It’s tiring all of us out, and we’ve still got so much left to do.
Titania: It’s a lot to take in… But the rest of us are here for you if you need anything. That’s the way we operate around here. Support is important in times like these.
Lyre: I guess you’re right… I’ll keep that in mind. Thanks.
Titania: It’s no issue at all.
~ Lyre and Titania B ~
Lyre: My poor feet need a break… This is so annoying…
Titania: The march is still frustrating you, isn’t it?
Lyre: You can say that again… I don’t know how you did this three years ago.
Titania: I did it because I knew we had no choice. I suppose that’s true now as well… We still have so much to accomplish.
Lyre: I don’t get it… I’m not built for any of this. I mean, it’s not going to stop me, but this isn’t the sort of life I was meant to lead.
Titania: If you don’t mind my asking… Why did you come to fight in the war to begin with?
Lyre: W-Well… I-It’s like you said. We have no choice.
Titania: Is that really all there is to it?
Lyre: That doesn’t matter. We should probably keep walking for now.
Titania: I suppose so… You can come to me if you ever change your mind and want to talk though.
Lyre: Yeah… I know.
~ Lyre and Titania A ~
Titania: You’ve been doing better with our marches lately. I think you’re starting to adapt to everything we’re dealing with.
Lyre: Yeah… That’s got to count for something, at least.
Titania: ...Do you want to talk about your reason for joining the army now?
Lyre: Yeah… I think so.
Titania: Go right ahead.
Lyre: The truth is… I didn’t want to be left behind.
Titania: What do you mean?
Lyre: All my friends are soldiers. They want to fight for Gallia and show their pride as a laguz that way… This life isn’t for me, but… I didn’t want to be alone while they were off doing something worthwhile with their lives.
Titania: Fighting isn’t the only way to find a purpose, you know. Every person has a reason to be, and it’s what you make of it that matters most.
Lyre: I know, I know… It seems so stupid when I say it out loud. I just want to be around my sister, honestly. I don’t want to be left alone.
Titania: I know this isn’t the life you wanted, but I can assure you that you’re never alone as long as you’re here. Even after the war ends, you’re going to be able to count on the friends you’ve made here, and I have no doubt that you’ll do a fine job in finding your place when the time comes.
Lyre: I’m going to do my best… I don’t want to fight forever, and once this is over… I’m going to try and see what else I can do.
Titania: That’s the spirit.
Lyre: Oh, um… Thanks for all this. It really means a lot.
Titania: I told you that you were never alone, and I meant it. I’m here for you the same way your sister and friends are.
Lyre: Thanks, Titania… I appreciate it.
Titania: It’s no problem at all.
Notes:
Going to bed
-Digital
Chapter 319: Stefan x Vika
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Stefan and Vika C ~
Vika: Huh… I don’t remember seeing you in the army.
Stefan: I don’t believe we’ve met before now.
Vika: I guess not… I’m Vika.
Stefan: ...Stefan.
Vika: What are you doing here? I didn’t think there were any other people who hadn’t been frozen by the goddess.
Stefan: I was… Lucky. That’s the easy way of putting it.
Vika: Luck… I don’t think that’s a reliable way to get out of being turned to stone by the goddess.
Stefan: Perhaps not… But sometimes, that’s simply how life turns out. Isn’t that true?
Vika: I guess so… I just hope that luck of yours doesn’t lead you into a bad situation. I mean, we're already in enough trouble as it is, so I guess we can pray.
Stefan: Oh… My luck has done more than enough.
Vika: If you insist…
~ Stefan and Vika B ~
Vika: You know… You feel weird.
Stefan: What?
Vika: I don’t know how to describe it… Something about you is just… Weird.
Stefan: Ah… I was wondering when you would comment on it.
Vika: You knew it was going to happen?
Stefan: I’m a Branded. It comes with being around laguz as much as this.
Vika: That’s what it is.
Stefan: You don’t seem to care though.
Vika: I don’t like hating someone for no reason. Even if it’s a matter of my laguz blood not liking you or whatever… I don’t want to do that. Hating people without basis is ridiculous.
Stefan: So my mixed heritage isn’t a reason for you?
Vika: Why would it be? I know what it’s like to be hated just for existing. I’m not going to do that to someone else.
Stefan: You’re an odd one, Vika… I can appreciate that.
Vika: Same to you.
~ Stefan and Vika A ~
Vika: You know, I still don’t understand what you were talking about when it came to luck making sure you didn’t get frozen by the goddess.
Stefan: Her spell was meant to turn disobedient laguz and beorc to stone… It never said anything about the Branded.
Vika: Ah… So you were immune because you’re a Branded.
Stefan: I live in a community of Branded in the Grann Desert. None of us were frozen. I didn’t even know what had happened until I stumbled into your party.
Vika: That makes sense…
Stefan: I suppose being Branded saved all our lives when the goddess decided to start her time of reckoning… Who would have thought?
Vika: I guess it makes you wonder if it was worth all the years of harm that sort of thing did…
Stefan: There are a lot of people out there who hate me and my fellow Branded simply for existing… It’s been difficult. It always has been.
Vika: I know. Being hated just because you exist… It’s hard. There will always be spiteful people out there, but they shouldn’t do all of this.
Stefan: You want everything to change then.
Vika: I think we can fix this somehow if we put enough work to it. I’m not saying it’ll be easy, but…
Stefan: That’s where we differ, I suppose. Society is broken in my eyes, and it’s not my job to reform something that will spit on me no matter what I do.
Vika: There’s value in both ways of thinking… You seem happy to live with the other Branded in the desert.
Stefan: I am… And you seem happy to do what you can to fix the broken world.
Vika: What can I say? I’m an optimist.
Stefan: I’m looking forward to seeing what comes of your work, Vika… I’m sure we’ll meet again.
Vika: Yeah… I’m sure we will too, desert man.
Notes:
A lot of these recent supports have been really good wow
-Digital
Chapter 320: Gatrie x Mist
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Gatrie and Mist C ~
Mist: Gatrie.
Gatrie: Ah, lovely young Mist! What brings you here?
Mist: Cleaning up your messes, that’s what!
Gatrie: What do you mean?
Mist: I’ve gotten three complaints in the last three days about you hitting on girls in the army and upsetting them! What else could I be referring to?
Gatrie: I didn’t realize I was doing so much to bother them…
Mist: Ugh… It seems like you never do catch on when it matters most.
Gatrie: I’m doing my best to look after the lovely ladies of the army. It’s the least I can do when we’re fighting in a war none of us wanted.
Mist: The best you can do is leave them alone. Just… Please don’t make any others come to me with complaints. Please? I’m getting tired of dealing with it already.
Gatrie: Alright… You have a deal.
~ Gatrie and Mist B ~
Mist: Gatrie.
Gatrie: What brings you here, Mist?
Mist: Take a guess.
Gatrie: W-We’ve been in this situation before, haven’t we?
Mist: What gave you that impression?
Gatrie: I can tell that you’re being sarcastic, so I just want to say that I’ve been doing better about it!
Mist: And yet, I’m still getting people coming to me because they’re upset with you crossing lines. Why don’t you just listen to people when they say they’re not interested?
Gatrie: I am listening!
Mist: But you still keep flirting with people for some reason or another… Please just stop bothering everybody. Can you do that for me? For real this time?
Gatrie: I don’t even know how I could possibly be crossing--
Mist: Figure it out then! I can’t keep cleaning this up, and nobody else in the company wants to do it either. Try and find a solution for this, would you?
Gatrie: A-Alright…
Mist: I’m glad we understand each other.
Gatrie: Sheesh… She’s as scary as Ike when she gets upset… Who would have thought…?
~ Gatrie and Mist A ~
Mist: Gatrie.
Gatrie: ...When you greet me like that, I think it means trouble.
Mist: No… Not this time.
Gatrie: What?
Mist: You haven’t been flirting with people as much lately… And I’m glad to hear it.
Gatrie: Phew… I was nervous there for a second.
Mist: To be fair, this is probably only less of a concern because the world has been frozen by the goddess, so it’s not like there’s really anyone for you to hit on in the first place…
Gatrie: Your words are cruel, Mist.
Mist: Perhaps… But at least you’re not bothering people anymore.
Gatrie: Were that many people really upset about me flirting with them…?
Mist: You gained quite a reputation in the Laguz Alliance. Tons of laguz girls were coming to me saying that you hit on them and all their friends… You took no for an answer when one person specifically said it, but there were always others around for you to turn your attention to.
Gatrie: I-I suppose so…
Mist: I know that this is just kind of how you act, but I really think you should try to be more careful in the future. I mean, after the war ends, it’s going to be a great time for everyone to turn over a new leaf. You might as well give it a shot.
Gatrie: You mean… Flirt with girls less?
Mist: Maybe. It’s your choice to make.
Gatrie: But you and the others will probably chew me out if I make the wrong one, huh?
Mist: You know us so well.
Gatrie: I-I think we’ll all have a lot of thinking to do after the war… Me included. I’ll think about what you’ve said when we’re not marching off to kill a goddess. How does that sound?
Mist: It’s better than nothing… I’ll be holding you to this, Gatrie.
Gatrie: Yeah… I know you will.
Notes:
I'm going to bed goodnight
-Digital
Chapter 321: Gareth x Renning
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Gareth and Renning C ~
Gareth: You must be Lord Renning of Crimea.
Renning: That would be correct.
Gareth: I’ve heard much about you… What has happened to you recently was a tragedy. I apologize for all you endured.
Renning: At the very least, I have returned to my senses now… That is what matters most.
Gareth: The world is glad to have you back.
Renning: I am glad to have come back as well… Though I do wonder… Why did you approach me? I doubt that you are the sort of man to speak with someone idly to pass the time.
Gareth: You would be correct… I think Goldoa will need your help the same way the rest of the continent will.
Renning: I will do what I can… The least I can do is make up for lost time.
Gareth: I’ll be looking forward to seeing it.
~ Gareth and Renning B ~
Renning: Goldoa is looking forward to a new future… I wish it did not have to come to pass because of the king’s death though. I apologize for his loss.
Gareth: He made his decision… The time has come for a new choice to fall to the hands of the Goldoans in the wake of his downfall.
Renning: What would that choice be?
Gareth: Goldoa will be reaching out and finding a place on the grander world stage… The time has come for us to leave isolation behind.
Renning: I will be looking forward to seeing what comes of this. I have no doubt you will all do fine work.
Gareth: I was wondering actually… If you might be willing to help us.
Renning: What?
Gareth: You support the laguz. Everyone has heard of your actions to help the laguz… Allies will be necessary in this time of great change.
Renning: I suppose so…
Gareth: I hope you’ll be willing to join us… We have a lot of work ahead of us.
Renning: So we do…
~ Gareth and Renning A ~
Renning: Gareth, I want to do what I can.
Gareth: I had a feeling you would say that.
Renning: It may take me some time to settle down into my old life once more after all that has taken place… But I want to help you and the other laguz across Tellius.
Gareth: Goldoa will be glad to have your help.
Renning: The dragons have gone through much over the last few years… The isolation finally drawing to a conclusion will change the future of all of Tellius.
Gareth: The new king wishes to bridge the gaps that were created by his father… Goldoa’s past isolation has left great scars in our nation. Even if the previous king thought it was for the best…
Renning: Times change, and the needs of a nation change as well. Crimea once had need of me, but now… Elincia is more than able to take care of our home. I can act elsewhere, and I believe my best course of action is to bring equality and peace to all of Tellius. I refuse to allow atrocities such as the last few years to repeat as long as there is something I can do about it.
Gareth: You will have the dragons of Goldoa at your side. I believe that this will be the start of a prosperous friendship between our nations.
Renning: I agree… I look forward to seeing what we are able to accomplish together. Much is waiting to be done… And we will resolve it at one another’s sides.
Gareth: But of course… May Goldoa and Crimea find a strong relationship from this day forward.
Renning: I have no doubt they will.
Notes:
typing in class woo
-Digital
Chapter 322: Rhys x Rolf
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Rhys and Rolf C ~
Rhys: Alright… That should do it.
Rolf: What are you up to, Rhys?
Rhys: I was writing a letter to send home to my family. We don’t get many chances to send letters these days, but I know that my parents are wanting to hear what they can about everything that’s going on.
Rolf: That’s nice of you to do for them… Do they write back?
Rhys: When they can, they usually do. I think it helps to put all of us at peace of mind.
Rolf: I see…
Rhys: If you want to, you can sit down with me and write next time I’m penning a letter to them.
Rolf: I might have to think about that, honestly… Alright. Tell me when you’re writing letters next, and I’ll do what I can to join you.
Rhys: I’ll be looking forward to it.
Rolf: Yeah… Me too…
~ Rhys and Rolf B ~
Rhys: Well, Rolf… Here we are.
Rolf: I guess we should just focus on sitting here and doing our own things, huh?
Rhys: I suppose so… But we can do what you want. After all, you’re the guest here, and I’m more than happy to have you.
Rolf: I’m alright with anything… I just want to do what I can to get this letter written as soon as possible.
Rhys: It’s nice to do, isn’t it? It’s an easy way to get everything off your shoulders if you have a lot hanging over your head.
Rolf: I never thought about it like that… But I guess it is nice.
Rhys: I’m glad you’re enjoying it.
Rolf: Yeah… I guess I am.
Rhys: All you have to do is come and find me when you want to do this again, alright? I’m more than happy to join you.
Rolf: That sounds nice… I’ll keep that in mind.
Rhys: I’m glad to hear it.
~ Rhys and Rolf A ~
Rolf: Alright… There we go.
Rhys: You’ve been writing a lot of letters lately, haven’t you?
Rolf: You were right. It does feel nice to get all that off my chest at long last…
Rhys: ...You aren’t able to send the letters though, are you?
Rolf: No… I’m not.
Rhys: I’m glad you were able to have fun with it even though you can’t send them out anywhere. I was hoping you would enjoy it regardless.
Rolf: I haven’t been able to talk to my father in years… Not since he passed away. My mother left when I was still young, and… I think I was finally able to get out all my feelings about them. I didn’t realize how much I was keeping inside about both of them, but… It feels nice for all of that to be out of my system now.
Rhys: I was hoping you would say that.
Rolf: I wrote a few letters to Boyd and Oscar too… I’m not going to send those letters either, of course, but… It’s oddly therapeutic. I never thought it would be this nice.
Rhys: Then maybe we’ll have to make this a little habit of ours even after the war ends and we’re back at the fort.
Rolf: You know… I’d like that. I… I want to keep writing letters to my dad to tell him about the war. I hope he’s proud of what me, Oscar, and Boyd are doing after all this time…
Rhys: I’m sure he is… And I’m sure he’s glad you’re thinking of him still.
Rolf: I want to do what I can to uphold his memory as we keep fighting… And I’ll write as many letters as I have to in order to make sure I don’t forget that.
Rhys: I’m glad to hear it… And I’m glad to have you with me any time.
Rolf: Then I’ll be looking forward to next time.
Rhys: And I will be too.
Notes:
Update time I guess
-Digital
Chapter 323: Mordecai x Oliver
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Mordecai and Oliver C ~
Oliver: I never expected to be approached openly by such a vile beast… What do you need, peculiar creature?
Mordecai: ...What?
Oliver: You. What do you require of me?
Mordecai: ...I recognize you. We fought against you during the Mad King’s War… In Serenes Forest.
Oliver: I remember that… I was doing my best to pursue the most beautiful creatures to ever grace this planet… The herons…
Mordecai: ...You are only here because of them.
Oliver: A true defender of beauty must look after their safety! Herons are unable to fight, so they require a guardian angel such as myself.
Mordecai: They don’t need you to--
Oliver: Of course they need me! I am more than willing to do what must be done to ensure their safety to the end of this fight! Even if it means fighting alongside savage beasts such as yourself.
Mordecai: ...This conversation is over. Goodbye.
Oliver: Thank the goddess…
~ Mordecai and Oliver B ~
Oliver: What brings you to my side again, beast? I thought I made it clear before that I did not wish to associate with imperfect creatures such as you.
Mordecai: I have a message for you.
Oliver: Out with it then. What do you need?
Mordecai: The others in this army… They don’t want to fight at your side.
Oliver: What are you trying to say?
Mordecai: They want you to go back to the side you came from. They don’t think this is right.
Oliver: You should hardly be protesting me joining your side. I am putting myself in danger as we continue to fight in the name of defending beauty! I am sure the herons appreciate everything I am doing at the very least.
Mordecai: Not--
Oliver: We are finished speaking. Goodbye.
Mordecai: ...He is… Unpleasant.
~ Mordecai and Oliver A ~
Mordecai: We need to talk.
Oliver: I thought I made it clear before that you shouldn’t approach me given your--
Mordecai: Please stop talking to me this way.
Oliver: Excuse me?!
Mordecai: You are a cruel man… I would like you to stop treating the laguz the way you do. You don’t care for the herons… You want to control them.
Oliver: I can hardly believe the audacity--
Mordecai: You want them for what they can do for you, not because you care for them. You should not have come with us if you didn’t want to fight for what is important to us.
Oliver: What harsh words… You wound me deeply to assume that I only care for them for what they can do for me! They are beautiful, and I am a defender of beauty! That is all there is to it!
Mordecai: You are a selfish man… If we cannot make you go back to the side of the fight where you came from, we can keep you away from the herons. They do not like being around you.
Oliver: How could they dislike my presence? I have been nothing but kind to them!
Mordecai: ...No matter what anyone says, you will never listen. You do not want to listen to what we have to say.
Oliver: I won’t spend time bending an ear to something that is so clearly false! I want to look after that which is beautiful, and it is that noble goal that brings me here!
Mordecai: ...Try to stay out of trouble in the next few battles. And… Please change the way you speak to people.
Oliver: As if I would listen to someone such as yourself!
Mordecai: That is your mistake to make… You will see the consequences eventually. That much I am certain of.
Notes:
I'm tired and Oliver is an asshole but what else is new
-Digital
Chapter 324: Geoffrey x Brom
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Geoffrey and Brom C ~
Geoffrey: I never expected us to find ourselves in another war like this…
Brom: It’s kinda funny in a way.
Geoffrey: What makes you say that?
Brom: Well, you asked me if I wanted to be a knight under your command three years ago, and I turned you down to go back home. Now, it’s almost like that choice never mattered.
Geoffrey: I suppose you are here again, fighting under the same banner that I am… Life has a strange way of unfolding sometimes.
Brom: At least we know what we’re doin’. We’ve got a lot of work ahead of us, but I think we can do it.
Geoffrey: Even if it involves defeating a goddess?
Brom: I-It sounds a lot less simple when you say it like that, but… I should hope so.
Geoffrey: I think we’re all hoping for that… It’s why we’re still fighting.
Brom: Yeah… I guess it is.
~ Geoffrey and Brom B ~
Geoffrey: We draw nearer to the final battle against the goddess with each step we take…
Brom: I’m glad for it, honestly. I mean, I’m as nervous as anyone else around here, but… We have to do this.
Geoffrey: You’re thinking about your family, aren’t you?
Brom: Was it that obvious?
Geoffrey: You said three years ago that you care about them a lot. I can see that love in your eyes now… I knew you wanted to do what you could to look after them.
Brom: I want to make sure that they’re safe… Defeatin’ the goddess is the best way to do that.
Geoffrey: We all have something we want to defend… I want to look after Crimea after all the hardship its people have suffered. You want to look after your family.
Brom: You said it yourself; this is why we’re all fightin’.
Geoffrey: Fighting is our only choice… But we’ll still make the most of it.
Brom: It’s all we can do.
~ Geoffrey and Brom A ~
Geoffrey: After the war ends, you plan to return to your family once again, do you not?
Brom: I do… I can’t just leave them after all that’s happened.
Geoffrey: I understand completely.
Brom: You were hopin’ I’d find a way to stick around as a knight of Crimea, weren’t you?
Geoffrey: I meant it when I said three years ago that I would love to have you fight at my side… But I understand your choice. We all have something to look after, and I’m not going to get in the way of what you want to defend.
Brom: Thanks for understandin’... I wish I could do more for Crimea, but… Fightin’ as a knight isn’t the life for me.
Geoffrey: I understand. Still… I do hope that we’re able to see one another again after the war draws to a close.
Brom: I’m sure we will. You could always come by Ohma and see me and my family… I think they’d love to see a knight like you to spice up our regular lives.
Geoffrey: You’re welcome in Melior any time. I know many people would be glad to have you visit at some point or another.
Brom: I’ll have to keep that in mind then… But for now, we have to defeat the goddess so we can enjoy that peace at all, huh?
Geoffrey: As much as I hate to admit it, you’re right… This is another reason for us to fight.
Brom: I didn’t even need another one, but I’ll take it. Everyone’s countin’ on us, and we can’t let them down.
Geoffrey: We won’t. I’m sure of it.
Notes:
One of these days I'm going to have to go back to the POR supports and fix the formatting since it got royally screwed up for some reason ugh
-Digital
Chapter 325: Micaiah x Rafiel
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Micaiah and Rafiel C ~
Rafiel: Micaiah, I must admit… Something about you has always struck me as strange.
Micaiah: Oh? Do you know what it could be specifically?
Rafiel: I have my suspicions, but regardless of if they are true or not… There remains something about you that is odd to me.
Micaiah: I-I see…
Rafiel: ...You can already sense what I am thinking, aren’t you?
Micaiah: Of course not… That would be…
Rafiel: …
Micaiah: ...It’s a complex situation. I… We have more important things to focus on right now. The war is waiting for us.
Rafiel: I suppose so… You wish to avoid the subject from here on, don’t you?
Micaiah: I…
Rafiel: If that’s what you desire, I would be more than happy to comply. This is your decision to make, Micaiah.
Micaiah: Thank you, Prince Rafiel… I appreciate it.
Rafiel: It’s no issue at all.
~ Micaiah and Rafiel B ~
Rafiel: There are many others like you in Hatari, you know.
Micaiah: What do you mean?
Rafiel: Regardless of what blood people hold, whether they be laguz, beorc, or Branded… They live in harmony in Hatari.
Micaiah: Queen Nailah has mentioned as much a few times.
Rafiel: She means it. Every person there is on equal footing… It was strange to go there after spending so much time on Tellius where everything operates under such strict societal rules, but… It was liberating. I’m sure you would find it much the same.
Micaiah: ...My life has always been about hiding. That’s the only choice I have ever had. If I wish to be respected or treated well in a nation such as Daein… I must hide.
Rafiel: You are lucky for being able to hide to begin with, Micaiah… Not many have that option.
Micaiah: I know… I’ll never take it for granted. Trust me.
~ Micaiah and Rafiel A ~
Rafiel: Do you ever wish you had the ability to reveal to the world the truth behind your identity as a Branded?
Micaiah: I… I want to be able to be honest about who I am. I don’t like to hide myself from anyone, but… That choice simply isn’t there for me. I have to ensure that I remain safe alongside my comrades above all else, and that… It would put everything I’ve ever worked toward in danger.
Rafiel: Being surrounded by people who would turn on you so quickly if they knew… I can’t imagine it’s easy.
Micaiah: It never has been, but… I know there are people out there who need help regardless of my circumstances. As long as there’s something I can do to aid those around me, I’m going to do it.
Rafiel: That’s rather noble… Especially given there are many who would not do the same for you.
Micaiah: I can’t say I understand my purpose in this world. I don’t think any of us truly comprehend the reason we were placed here to begin with, but… I want to do what I can with what I’ve been given, and the best thing I can do now is help people.
Rafiel: You have a stronger resolve than most others will ever come close to comprehending… Many others may have simply given up in the face of a situation such as yours.
Micaiah: I don’t have the option to give up… I won’t ever bow to the whims of the universe as long as there’s something I can do for others. The facts of my birth matter little when compared with that truth.
Rafiel: ...You should visit Hatari one day. I’m sure the people there would love you… And I’m not just talking about a superficial level.
Micaiah: Yes… I suppose so.
Notes:
I'm going to bed
-Digital
Chapter 326: Marcia x Sigrun
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Marcia and Sigrun C ~
Sigrun: It’s nice to see that you’ve been getting along well in Crimea.
Marcia: C-Commander! S-Sorry… I didn’t realize you were there.
Sigrun: It’s quite alright. I didn’t mean to startle you. I just wanted to check in on you.
Marcia: In that case… Yeah. I guess I am doing well in Crimea.
Sigrun: I’m glad to hear it. The Holy Guard was sad to lose you.
Marcia: I had a feeling you were going to say that… Ugh…
Sigrun: Is something wrong?
Marcia: I just… I feel kind of bad that I had to leave in the first place. I bet that was awful for you to deal with, huh?
Sigrun: You did what you thought was right. Nobody can fault you for that.
Marcia: I hope you’re right… Ugh… I hate that this had to happen…
~ Marcia and Sigrun B ~
Sigrun: How has Crimea been treating you, Marcia?
Marcia: It’s… It’s been nice. It’s really different from being a member of the Holy Guard in Begnion, but… I still like it.
Sigrun: I’m glad to hear it. You deserve to be able to enjoy yourself.
Marcia: In a way… It’s kind of funny. There was a time when I never thought I was going to leave Begnion. I never thought I had a reason to, but…
Sigrun: Life shifts for the unexpected all the time. The fact that we’re here fighting this war at all makes that perfectly clear.
Marcia: I guess so… I like to think I’m making the most of it, but I still kind of miss Begnion. I’m happy now, but… I guess I was happy in both places.
Sigrun: I won’t say that you have to return to Begnion, but if you so choose, the option is there. It’s your decision to make.
Marcia: Yeah… I guess so…
~ Marcia and Sigrun A ~
Sigrun: Marcia, I have to ask… What took you from Begnion’s Holy Guard in the first place three years ago?
Marcia: That would be my chowder monkey of a brother… I was tired of debt collectors hounding me everywhere I went, so I decided to go out looking for him.
Sigrun: I see… You weren’t given any other choice, in other words.
Marcia: No… Not really. He’s family. I have to look after him and make sure he doesn’t get into trouble.
Sigrun: You’re not obligated to care for anyone’s behavior but your own, Marcia. There’s only so much you can do to help someone who doesn’t want to change.
Marcia: I suppose you’re right… I wish he would just clean up his act every once in a while. It’s really frustrating that I always have to fix the messes he makes.
Sigrun: If you decided to return to the Holy Guard, then we would be more than happy to have you. You wanted to help your family, and that’s an admirable goal regardless of what you were wrapped up in after the fact.
Marcia: Honestly… I think I’m going to have to turn you down. At one point, I would have said yes in a heartbeat, but… Now, I think I want to stay where I am. I do still miss Begnion, but… I’m happy where I am now too.
Sigrun: I understand. I’m proud of you for making the best decision for you.
Marcia: But don’t think you’re getting rid of me forever. I’d be happy to visit when the chance came up after the war. I think we all deserve a break after this.
Sigrun: I’ll be looking forward to it.
Marcia: Yeah… I will too.
Notes:
typing in class doo doo doo
-Digital
Chapter 327: Nephenee x Pelleas
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Nephenee and Pelleas C ~
Pelleas: Your name is Nephenee, yes?
Nephenee: Y-You’re…
Pelleas: Can I take that to mean yes?
Nephenee: Y-Yeah… I-I’m Nephenee.
Pelleas: That’s what I thought. I just wanted to compliment you, and I couldn’t do that properly without hearing your name first.
Nephenee: C-Compliment me…?
Pelleas: Your skills with a spear are impressive. I don’t think I’ve ever seen someone handle a weapon like that so effortlessly.
Nephenee: I-I don’t know if I would go that far…
Pelleas: I would. I just wanted you to know how incredible I think your skills in battle are. I don’t think I would ever be able to come close to something like that regardless of the weapon.
Nephenee: Y-You’re not givin’ yourself enough credit…
Pelleas: Either way, I wanted to pass on the message. I wish you luck in the next battle.
Nephenee: I-I… Um… W-Wow.
~ Nephenee and Pelleas B ~
Pelleas: Nephenee, is something wrong? You’ve been avoiding me ever since our last conversation.
Nephenee: W-Well… Um… I guess… I’m not used to people complimenting me like that.
Pelleas: What do you mean?
Nephenee: People are nice to me about my skills and all that, but… I-I didn’t think I could expect words of such high praise from a prince of Daein.
Pelleas: I like to think I can tell people when they’re doing a good job. I know how important that is.
Nephenee: What makes you say that?
Pelleas: I grew up in an orphanage in Daein. I lived there my whole life before hearing that I was related to the king. Sometimes… A few words of kindness can go a long way. I got the feeling you were someone who could use that.
Nephenee: I… Thank you…
Pelleas: It’s no issue at all. I can only hope you won’t have a reason to avoid me from now on.
Nephenee: Y-Yeah… I guess not.
Pelleas: I’m glad to hear it.
~ Nephenee and Pelleas A ~
Pelleas: Your skills with a lance continue to impress me.
Nephenee: I’m just doin’ what I have to for the sake of ending the war… Everyone is counting on us, so we can’t fail now.
Pelleas: Even so, you do a fine job of fighting. It’s incredible.
Nephenee: Thanks…
Pelleas: I don’t think I would ever be able to use a physical weapon like that… I wasn’t even made for magic.
Nephenee: But you’re a sage, aren’t you?
Pelleas: I made a blood pact in order to get this power. It doesn’t come naturally to me. It never has.
Nephenee: I see…
Pelleas: I appreciate true talent in combat when I see it. It’s ironic that someone like me can say something like that, but… It’s nice to see others having skills in battle that I won’t ever possess.
Nephenee: I don’t think talent is all there is to it. You have to train in order to get better. I wasn’t this good when I first started out.
Pelleas: I suppose you’re right, but--
Nephenee: You said I wasn’t giving myself enough credit, but I don’t think you are either. Magic and lances are different weapons, and you’re much better with tomes than I could ever be. Everybody has their own place in life, and you don’t need to want the position of others.
Pelleas: I… Thank you. I… I think I needed to hear that.
Nephenee: I-I’m glad I wasn’t oversteppin’ or anything…
Pelleas: Don’t worry about that at all… As long as I can still give credit where it’s due when it comes to your skills with a lance, we can consider this settled.
Nephenee: Just don’t beat yourself up over not having ‘talent’ or whatever… You don’t deserve that.
Pelleas: You have a deal.
Notes:
Today was exhausting
-Digital
Chapter 328: Muarim x Zihark
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Muarim and Zihark C ~
Zihark: Muarim, how are you doing?
Muarim: I’m doing as well as I can be. I never thought I would find myself involved with yet another war.
Zihark: None of us could have expected a fight against Begnion to be necessary three years ago…
Muarim: No… But at least we’re doing what we can now.
Zihark: ...Does it bother you at all?
Muarim: What do you mean?
Zihark: Does it bother you to be fighting for Daein when you know that most of its people would never do the same for you?
Muarim: I know what it feels like to be pushed down against by society. I don’t want to put any others in that position… Regardless of their thoughts on me.
Zihark: You’re a good man, Muarim. This army is lucky to have you.
Muarim: You’re much too kind.
~ Muarim and Zihark B ~
Zihark: How are you feeling?
Muarim: I’ve certainly been better.
Zihark: Damn it… I can’t believe this happened…
Muarim: There’s nothing we can do about it now. I knew I was putting myself at risk, and I did it regardless.
Zihark: You were almost turned into a Feral One. That… It’s awful no matter how you look at it.
Muarim: I understand that, believe me… I don’t think I’m ever going to be able to forget it.
Zihark: As much as I hate to say it… I don’t think you should stay here any longer than you have to. I don’t want you to be put in danger anymore.
Muarim: I’m going to see this fight through to the end… You can consider that much a promise.
Zihark: Are you sure? I don’t want to see you getting hurt because of this.
Muarim: I’ll be alright. I’ll make sure nothing like this happens again.
Zihark: And I will too. I promise.
~ Muarim and Zihark A ~
Zihark: We’re getting closer to the final battle… This next fight should be it.
Muarim: Begnion’s apostle will finally be ensuring Daein is free… I’m looking forward to seeing it.
Zihark: Even if you won’t be able to stay to enjoy it?
Muarim: I’m glad to know that the people of your country will not suffer from the damage they’ve endured for the last three years any longer.
Zihark: What are you going to do after all this is over? You already said you’re not staying in Daein, so… What’s the plan?
Muarim: I’m going to keep trying to help the laguz suffering from the slave trade in Begnion. It’s been my mission for many years, and I won’t be backing away from it now.
Zihark: If there are any traces of that treatment in Daein, they’ll come to light when the prince becomes the king… I’ll make sure it all falls apart before it can spread.
Muarim: I’m relieved to be able to count someone like you among my allies, Zihark.
Zihark: I want to do what I can for the sake of the laguz. You’ve seen enough strife, and if there’s something I can do to help… I’m going to do it.
Muarim: Your resolve and care for others is admirable.
Zihark: The people of Daein don’t deserve to be treated this way, and the laguz don’t either. I’ll make sure this never repeats again for anyone, whether they be beorc or laguz.
Muarim: If that’s the path you choose, then I have no doubt we will see each other again even after this conflict is over.
Zihark: I’m sure you’re right… And I’ll be looking forward to it.
Muarim: And I’ll be doing the same.
Notes:
I'm so tired
-Digital
Chapter 329: Mist x Volke
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Mist and Volke C ~
Mist: It’s… It’s nice to see you again, Volke.
Volke: ...I could say the same to you, I suppose.
Mist: After what happened three years ago, I never thought I would see you again. Then again, I guess I never thought I would see a lot of people here after what happened back then…
Volke: What made you approach me specifically then?
Mist: Well… I guess I still think a lot about what you did for our father for all those years… You did a lot for him.
Volke: That was the nature of the job. I did what I had to.
Mist: I suppose so… I… Thank you for telling me everything back then. I don’t think I was ever able to tell you that before because of all that was happening, but… I mean it.
Volke: ...You’re welcome.
~ Mist and Volke B ~
Mist: Where are you going to be headed after the war is over?
Volke: I go where the gold takes me. That’s the job I’ve been working with my whole life, and I’m not going to back out of it now.
Mist: I see…
Volke: Do you have something to say about it?
Mist: I don’t really know, honestly… I guess… Part of me wonders if you’re going to ever get a mission like that again.
Volke: As long as the medallion stays out of the wrong hands, I doubt it. After all, that shouldn’t be a problem again after all this is over.
Mist: I suppose you’re right…
Volke: ...You have more to say.
Mist: I don’t know what I even can say… A lot is happening right now, I guess. That’s the best way I can put it, and… I’ve been thinking a lot. I-Ignore me. It’s not important.
Volke: If you insist.
~ Mist and Volke A ~
Volke: Do you regret finding out the truth?
Mist: What?
Volke: Our conversations are always so heavy and awkward because you’re afraid to speak to me. The reason for that is obvious given the context of our relationship three years ago.
Mist: I… Well…
Volke: Do you regret hearing what I had to say about your mother’s death?
Mist: ...No.
Volke: Oh?
Mist: I’m glad that I know the truth… I know it’s not what I would have wanted to hear, but… Sometimes, we have to face inconvenient truths in order to survive. This war certainly seems like an inconvenient fact of life, and that’s just one of many things we’ve just had to deal with over the last few years.
Volke: Such as fighting the goddess.
Mist: Exactly… I’m happy that I was told. It wasn’t easy to deal with, and it still isn’t simple, but… I needed to know.
Volke: ...I didn’t expect that answer.
Mist: What did you think I was going to say?
Volke: I… I don’t know.
Mist: It’s good to know that we’re both just as unsure as the other when it comes to talking to each other…
Volke: ...I would be lying if I said I knew what was coming after this war ends. Still… I never want to be in the position I was in three years ago again. I never want to have to tell anybody the sorts of things I had to tell you and your brother back then.
Mist: Yeah… Nobody would want to be in that position.
Volke: I don’t know what I’ll be doing from here, but… If you ever find yourself in need of a fireman, you know how to find me.
Mist: I do… Maybe we’ll see each other again then.
Volke: Maybe.
Notes:
In which Volke has a soft spot for Mist and Mist is awkward as hell around him for obvious reasons
-Digital
Chapter 330: Laura x Nealuchi
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Laura and Nealuchi C ~
Laura: You would be Sir Nealuchi, yes?
Nealuchi: The title is hardly necessary, but yes, that is my name. Why do you ask?
Laura: Well… I was hoping you would be willing to share a few stories of the past with me. I heard you were wise and knew much about the continent, and… I want to learn more.
Nealuchi: What a sharp young woman you are! I didn’t expect to be approached by someone for something like this, I must admit.
Laura: I think learning about the past is more important now than ever as we fight for the future. With that said… Would you be willing to tell me about your past?
Nealuchi: If you really wish to hear this old bird talk, then how can I refuse? I would be happy to share anything you want to know about.
Laura: Thank you… I appreciate it.
~ Laura and Nealuchi B ~
Nealuchi: You must have enjoyed our last conversation together if you’re approaching me again, Laura.
Laura: It was nice to be able to hear of your past exploits, I must say. You know a lot about the continent thanks to your age.
Nealuchi: Not many people think to listen to those who have been around for so long. I’m impressed you would want to do something like this.
Laura: I learned the importance of hearing about the past from the priests in the church I grew up in. They shared many stories with me as I was getting older, and they told me the importance of learning one’s history.
Nealuchi: The people who raised you were wise. If you wish to hear more about the history of Tellius, you came to the right person.
Laura: Go on and share everything you wish to again. I’m listening.
~ Laura and Nealuchi A ~
Nealuchi: I must admit, I’m impressed with all you wish to learn about, Laura. Not many have taken such an interest in this subject.
Laura: We’re on the verge of a new era in Tellius’ history. I want to do what I can to learn as much as possible to be ready for this.
Nealuchi: I suppose times are changing… After we defeat the goddess, nothing will ever be the same as it once was.
Laura: I never thought I would be fighting against the goddess this way… But I don’t want to let that stop me. There’s a lot riding on our victory, and Tellius will need to be reconstructed after the fighting ends. I want to do my part to help those who have suffered to recover from this time of turmoil.
Nealuchi: You have noble goals. I don’t think anyone could ever deny that.
Laura: I would be lying if I said I knew what to do after all of this is over… This is like nothing we’ve ever seen before.
Nealuchi: And you believe that hearing more about the past will help you to build a better future.
Laura: I do. Everything that happens in the present and future is built on a foundation of what has happened in the past. Learning more is the best way to change what is to come for the better.
Nealuchi: You’re a wise young woman, Laura. If you wish to learn more, all you need to do is say so. I would be more than happy to share more tales of history with you.
Laura: In that case… I would like to learn more about what you have seen happen before the war began.
Nealuchi: And I would be more than happy to share.
Notes:
Oh boy update
-Digital
Chapter 331: Ike x Nailah
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ike and Nailah C ~
Nailah: It’s nice to finally be able to uphold a conversation with the famous mercenary hero himself, I must say. I’ve been hoping I would get this chance for a while.
Ike: I didn’t realize I had such a reputation that you were thinking of me in such a way.
Nailah: I’ve heard quite a bit about you from the others I’ve fought with since arriving in Tellius. I suppose you could say that I was curious to see what you were capable of on your own.
Ike: I see… If you don’t mind my asking, what exactly have you heard about me?
Nailah: Tormod and Muarim were fond of you. So were most others in the Daein liberation army. Sothe seemed to like you especially… Micaiah wasn’t quite so fond.
Ike: I see…
Nailah: Either way, it’s nice to finally be able to talk to you myself. It’s different, but I’m not complaining.
Ike: Neither am I.
~ Ike and Nailah B ~
Nailah: You know, it’s nice to see how you and Micaiah are starting to get along. I was a bit worried that wasn’t going to happen at first.
Ike: It sounds like she hasn’t exactly shown a positive opinion of me up to this point, huh?
Nailah: Not exactly. For a while, she blamed you for the state Daein fell into. After that, you were fighting against her, weren’t you?
Ike: I suppose you’re right. It makes sense.
Nailah: You don’t seem bothered by it.
Ike: That’s probably because I’m not. Everyone is entitled to their own opinions about me, and that includes Micaiah.
Nailah: You’re fine with leaving it in the past then?
Ike: Of course. We have bigger things to focus on, don’t we?
Nailah: I suppose so… You’re a good man, Ike.
Ike: I should hope so.
~ Ike and Nailah A ~
Nailah: You really are an interesting person, you know.
Ike: What makes you say that?
Nailah: In Tellius, it seems like most people hate those who aren’t like them. You got lucky with a group of soldiers who don’t endlessly hate one another, but Daein and Begnion… They’ve got their issues. It makes people like you stand out from the crowd.
Ike: I just think everyone deserves equal treatment. That’s all there is to it.
Nailah: That’s common thinking in Hatari, but it’s less common here. I suppose it’s just… Intriguing to me.
Ike: I want to do what I can to help those around me. That’s something I’ve been hoping to do for a long time.
Nailah: I see…
Ike: Is there any reason you’ve taken such an interest in me?
Nailah: I heard about how many people admired you, and when you contrast that with how Micaiah spoke of you… I suppose I wanted to see you for myself. You’re an enigma in some ways, I must admit. You’re very straightforward. It’s appreciated.
Ike: I want to help those who need it, beorc or laguz. Micaiah’s previous reservations against me are understandable. Given what happened in Daein… I understand. It’s all a matter of perspective.
Nailah: If only more people were able to understand the importance of listening to what others had to say… I guess that’s one of many problems with Tellius though.
Ike: Sometimes, you have to hear things you don’t want to in order to reach the best solution.
Nailah: I think the war certainly falls into that category.
Ike: You can say that again.
Nailah: ...If you ever decide that you want to come to Hatari, we would be more than happy to host you. The people there would no doubt appreciate you.
Ike: I’ll have to keep that in mind. Thank you for the invitation.
Nailah: Thank you for fighting this war.
Ike: I’m just doing what I can.
Nailah: And that’s what makes it so admirable.
Notes:
I'm so exhausted man
-Digital
Chapter 332: Leanne x Leonardo
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Leanne and Leonardo C ~
Leanne: What are… You doing?
Leonardo: M-Me?
Leanne: Yes.
Leonardo: Oh, um… I’m just… I’m drawing a little bit before we keep marching.
Leanne: C-Can I see?
Leonardo: If you want to… I guess… I know I’m really not that good at it, but it’s a way for me to pass the time.
Leanne: Looks g-great…
Leonardo: I-I… Well… Thanks. I didn’t expect you to say something like that, truth be told…
Leanne: Why not?
Leonardo: Well… I don’t know. I was never really able to do much when it came to refining my skills as an artist. The war made more than sure of that ages ago, and I wasn’t going to get distracted.
Leanne: P-Peace… Soon.
Leonardo: I guess you’re right… I’ll have all the time in the world to draw then, but for now, we’ve got a mission. I can’t falter now.
Leanne: Heart… Troubled…
~ Leanne and Leonardo B ~
Leanne: What… T-Troubles you?
Leonardo: I-I don’t know what you’re talking about.
Leanne: You… R-Reason for a-art.
Leonardo: I… You think I have a reason for drawing?
Leanne: Y-Yes.
Leonardo: ...I heard that herons can peer into the hearts of others… I never thought I would see it myself though.
Leanne: W-Why are… You hurting?
Leonardo: Well… I lost my family a long time ago. It was back during the Mad King’s War. I guess that… You already know this ties into my art somehow, don’t you?
Leanne: Uh-huh.
Leonardo: I… I don’t want to forget how their faces looked. Memory is a fickle thing, and I’m not going to let that much be taken from me. I’m not going to forget what the other members of this army look like either. If I can draw it, then I can’t forget.
Leanne: I see…
Leonardo: B-But I don’t have time for that. None of us do. I… I should get focused on the next battle. Until we speak again.
Leanne: Hm…
~ Leanne and Leonardo A ~
Leanne: After war… Draw?
Leonardo: You want to know if I’m going to take up art after this war is over, don’t you?
Leanne: Yes.
Leonardo: I… I don’t know. I wanted to be an artist when I was young, but… It’s not like this world is going to make that sort of position for me. After the war is over, there’s still going to be more to do, and… I have to stay focused.
Leanne: L-Leonardo…
Leonardo: You’re going to try and encourage me to do it anyways, aren’t you?
Leanne: Y-You keep… Yourself from… Happiness.
Leonardo: I… I don’t…
Leanne: You do.
Leonardo: ...I guess you’re right. I don’t… I can’t afford to get distracted in times like these. That’s just not an option for me, and… I don’t want to make a mistake that could hurt those around me.
Leanne: Y-You are… Safe.
Leonardo: I suppose that this is the safest place to be right now even as we’re getting ready to defeat the goddess, but… I don’t know. I don’t think I’m going to be able to bring myself to do it for quite some time. There’s still so much that has yet to be done, and… I can’t stray from my path now.
Leanne: One day… Y-You try.
Leonardo: If you really think I should… I’ll do what I can. I can’t promise much of anything, but… I guess I can try to pitch in at least a little bit.
Leanne: Good… Excited for it.
Leonardo: You are…?
Leanne: O-Of course.
Leonardo: Thanks… Maybe I’ll be able to draw you one day… After all this is over.
Leanne: I-I like that.
Leonardo: Yeah… Me too.
Notes:
Mmmm going to bed
-Digital
Chapter 333: Oliver x Danved
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Oliver and Danved C ~
Danved: Danved tries to stay as jubilant as possible at all times… But Danved cannot find the energy to do so around you.
Oliver: Pardon me. Have we ever met before? You have no reason to stare at me with such hatred in your fiendish gaze.
Danved: This must be our secret, but you held Danved as a slave once long ago. You do not remember because Danved was too unremarkable to pass your mind twice, but you have done awful things.
Oliver: Being a noble involves being around many people and knowing where one is superior to those around them… Perhaps my beauty was simply too much for you to stand.
Danved: ...Danved wishes that you would join the enemy forces so that he has an excuse to run you through with his lance.
Oliver: What rude behavior!
Danved: Danved thinks that you are not much better.
~ Oliver and Danved B ~
Oliver: I can feel your terrible gaze on me no matter where I go! You must stop staring at me in such a way at once!
Danved: Danved will stop with this treatment when you stop acting cruelly to others to feed your own needs.
Oliver: My behavior is hardly as harsh as you paint it out to be. You are a thoroughly unpleasant individual.
Danved: Danved’s spear thirsts for blood.
Oliver: You claim to be a kind, jovial person, and yet you speak to me with such brazen hatred!
Danved: There will always be exceptions to the rule. The way you have treated laguz past and present cannot be forgiven. The goddess should have cast her judgement upon you as well for all that you have done.
Oliver: You do not understand my actions and my greatness… Hmph. What an obnoxious man…
Danved: The same could be said about you.
~ Oliver and Danved A ~
Oliver: I have had enough! If you insist on continuing to treat me in such a boorish way, I will do what I must to keep you from interacting with me! If I must unleash my magical might against you, then so be it!
Danved: You are a weak man. The way you treat others is intolerable.
Oliver: You claim that I am weak and terrible to others, but I would hardly claim that you are much better! With the atrocious way you behave around me, you are one to be condemned by all others!
Danved: Danved does not insist that Danved is perfect. However, you act as if you can do no wrong while still harming others… You never think about the way you treat others. You choose to not acknowledge the way you treat laguz as wrong.
Oliver: You are in no position to act as if you are the end of all concepts of morality. You treat me so terribly without understanding what it means to be great.
Danved: You believe that you are great?
Oliver: I am a savior of beauty brought to this world to defend those who embody perfection and radiance. That has been my place on this continent from the day I was born. You are not beautiful, perfect, or radiant. We have nothing more to say to one another.
Danved: Danved likes to think that there are people who can change and accept when they have done harm… You are not one of those people.
Oliver: Hmph… As if I would search for validation from someone as pathetic as you.
Danved: Danved regrets ever speaking to him in the first place… He will not change, and there is nothing Danved can do to make him change.
Notes:
Typing in class heehee
-Digital
Chapter 334: Largo x Lucia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Largo and Lucia C ~
Lucia: You seem troubled, Largo. Is something on your mind?
Largo: I guess there is something I’ve been thinking about lately… It’s about Amy.
Lucia: Your daughter… Where is she now?
Largo: Calill and I left her with a few family friends when we came out here to fight. When Crimea joined the war against Begnion, that is.
Lucia: And now… You don’t know if she’s okay or not.
Largo: With the world turned to stone, I don’t know anything anymore. I just… I hope she’s safe.
Lucia: I understand… Any parent would want to look after their child in such a way.
Largo: After all this is over, I’m going to make sure Calill and I treat her to a family day. I bet getting turned to stone is scary for a little kid like that, you know?
Lucia: Of course… I hope she’s okay back in Crimea.
Largo: Yeah… Me too.
~ Largo and Lucia B ~
Lucia: Calill is looking after Amy for now, isn’t she?
Largo: Yes… Calill said that me constantly buzzing around Amy was scaring her. I get it, as much as I hate to admit it.
Lucia: Your protective instincts were starting to kick in, weren't they?
Largo: She was so scared after everything that happened. How could I not be worried?
Lucia: I understand completely, but… I do have to wonder… Why wasn’t she turned to stone?
Largo: I wish I could tell you. It’s not like Amy’s some kind of incredible warrior or anything… She’s just… Amy.
Lucia: The fact that a child like her was able to escape the goddess’ judgement… It truly is strange.
Largo: I don’t know where the safest place for her to be is right now considering all the fighting we’re doing, but… At least she’s with us. That has to count for something, right?
Lucia: Yes… It most certainly does.
~ Largo and Lucia A ~
Largo: I think everything is starting to make sense now…
Lucia: What do you mean?
Largo: I heard from that strange swordsman when we got here… All the Branded were spared from the goddess’ judgement. That’s why Amy wasn’t turned to stone.
Lucia: I had no idea she was a Branded.
Largo: We don’t talk about it publicly. Being a Branded… It’s dangerous for her, and we don’t want to put her at risk.
Lucia: Of course. If it’s possible to defend her from that, you should do what you can.
Largo: I still feel awful that she had to see all of this though… She’s just a child, and she came all this way because she thought it would be safest.
Lucia: I suppose that’s one of her special talents then… Branded are said to have peculiar abilities that laguz and beorc could never come close to.
Largo: I’m glad that she found us instead of anyone else though… That could have been a huge problem for all of us.
Lucia: What matters now is that you’re all back together again. That means that you can make sure she stays safe.
Largo: You’re right… Once this war is over, I’m going to treat her to everything she could ever want. She deserves it at thai point.
Lucia: Maybe you and Calill could close the bar for a while to spend some time together.
Largo: I’ll have to talk it over with her, but… That sounds nice. I think we could all use a break after all this, huh?
Lucia: If you ever find yourself wanting the amenities of the palace along the way, all you need to do is say so. We would be happy to have you after all you and Calill have done for the Crimean Royal Knights.
Largo: I’ll keep that in mind. Thanks a lot, Lady Lucia.
Lucia: It’s my pleasure.
Notes:
Largo is the ideal dad
-Digital
Chapter 335: Skrimir x Tibarn
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Skrimir and Tibarn C ~
Tibarn: You fight fiercely. I see that you more than live up to the reputation I’ve heard before now.
Skrimir: In times such as these, we all must give our all to the battlefield. That is the best way for us to succeed and find liberation for all laguz.
Tibarn: The fact that you’re still standing and ready to fight after facing off against General Zelgius… That says more than enough about your power when it comes to combat.
Skrimir: I take great pride in my skills the same way all laguz do. That is how we have come so far in this war.
Tibarn: You can say that again… I’m looking forward to seeing how you fight as we get closer to the end of this war.
Skrimir: The goddess is foolish if she believes we will leave her be without triumph.
Tibarn: I’m looking forward to seeing just how ridiculous she thinks then. She won’t know what’s coming until it’s too late.
~ Skrimir and Tibarn B ~
Skrimir: The tower feels even taller on the inside than it appears from an outside perspective… Given its size, I did not even think that to be possible.
Tibarn: I suppose it’s strange to be moving upward so much after spending so much of your life in Gallia, eh?
Skrimir: Gallia’s landscape is nothing like this. I doubt any land quite matches with the goddess’ resting place.
Tibarn: And yet, we’re fighting through it anyways. That's the only choice we’ve been given.
Skrimir: There is too much on the line for us to retreat now. No matter what the goddess does, I will continue to fight.
Tibarn: You really are a lot like your uncle… I think Gallia can consider itself in great hands.
Skrimir: I could say the same to you… We shall have to see where the lands rest after our final battle against the goddess though, hm?
Tibarn: Ha! She’s not going to see tomorrow!
~ Skrimir and Tibarn A ~
Tibarn: Your skills in combat continue to impress… I see that you have learned well from the war.
Skrimir: This lengthy battle has taught me much for better or worse.
Tibarn: You’re certainly less reckless than you were when we first met.
Skrimir: War has taught me many lessons that will be necessary for me to understand well into the future.
Tibarn: You have just as much boldness as before, but you’ve learned to refine it… That’s a sign of a strong king and general as far as I’m concerned.
Skrimir: That determination has brought me this far… And if all goes well, it will give me the strength I need to tear the king of Kilvas to pieces.
Tibarn: I'm surprised he made it this far after traveling with your team to the tower.
Skrimir: It was only through the restraint I have learned in this war that he was allowed to live.
Tibarn: It helped you to survive up to this point as well… War teaches many harsh lessons, and we have to grapple with it regardless of how kind the world is to us about it.
Skrimir: The pride of the laguz will never be tempered… But it most certainly can be reshaped. Once this war is over, I will use it as I must in order to ensure justice is brought to those who are suffering.
Tibarn: You’re a lot like your uncle… And I’m not just talking about your skills in combat.
Skrimir: I do what I can for the sake of my people and all laguz… Much like you.
Tibarn: Yeah… War does a lot in that department, doesn’t it?
Skrimir: It most certainly does.
Notes:
Double supports daily until Christmas yall eee
-Digital
Chapter 336: Makalov x Bastian
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Makalov and Bastian C ~
Makalov: Ugh… Even with the world turned to stone, I can’t seem to escape my own stress…
Bastian: Good evening, Makalov. I did not anticipate to see you so tense and upset in times such as these.
Makalov: What makes you say that?
Bastian: I would have expected you of all people to be most cheerful about what we are at the heart of. With the world as stone, you are unable to be pursued by debt collectors who require your gold.
Makalov: I know I should be happy about this, but… I’m still stressed out about it. There’s going to be a time when we win this war, and when we do…
Bastian: Your pursuers will return once more?
Makalov: Exactly! I’m just waiting for the time to tick down until the end of it all… Ugh…
Bastian: Enjoy the time you have been given for now. Focus on the present for a few moments, hm?
Makalov: Yeah… I guess I’ll try… It’s not going to be easy, but… I’ll do what I can.
~ Makalov and Bastian B ~
Makalov: You know… If I recall correctly, you said that you were going to fill my coffers once we won the war against Daein all those years ago.
Bastian: So it seems I did say that! I had almost forgotten given our current state of chaos.
Makalov: So… Why don’t you pay me back on that wager after the war is over?
Bastian: You are unfortunately mistaken… I already paid my part in order for your past debts to be cleared.
Makalov: What?! And you never told me?!
Bastian: I presumed you would have noticed when the harassment briefly halted after you joined our force as a Crimean Royal Knight.
Makalov: I just thought I was lucky… I should have known you would be the luckiest one no matter what happened…
Bastian: My sincerest apologies, Makalov. Your worries will not be resolved quite so easily.
Makalov: Dang…
~ Makalov and Bastian A ~
Makalov: No matter what, I feel like I can’t stop feeling all anxious about this… I should be focused on fighting the goddess, but if we defeat her, then I’m going to be dragged right back to being chased around for money…
Bastian: I hope sincerely that you are not planning on acting in the name of the goddess for your own convenience.
Makalov: O-Of course not! I’m not going to do something like that just because it would be more convenient for me!
Bastian: I am glad to see your morality holds strong in the face of temptation.
Makalov: I just… I don’t know. I’m still worried about this. I don’t think I’m going to be able to get out of this easily… Am I just going to be chased around by debt collectors forever…?
Bastian: There is one person who may be able to reverse this unfortunate fate for you…
Makalov: Who is it? You have to tell me!
Bastian: That would be you.
Makalov: H-Huh?
Bastian: You can stop your unfortunate habits and ensure that you are no longer pursued by those who desire your coin. This is a decision only you can make. A person can only be helped if they allow assistance to sway their life.
Makalov: Huh… I guess you’re right… But this is all I’m good for.
Bastian: We are on the verge of constructing a new world. What better time is there to change your past behaviors?
Makalov: Yeah… I guess you’re right… I’ll see what I can do.
Bastian: I will be looking forward to seeing your next decision then.
Makalov: Here’s to hoping it goes somewhat well…
Notes:
I think this is my last Makalov support,,, please let this be the last one god
-Digital
Chapter 337: Marcia x Ulki
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Marcia and Ulki C ~
Marcia: Where did I put it…? Come on… It has to be around here somewhere…
Ulki: Were you looking for this?
Marcia: Ack-! Ulki! I didn’t notice you there!
Ulki: My apologies for frightening you.
Marcia: As a matter of fact, that is what I was looking for… Thank you.
Ulki: It’s no issue at all.
Marcia: W-Wait! Ulki!
Ulki: Yes?
Marcia: The way you snuck up on me like that was really impressive… I don’t think I’ve ever seen someone so good at sneaking around without bothering people.
Ulki: I never realized I had a talent for it.
Marcia: Well, you most certainly do! Would you be willing to teach me how to do that? I think it could help out a lot in the upcoming battles.
Ulki: I can hardly say with certainty that I’ll be a good teacher…
Marcia: That doesn’t matter. I’m sure we’ll figure it out.
Ulki: Then… Alright. If you insist.
Marcia: Great! I’ll be looking forward to it!
~ Marcia and Ulki B ~
Ulki: Marcia.
Marcia: Ack-! There you are again!
Ulki: I don’t mean to frighten you.
Marcia: That’s alright… You’re here to help me get better with sneaking around, aren’t you?
Ulki: You said that was what you wanted.
Marcia: And I still do want it… I’m looking forward to it, in fact… But I do have to wonder… How did you get to be so good at this?
Ulki: It was never intentional.
Marcia: I assumed as much after our last conversation.
Ulki: My ears are incredibly sharp. If I make too much noise while going about my daily tasks, I could overwhelm myself with the sound.
Marcia: I see… So being quiet just sort of happened so you were able to keep your ears from getting hurt.
Ulki: In a way, yes.
Marcia: Well, I would say it’s working quite well for you… Maybe it can work for me too.
Ulki: I take that to mean you want to begin the lesson then?
Marcia: You got it!
~ Marcia and Ulki A ~
Marcia: Ugh… I still feel like I’m not making as much progress as I would have liked.
Ulki: These things take time. No person can master a skill overnight, you know.
Marcia: I know… Still, there’s a lot that needs to be done as soon as possible.
Ulki: We’re getting closer to having to fight against the goddess… A lot of weight is on our shoulders.
Marcia: I want to do what I can to minimize the number of people who get hurt during all of this. I thought getting better at sneak attacks would help me with that.
Ulki: I think it will… You just need a bit more time to figure out how to use your skills properly.
Marcia: I suppose you’re right… I should thank you for all of this, Ulki.
Ulki: What?
Marcia: It’s really nice of you to offer to help me out like this. It really does mean a lot to me. I know we haven’t talked much before this, but… You’re a nice person. I’m glad that we’re getting this chance to bond.
Ulki: You’re too kind. I’m just helping you the way I offered to.
Marcia: Still, I’m glad that we’re making so much progress together… I hope I’ll be able to make you proud once I’ve made significant progress.
Ulki: I’m looking forward to seeing how far you go.
Marcia: Aw… Thanks… Well, I guess we should get back to it, huh? I still have a lot to learn, and we don’t have that much time.
Ulki: Of course.
Notes:
Working on supports doo doo doo
-Digital
Chapter 338: Tanith x Oscar
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Oscar and Tanith C ~
Oscar: It seems your skills in the kitchen have greatly improved since the last time we crossed paths, Commander.
Tanith: Much time has passed since then. I’ve been taking advantage of the time I was given to improve my skills.
Oscar: I’ve noticed, and it’s impressive to see. The same seems to apply to your skills on the battlefield.
Tanith: To continue fighting is to continue growing stronger. I suppose part of me always knew that it was going to come to war like this again, so I had to be ready.
Oscar: Your duty is as a soldier leading the armies of Begnion… I suppose your resolve and preparation makes sense.
Tanith: But there’s still much to learn. I can’t afford to lose my footing now when so much out there requires my attention even now.
Oscar: You remain just as admirable as ever… I’m glad to have been given the chance to know you.
Tanith: Hmph… The same to you.
~ Oscar and Tanith B ~
Oscar: You know… Back when I heard that Begnion was fighting against us, I knew that you couldn’t possibly agree with it.
Tanith: What makes you so sure?
Oscar: We’ve spoken many times now, and I recognize that you are an honorable woman. You stated as much yourself.
Tanith: So I did. What of it?
Oscar: I knew you would never allow yourself to be placed in a situation like that without a fight. There had to be more to it.
Tanith: And, lo and behold, you were right.
Oscar: There are many things that have changed since the Mad King’s War… But a few things have stayed the same. I like to think this is one of them.
Tanith: I’m inclined to agree… And… I’m glad you had faith in me.
Oscar: How could I not?
~ Oscar and Tanith A ~
Tanith: Damn… I always thought another fight would come, but I didn’t think it would lead me to fight back against the goddess.
Oscar: None of us could have seen this coming… Though I do have to ask… What did you mean when you said you always thought there would be another battle?
Tanith: I’ve been around the senators for a long time. I know how they work… And they’re not pleasant men in the slightest.
Oscar: I see… You had a feeling they specifically would start causing issues again in the future.
Tanith: And I was right. I don’t trust those men any farther than I can throw them, and I don’t think that’s ever going to change.
Oscar: The entirety of Begnion is going to be in need of reformation after the war… Will you be contributing?
Tanith: Of course. I’ve been fighting for Begnion for ages now, and I refuse to give up at the first sign of a political obstacle. If the senators wish to change the way the nation works to fit their own gains, then I’ll do everything I can to reverse that damage.
Oscar: Begnion should be glad that it has someone as dedicated as yourself to the cause.
Tanith: I could say the same when it comes to you and your mercenary company… If you ever find yourself in Begnion, you should come by and visit. I could show you how my cooking skills have improved as per what you taught me during the Mad King’s War.
Oscar: That sounds nice… I’ll be sure to put in a cameo if I happen to be in the area again.
Tanith: I’ll be looking forward to that… After we defeat the goddess, that is.
Oscar: You make a fine point. We’ll win this fight though… I’m sure of it.
Tanith: Yeah… So am I.
Notes:
Releasing new content is fun
-Digital
Chapter 339: Mordecai x Zihark
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Mordecai and Zihark C ~
Mordecai: It is nice to see you again, Zihark.
Zihark: Yeah… You too, Mordecai. It’s been a long time.
Mordecai: ...Something is wrong. What are you thinking about?
Zihark: I… I guess I’ve had a lot to think about as of late.
Mordecai: It’s about the war, is it not?
Zihark: Yes… You would be correct.
Mordecai: ...I found it strange that you would raise your blade against the laguz after all you did three years ago.
Zihark: I never thought I would find myself in a position like that either, believe me… I was hoping I would never have to do something like that.
Mordecai: You seemed to regret it when we met in battle… You did not want to fight.
Zihark: What good is fighting for a cause when you don’t believe in it in the slightest?
Mordecai: No good at all.
Zihark: Yeah… I agree.
~ Mordecai and Zihark B ~
Mordecai: Why did you fight with Daein rather than the laguz?
Zihark: You’ve been thinking about it too, haven’t you?
Mordecai: I have never seen you so troubled. It’s hard to not think about it when I see how upset it makes you.
Zihark: I suppose you make a good point there… Well… I didn’t want to fight them. I wasn’t given much of a choice, truth be told.
Mordecai: I heard Daein was in a difficult situation… Were you stuck too?
Zihark: Yeah… I didn’t want to have to fight against you. Daein is… It’s hardly the best nation when it comes to treatment of the laguz. I was hoping to make a difference to alter those mindsets, but instead…
Mordecai: You fought against us because you were given no choice.
Zihark: I never thought I was doing the right thing… I was doing what I had to, and… I hate it.
Mordecai: At least you are free now.
Zihark: Yeah… I guess I am…
~ Mordecai and Zihark A ~
Mordecai: We have all forgiven you.
Zihark: What are you talking about?
Mordecai: You fear that we do not forgive you or that we hate you for what you did. We don’t hold it against you. There was no other option. That’s not your fault.
Zihark: I… Mordecai--
Mordecai: You should not blame yourself for something nobody else blames you for. You didn’t do this. You didn’t start this war.
Zihark: I suppose not… I still would have hoped that I would be able to do at least a little something to help fight on the right side of the battle.
Mordecai: That is in the past now. You are fighting for what is right now… And once the goddess has been defeated, the world will be in a perfect position for you to make a difference if you still feel guilty… Though you don’t need to.
Zihark: Honestly… It is nice to hear that nobody’s as upset with me as I feared because of what happened. I mean, it’s harder for me to accept that than I would have liked since I never wanted this in the first place, but…
Mordecai: It takes time. All worthwhile things do.
Zihark: I suppose you’re right…
Mordecai: Forgive yourself. There is no use in hating yourself for fighting without a purpose. You have a reason to swing your sword now. You have a reason to be here and fight with all of us.
Zihark: You’re right… Alright. I’m going to do everything I can to end this war as soon as possible from here on out. You can count on me.
Mordecai: I always knew I could.
Notes:
It's so hot oh my GOD
-Digital
Chapter 340: Volug x Rafiel
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Volug and Rafiel C ~
Rafiel: I’m glad to see that you’re still doing well, Volug. How have you fared alongside the Dawn Brigade?
Volug: Well enough. Nobody has questioned my presence.
Rafiel: Nailah was correct in assuming that you wouldn’t draw any suspicion as long as you posed as a pet then… I have to admit that I was a bit worried about her plan potentially harming you if it came to light.
Volug: If anyone did give me trouble, I would just eat them before they could hurt me.
Rafiel: I had a feeling you would say that… Though I suppose that would cause more issues than solve them.
Volug: All it takes is one person being eaten for them to understand that I’m making an example.
Rafiel: Your sense of humor is surprisingly dark… But I can say that it’s nice to hear again after all this time.
~ Volug and Rafiel B ~
Rafiel: How are you doing, Volug? Has anyone asked questions about you yet?
Volug: The answer is the same as before… No.
Rafiel: I’m impressed that nobody has asked questions about it yet… I’m somewhat concerned something will fall through eventually.
Volug: You don’t need to be. The soldiers of Daein are convinced that I’m a wild wolf that was charmed by the Silver-Haired Maiden. They believe I act as yet another sign of her greatness.
Rafiel: I suppose Micaiah becoming an idol among the soldiers of Daein has worked to your advantage then… I’m glad to know that you’re still alright, at the very least.
Volug: I’m not going to have any problems. I appreciate your concern, but I’ll be alright. I’m not going to let anyone get to me that easily.
Rafiel: I know… Just… Do what you can to look after yourself, alright?
Volug: I always do.
~ Volug and Rafiel A ~
Rafiel: It seems as if there’s no more reason for us to worry about you being exposed by the other fighters we are allied with now… There are no other fighters alongside us now because of the goddess.
Volug: That means I’ll be able to expose myself after this final battle without any issues.
Rafiel: Nailah is planning on revealing herself as the queen of Hatari shortly, and when she does, wolf laguz will be known to the world… I suppose the people of Daein will be shocked to see that they’ve been fighting alongside a laguz all this time.
Volug: I can see it in your eyes. You’re worried.
Rafiel: Of course I am. I grew up within the borders of Tellius, and I know all too well how brutal the hatred of laguz can get. It killed my people in the Serenes Massacre.
Volug: I’m going to do everything I can to be safe. Many people in this army are going to reform the world and make it much less hateful.
Rafiel: I know… Still, I suppose old fears die hard. Coming back here even after all those years in Hatari… It’s like the fear is flooding back after all the fighting I’ve done since leaving.
Volug: We’ll do everything we can to make sure we stay safe. I understand why you’re afraid, but if anyone tries anything…
Rafiel: You’ll eat them?
Volug: And I’ll enjoy it.
Rafiel: I’ll take your word for it then… I’m going to enjoy this time of security as long as we have it. The world is frozen for now, and… I’m hoping peace will linger for a while after the war too.
Volug: We’re going to be fine. I promise.
Rafiel: Yeah… I can only hope you’re right.
Notes:
Posting this before I go to class blasting off
-Digital
Chapter 341: Caineghis x Mist
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Caineghis and Mist C ~
Caineghis: Is there something on your mind, Mist? You seem troubled.
Mist: O-Oh! Um… It’s nothing. Don’t worry about it.
Caineghis: You do understand that you can speak with me if something is bothering you, yes? I would be more than happy to assist you if need be.
Mist: Well… I guess… I’ve been thinking a lot about my parents lately.
Caineghis: Greil and Elena… Much has changed since they were last with us.
Mist: I wonder what they would think if they saw the world like this… They always wanted to believe that people could be good. They wanted peace for everyone across Tellius, and now… Everything is chaos, and we have to defeat a goddess in order to fix it.
Caineghis: I have no doubt that they remain proud of what you and the others in this army are doing to restore peace to the continent.
Mist: Yeah… I hope so.
~ Caineghis and Mist B ~
Mist: Um… King Caineghis?
Caineghis: What is it?
Mist: Do you really think my parents are proud of me for what I’m doing?
Caineghis: Of course. How could they not be?
Mist: I don’t know… I guess… I don’t think they ever wanted a life like this for me. They didn’t want me to have to fight all the time. I can’t blame them for that, but… It’s just a lot to think about.
Caineghis: I understand… But they must understand what has happened. You were given no choice, and now, you are protecting the family that is still with you.
Mist: I guess you’re right… I wonder what they would say if they were still here. So much has happened and changed… It really does get me thinking.
Caineghis: Grief lingers heavily on your mind… I am sincerely sorry for your loss even all these years later.
Mist: Thank you… Truly.
~ Caineghis and Mist A ~
Mist: What were my parents like when they were still living in Gallia?
Caineghis: Both Greil and Elena were among the finest people I had ever met. They were beyond kind to one another and those around them. They raised two incredible children as well.
Mist: I wish I could remember all of that… I don’t know all that much about my mother because of how long ago she passed away, and… My memories of my father are starting to fade away now too…
Caineghis: That is what concerns you then… You do not wish to forget.
Mist: No… I don’t want to forget everything they did for me and Ike.
Caineghis: I do not think they will ever be far from your mind regardless of what tangible memories you hold of them. You were never far from their minds as well. Even if time passes and memory begins to fade and erode… The love that you shared with your family yet remains. That will never be conquered by the sands of the world regardless of what your future holds.
Mist: Thank you, King Caineghis… I don’t know what to say…
Caineghis: You do not need to say anything. You have done a lot for others since this war has begun, and your kindness extended into the previous fight as well. You should take a bit of time for yourself. No one will fault you for needing to consider all that has taken place.
Mist: I… I think I might do that then… Thank you again for everything. I’ll never be able to thank you enough.
Caineghis: You have no need to thank me… Continue to live in the name of that which has been lost, and you will never be led astray.
Mist: I will… For Mother and Father… I promise. I’ll end this war.
Caineghis: I know you will.
Notes:
Love chocolate chip waffles
-Digital
Chapter 342: Soren x Elincia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Soren and Elincia C ~
Elincia: Are you preparing for our next battle, Soren?
Soren: There’s not much else to do right now, is there? We’re off to fight the goddess herself.
Elincia: I suppose you make a strong point… You know, I have always been impressed with your tactical prowess.
Soren: What?
Elincia: Your skills in strategy are impeccable. I cannot think of a single time you have led us astray, and I doubt I will ever find the words to express how grateful I am to be able to fight alongside someone such as yourself.
Soren: I’m just doing my job. That’s all there is to it.
Elincia: Perhaps… Still, it amazes me that you are capable of so much. I hope your future continues to bring you strength in this department.
Soren: Thanks, I suppose…
Elincia: You are most certainly welcome.
~ Soren and Elincia B ~
Elincia: Soren, might I ask you something?
Soren: You just did.
Elincia: I suppose so, but… I want to know if you would be willing to share some of your tactical knowledge with me.
Soren: So that was why you were praising me so much before?
Elincia: No. After we spoke, I realized that I need to get better in order to protect Crimea. Who better to ask than you?
Soren: What makes me so right for the job then? Don’t you have tacticians in the palace who can help you?
Elincia: Those strategists did not devise a plan to save my nation from the brink of a civil war. You did.
Soren: So I did.
Elincia: I believe you would be the best person to teach me in such a way, and… If you would be willing to share your secrets with me, it would be most appreciated.
Soren: …Alright. If that’s what you want, it’s a deal.
Elincia: Thank you so much, Soren.
Soren: It’s nothing.
~ Soren and Elincia A ~
Elincia: I see… You have learned much over the course of your time as a tactician.
Soren: What other choice did I have? I’m the one who decides what happens in combat, and that can be the difference between victory and defeat.
Elincia: You are most correct… Thank you for sharing everything with me. It means the world to me.
Soren: Consider it an exchange for all that’s happened since we first met.
Elincia: Even so, I appreciate it.
Soren: …What spurred all of this in the first place? You were never this interested during the Mad King’s War.
Elincia: Navigating the court of Crimea as queen has taught me much about the ways of those around me… People can be two-faced and duplicitous.
Soren: And you wanted my help getting around that?
Elincia: Tactics in battle can be rather similar to the strategies concocted to navigate politics. I learned as much from Bastian, and you displayed the same prowess when we were in Begnion three years ago. It was a perfect place to start as far as I was concerned.
Soren: You’re trying to make sure that no other nobles betray you.
Elincia: Precisely. What happened before… It was an unparalleled mistake, and if there is anything I can do to prevent that from happening again… I must do it. I refuse to allow Crimea to fall victim to the flames of war once again.
Soren: …You’re a much better queen than I would have expected you to be when we first met.
Elincia: A lot has changed since those days… For the both of us.
Soren: I suppose it has… But people are still just as selfish as ever.
Elincia: With that said, will you teach me more?
Soren: As long as you think you’re ready.
Elincia: I always will be.
Notes:
One of these days I need to go back and fix the wonky spacing on the Path of Radiance supports because it's been screwed up for years and it really needs to get worked out
Also Soren is a softie who cares for other people because character development and also I said so
-Digital
Chapter 343: Mordecai x Ranulf
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ranulf and Mordecai C ~
Ranulf: It sounds like your time as an ambassador in Crimea went well, Mordecai.
Mordecai: As well as it could have gone with a civil war almost breaking out.
Ranulf: These days, I suppose things doing well isn’t a hard line to cross. Here are are again, fighting in a war that none of us thought was going to happen.
Mordecai: It makes me wonder if peace has ever truly existed…
Ranulf: What makes you say that?
Mordecai: The fighting… It is the same as it was three years ago. It might as well all be one war split into different parts.
Ranulf: Hm… I suppose I can’t object to that… It’s a shame that it all had to happen like this, huh?
Mordecai: Yes… I wish things were different.
Ranulf: Yeah… You wouldn’t be the only one.
~ Ranulf and Mordecai B ~
Ranulf: The more I hear about your time in Crimea, the more I think that you enjoyed it a lot more than you’re willing to let on.
Mordecai: What makes you say that?
Ranulf: You always said that you didn’t like fighting in wars like this… You did it because you had no choice, but you didn’t like it.
Mordecai: I still cannot stand looking at the moment when death arrives upon someone’s doorstep…
Ranulf: I think that working as an ambassador was perfect for you then. I mean, it might not have ended well because of the civil war breaking out, but… It was good for you. That’s a way to foster peace without needing to fight.
Mordecai: If only the world had need for people like that right now… War is what matters most in this moment.
Ranulf: Unfortunately, you’re right… Not much has changed from three years ago, huh?
Mordecai: No… Not much at all.
~ Ranulf and Mordecai A ~
Ranulf: I think you were right.
Mordecai: Right about what?
Ranulf: All of this… It does seem like we’re fighting in the second part of a greater war. I mean, the fighting never stopped in Daein and Crimea. We’re back where we were, and it’s like we never left.
Mordecai: Is this what we are doomed to be forever? Must we fight until all life draws to a close?
Ranulf: No… I don’t think so.
Mordecai: You believe this will finally give way to true peace?
Ranulf: I can’t say for sure right now, but that’s my hope. We’ve been fighting for so long, and there has to be some future for us out there somewhere that lets us be happy without worrying about fighting for our lives.
Mordecai: I hope you’re right… I grow tired of this constant combat.
Ranulf: And that’s another reason I want you to see if you can fill the ambassador position again after the war ends. I can’t promise it’ll work out that well, but… I think it’s worth a shot.
Mordecai: There will be a lot of work ahead of us after the war is finished… We need to make sure peace lingers forever this time.
Ranulf: Yeah. We don’t want to build this stability on a house of cards about to blow in the second Begnion steps out of line.
Mordecai: And… You believe I would be able to do something of use as an ambassador to the other nations?
Ranulf: I think you would be perfect for the job, as a matter of fact. As long as you’re willing to do it… You could take the position no problem.
Mordecai: …I’ll do it. But first, we need to end this war.
Ranulf: And you’ll be closing your eyes for every kill?
Mordecai: When do I not?
Notes:
Today was exhausting
-Digital
Chapter 344: Micaiah x Nailah
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Micaiah and Nailah C ~
Nailah: It’s nice to see how far this fight has come in such a short span of time.
Micaiah: So much has happened already… It seems like it was just yesterday that Begnion still had complete control over all of Daein, but now…
Nailah: Things have changed fast. I would say that’s in no small part thanks to you.
Micaiah: Me? I wouldn’t go that far… Everyone here has been fighting their hardest to make sure that Daein is freed as soon as possible.
Nailah: But you’re their leader. The prince might be the heir to Daein, but he’s not the leader of the soldiers the way you are. You’re their general… You’ve done a lot.
Micaiah: Everyone has contributed their fair share… But I do appreciate the praise of my actions. Thank you.
Nailah: I’m just telling the truth. Just… Be careful, alright?
Micaiah: I will. I promise.
~ Micaiah and Nailah B ~
Nailah: I would have thought Daein would be doing better for itself right now… I suppose life is full of surprises.
Micaiah: I was hoping that Daein would never again have to affiliate with Begnion after what happened before… Begnion did so much harm to the people of Daein, and yet, here we are.
Nailah: My hope was that you would at least have time to recover before being dragged into another war… But I guess there’s no rest for anyone these days.
Micaiah: Soon after Daein’s battle came to a close, Crimea suffered from threats of a civil war. Now, the entire continent is on the brink of complete war…
Nailah: A lot can happen in a short span of time. It can work in your favor… Or it can go against it.
Micaiah: Time is a merciless creature, isn’t it?
Nailah: When is it not?
~ Micaiah and Nailah A ~
Nailah: It’s strange to see the world like this… Everything is so peaceful.
Micaiah: The chaos of the world seems to have died away… After all that we have been struggling with over the last few months, we have order.
Nailah: But what good is order when it was only earned on the backs of a million people turning to stone?
Micaiah: Precisely… I hope this peace lasts after the war against the goddess is over.
Nailah: You wouldn’t be the only one… It seems like nobody can catch a break these days.
Micaiah: No… Daein needs to recover. Every nation of Tellius needs time to take a moment and enjoy the fact that they still live.
Nailah: It’s funny how quickly everything changed from a continental war to complete stillness… And hopefully, it won’t take long for us to return everything to normal.
Micaiah: Normal… It’s funny. I almost forgot what normal is supposed to be after all this time spent fighting.
Nailah: War can distort a lot of things… Time is one of them. The way you look at the world is another.
Micaiah: There are so many things I’m never going to take for granted after this… Stability is the most prominent.
Nailah: That’s one reason you’re going to make such a great leader after this is done.
Micaiah: What?
Nailah: I know you, Micaiah. You’re not going to just sit back and admire your handiwork once this is done… You’re going to keep fighting. It’s one of your best qualities… As long as you’re sure to look after yourself along the way. Don’t push yourself too hard, alright? Time is a harsh thing… You never know what it can do to you.
Micaiah: I’ll be careful. I promise.
Nailah: That’s all I ask.
Notes:
Going to sleep soon
-Digital
Chapter 345: Ike x Sanaki
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ike and Sanaki C ~
Ike: You know, when I first heard that Begnion had entered the war, I had a feeling you weren’t involved with it.
Sanaki: I would never stoop to such lows. The people who did act in such a way… They disgust me.
Ike: You were being kept from the rest of the world to make sure you didn’t interfere with the senate’s plan, right?
Sanaki: They knew I would agree with the actions of the Laguz Alliance, so they never gave me a chance to respond at all… Hmph. As soon as this war is over, I’ll have a lot to do to make sure this never happens again.
Ike: You might not have to do much at all… Not at the rate we’re currently going.
Sanaki: Perhaps not… But I refuse to let anything stop me as long as I can do something.
~ Ike and Sanaki B ~
Ike: Out of curiosity, what exactly did you know about the actions of the senate over the last few months?
Sanaki: Not much. I was doing what I could to dismantle the remnants of laguz oppression within Begnion, and that meant pushing back against the senate… In the end, I suppose they simply got better at hiding what they were doing.
Ike: They certainly hid it well when they were acting against Daein, right?
Sanaki: I was never able to get close to the truth until luck and chance aligned.
Ike: And they did the same thing when the Laguz Alliance started fighting too… The senate was filled to the brim with corruption to the bitter end.
Sanaki: Begnion will require reconstruction from the ground up in some ways to ensure that this never happens again… I’ll do what I must. I cannot let this happen again.
~ Ike and Sanaki A ~
Ike: We’re getting closer to the end of the war… And the senate itself is on the verge of being completely destroyed.
Sanaki: The senate itself may be gone, but Begnion will need other changes once it is gone… I refuse to come close to allowing this situation to repeat in any way from this day forward.
Ike: Call it gut instinct, but… I get the feeling there’s more to your thoughts on this than just wanting to limit corruption within Begnion.
Sanaki: What? Where is this coming from?
Ike: You’re desperate to do what you can for Begnion, yes, but… I suppose it seems to me like there’s an extra layer to it as well. So much happened right under your nose. The senators have been acting out of line for years up to this point, and you’re just now finding the chance to dismantle it in full.
Sanaki: I…
Ike: You blame yourself for some of this, don’t you? You want to do what you can to undo the damage that has already been done because you think you bear some of the blame.
Sanaki: …I should have done more. If I had noticed what was happening sooner, then none of this would have happened. I could have prevented this war before it ever began.
Ike: I can’t say I know what to do on the level of the past… We can’t change what’s already happened. All we can do is look forward and hope that we’re able to make a difference.
Sanaki: I suppose you are right… I still want to do what I can to ensure history never repeats itself in such an atrocious way again.
Ike: As long as you know what you’re doing… I think that would be great for everyone.
Notes:
Internet broke while writing this whoops
-Digital
Chapter 346: Nealuchi x Reyson
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Nealuchi and Reyson C ~
Reyson: Nealuchi… I should thank you.
Nealuchi: Thank me? For what?
Reyson: You looked after Leanne when Crimea was on the verge of slipping into war. I owe you quite a bit for what you did to ensure that she remained safe even as combat broke out.
Nealuchi: You have no need to thank me. I was simply doing what I could in order to help.
Reyson: Still, I know not every person is as noble as you are… There are many twisted people out there who would not have done what you did to look after her.
Nealuchi: …I sense that you are thinking of someone specifically when you say such a thing.
Reyson: I suppose I am… I’m simply glad Leanne was with someone as kind and careful as you when everything slipped into danger. That’s all.
Nealuchi: So you say…
~ Nealuchi and Reyson B ~
Nealuchi: …Prince Reyson, I can sense your quiet enmity from here.
Reyson: My apologies. I didn’t mean to seem that way.
Nealuchi: You didn’t mean to act that way to me specifically, you mean.
Reyson: I…
Nealuchi: There are others who you would treat this way. In fact, I can sense that there is one person in particular that continues to bother you.
Reyson: …It isn’t right for me to hold hatred toward you when I truly mean to aim it at another. My quarrell isn’t with you.
Nealuchi: But it is with the king of ravens.
Reyson: I can hardly count the number of times he has betrayed us now… Regardless of if or when he changes, the damage has already been done. Forgiveness will be difficult to earn… But you aren’t him. It isn’t right for me to dislike you for actions not your own.
Nealuchi: It’s less that you are relieved I looked after your sister and more than you are relieved he did not… Yes?
Reyson: …It’s complicated.
Nealuchi: Yes… Most things are.
~ Nealuchi and Reyson A ~
Nealuchi: Prince Reyson, I must ask… What do you know of forgiveness?
Reyson: …It has grown difficult since the Serenes Massacre. Betrayal still lingers in my mind after all this time. Recovery is impossible to track at times, and I doubt I’ll ever move past what happened when Serenes fell.
Nealuchi: I’m not going to say that you owe anyone your forgiveness completely… That’s a decision for you to make on your own.
Reyson: I would be lying if I said that I wanted to hate Naesala. I don’t want to hate him for the rest of time… But after all that he’s done, forgiveness seems impossible.
Nealuchi: You don’t trust him with much anymore.
Reyson: No… I don’t. He was a close friend, and he betrayed me time and time again. I can’t trust him to look after that which is dear to me because he serves his own interests to such a degree.
Nealuchi: I see…
Reyson: I do hope this isn’t your way of trying to push me to forgive him for his actions.
Nealuchi: Forgiveness that is forced is hardly forgiveness at all. I simply ask that you examine your emotions toward the world on the matter.
Notes:
Wrote this one without internet too
-Digital
Chapter 347: Tormod x Muarim
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Muarim and Tormod C ~
Tormod: I can’t believe this!
Muarim: You’re still upset.
Tormod: How can I not be?! Who does that man think he is to do something like that to you?!
Muarim: I understand why you’re upset, but we can’t afford to create too much of a scene.
Tormod: Ugh…
Muarim: I wish there was more I could do to help.
Tormod: This isn’t your fault at all. I’m not upset because of you. I’m mad because Izuka thinks he can walk all over people even though he doesn’t know anything… Gods, I just want to take him out of this world myself!
Muarim: But we need to stay in line for now.
Tormod: I know… I hope he sees punishment sooner rather than later… Somebody like that doesn’t deserve anything good in this world now or ever.
~ Muarim and Tormod B ~
Tormod: As soon as Daein has been saved, I want to leave.
Muarim: I doubt it would be a good idea for us to stay here any longer than we have to.
Tormod: I want to do what I can to help Sothe, Zihark, Jill, and Micaiah, but… I can’t just sit back and forget about what happened.
Muarim: Nobody is asking you to forget.
Tormod: I still don’t know how you can be calm about this… I hate having to think about what Izuka could have done to you. We were lucky Prince Rafiel was there to help you. If he wasn’t…
Muarim: You shouldn’t think about it. All that will do is stress you out.
Tormod: I guess you’re right… I wish there was something else I could do.
Muarim: We’ll resolve this issue soon enough. I promise you that much.
Tormod: Yeah… I hope you’re right…
~ Muarim and Tormod A ~
Tormod: Did you hear the news?
Muarim: Are you referring to Izuka?
Tormod: Yeah… I wish I could have been there when the others finally took him out. After what he did to you, the least I could have done was get a hit or two in.
Muarim: Your care of me remains incredible.
Tormod: You’ve done so much for me, Muarim. I’m not going to let anybody treat you like that. As long as I can do something to push back against him, I have to try… Well, I guess I can’t really do that now.
Muarim: …You know, I was upset about it from the beginning.
Tormod: You mean… What he did to you?
Muarim: How could I not be?
Tormod: I suppose that’s true… Why didn’t you show it?
Muarim: Expressing my anger in Daein would have been dangerous for all of us. A laguz showing that rage…
Tormod: Yeah… I guess it wouldn’t have ended well.
Muarim: On top of that… I was hardly given the chance to express such dissatisfaction before I broke free in the past.
Tormod: You’re right… Sorry if I upset you by yelling about it so much. It’s just… You and Vika mean the world to me. If anything happened to take either one of you away from me… I don’t know what I would do.
Muarim: We’ll end this war together, and after that, we’ll continue trying to accomplish our goal of saving laguz all across Tellius. Everything is going to be alright.
Tormod: Yeah… And we’ll make sure that nothing like Izuka ever happens again. If anybody else tries something like that again, I’ll take them out myself. You can count on that. It’s the least I can do to a monster like that.
Muarim: I would never doubt it for a second.
Notes:
I want to scream sometimes
-Digital
Chapter 348: Tauroneo x Volke
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Tauroneo and Volke C ~
Tauroneo: I owe you my thanks, Volke.
Volke: What are you talking about?
Tauroneo: I heard you played a significant role in defeating the man responsible for the Feral Ones… Izuka, I believe his name was.
Volke: It was part of a job. That’s all there is to it.
Tauroneo: Still, that man has been a stain across the face of Tellius for far too many years. The world should be glad that you were there to help.
Volke: …He was far from being the friendliest man. I’ll be the first one to admit that. In fact, one might argue that he deserved everything that came to him when everything finally fell apart.
Tauroneo: I would most certainly say so… The world will not miss him after everything he did in life.
Volke: They wouldn’t have a reason to in the first place.
~ Tauroneo and Volke B ~
Tauroneo: I knew him at one point, you know.
Volke: What?
Tauroneo: Izuka… We met a few times in the earlier days of my time as a Rider of Daein.
Volke: I suppose that makes sense. You were both working for Ashnard at the time, weren’t you?
Tauroneo: I didn’t realize what Izuka was doing though… I knew he was a scientist trying to learn more for Daein at Ashnard’s request, but that was it.
Volke: I suppose Ashnard wouldn’t want to broadcast that he was responsible for the Feral Ones. That would lead to Gallia, Phoenicis, and Kilvas coming down on him immediately.
Tauroneo: Looking back though… It does make sense. Izuka took the laguz that crossed the border into Daein and warped them beyond recognition… No wonder the laguz population was always so low.
Volke: But it’ll never happen again. He’s dead and gone as he deserves.
Tauroneo: Yes… Thankfully, we are free of him at last.
~ Tauroneo and Volke A ~
Tauroneo: As soon as the war ends, Daein will have a hefty job on its shoulders.
Volke: And what job is that?
Tauroneo: In order to make sure that nobody ever creates Feral Ones again, we need to clear the continent of his research. I’m not sure where he would have kept something like that, but we need to destroy it at once.
Volke: …I get the feeling there’s a reason you’re talking to me about this specifically.
Tauroneo: You seem to know quite a bit about the man. Call it an instinct that says you would be able to narrow down the scope of our search to exterminate all evidence left behind of his immoral exploits.
Volke: Perhaps I would… What of it?
Tauroneo: If you have no other jobs after the war ends, I would like you to do everything in your power to destroy the research that may have survived his downfall. Izuka cannot be allowed to have any successors, and the best way to eliminate an issue like that is to nip it in the bud. He didn’t seem to have any associates before, so destroying his research is the only thing to worry about.
Volke: Hm… In that case, I suppose you’ll have to check with your superiors to see if you have permission to use the nation’s money for something like that.
Tauroneo: I’m sure they’ll agree to it when given the chance… As long as you are willing to agree to it, we can likely consider this a deal that will only be confirmed after the war.
Volke: …It’s been a while since I’ve had a mission in Daein.
Tauroneo: And we’ll be more than happy to have you back.
Notes:
Another quick one
-Digital
Chapter 349: Lethe x Skrimir
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Lethe and Skrimir C ~
Lethe: How have your injuries been doing?
Skrimir: They are no longer of any concern! My recovery has gone well, and I am more than able to join the battlefield once again.
Lethe: Good… A lot of people were worried when they saw what happened to you.
Skrimir: I was under the impression not many people were aware of what took place.
Lethe: Not many knew… But those in the inner circles knew better than to believe that everything was fine. You put on a powerful image to the rest of the world, but we could tell there was something wrong.
Skrimir: Such a humiliating defeat will never repeat itself. You can consider that a promise from the bottom of my heart.
Lethe: If you insist… Do what you can to stay safe, would you? We need you out there.
Skrimir: But of course!
~ Lethe and Skrimir B ~
Lethe: The beorc who injured you so badly… General Zelgius… He was involved with the Mad King’s War as well.
Skrimir: So I have heard… He was the commander of Begnion’s forces back then, yes?
Lethe: That’s correct. Back then, we thought of him as an incredible man and a commander who would do anything for his cause… It seems we were correct in the worst way possible.
Skrimir: He understands mercy… He did not deal the killing blow when he could have easily.
Lethe: I don’t understand how someone like that can fight on the side of Begnion… Ranulf seems to think there’s something wrong with him. When I ask Ranulf about General Zelgius, he gets tense.
Skrimir: I wonder what weighs so heavily on his shoulders…
Lethe: I suppose we’ll just have to wait and see for when the last few battles begin.
Skrimir: So it seems.
~ Lethe and Skrimir A ~
Lethe: I understand now.
Skrimir: What do you mean?
Lethe: Why Ranulf got so upset talking about General Zelgius… I know why.
Skrimir: Why was it?
Lethe: That man… General Zelgius… He was the Black Knight.
Skrimir: You mean the fearsome commander of Daein…?!
Lethe: One and the same.
Skrimir: I can hardly believe it…
Lethe: I didn’t want to hear it either when Ranulf first mentioned it, but that seems to be the case.
Skrimir: Gods above…
Lethe: I suppose you managing to get away from him is even more impressive than you thought. After all, you would be one of very few people to be able to escape the Black Knight.
Skrimir: But… He is gone now, is he not?
Lethe: He is… He was killed not long after we arrived in the Goddess Tower.
Skrimir: Ike was the one who defeated him, yes?
Lethe: Yes… Now, we’re free of the Black Knight as well as General Zelgius. All has started to fall apart regarding Begnion’s front.
Skrimir: I suppose it is much easier to defeat them when their other advantages have been stripped away.
Lethe: They were the ones who made the mistake of fighting against us to begin with… And soon enough, they’ll understand the depth of their errors.
Skrimir: When the war is over, Begnion will have much to make up for… I wonder how the young empress will handle it.
Lethe: You’ll be working with her a lot in the future… I’m sure you’ll be able to help to leave this period of Begnion’s history in the past once and for all.
Skrimir: So I hope… May a tragedy on this scale never repeat again in this lifetime or the next.
Lethe: We’re all hoping for that same thing…
Notes:
Screams
-Digital
Chapter 350: Gareth x Janaff
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Gareth and Janaff C ~
Gareth: I wish to apologize.
Janaff: Huh? What are you talking about?
Gareth: You come from Phoenicis… A nation that has recently been ruined under the weight of the war.
Janaff: Yeah… A lot has happened since we first started to march on Begnion.
Gareth: I apologize that your people have had to suffer to such a degree… You should have never been placed in such a situation.
Janaff: I would be lying if I said that I was alright with any of it… How could I be? It just makes me want to tear Begnion to shreds more than ever.
Gareth: And Kilvas?
Janaff: Yeah… Kilvas too.
Gareth: It truly is tragic.
Janaff: It’s funny if you think about it… How easy it is for a life to end. How easy it is to not care in the slightest.
Gareth: Life is so precious… But nobody seems to notice it.
Janaff: Not until it’s too late.
~ Gareth and Janaff B ~
Janaff: How do the dragons of Goldoa feel about death?
Gareth: What makes you ask?
Janaff: We said before that it’s simple to not care about life or for life to be taken… Goldoa seems to be the exception thanks to its isolation.
Gareth: Under most circumstances, the dragons of Goldoa do not die. The number who have… It’s immensely small.
Janaff: I suppose that happens when you’re so hidden from the world… Do you grieve for that which is lost?
Gareth: Yes… We grieved the oldest prince when he was lost to us two decades ago. We grieved once more when he was recovered and perished.
Janaff: If only grief could be kept to such a minimum everywhere else… If only it wasn’t as necessary as this war makes it.
Gareth: One can only dream…
~ Gareth and Janaff A ~
Gareth: When the war ends, Goldoa will grieve with the rest of Tellius.
Janaff: What do you mean?
Gareth: What you said before made me think… Goldoa’s distance has led to apathy to the struggles of the rest of the world. One might argue that we barely understand our own positions because of our location within Goldoa. The time has come for Goldoa to open itself to the rest of the world, and I don’t just mean that physically.
Janaff: You mean that Goldoa is going to mourn for the lives that were lost during this war… Phoenicis and otherwise.
Gareth: We will grieve for every life that has been lost since Goldoa was last open to the world. Remaining hidden will not solve the issues of the world… It simply leaves the problems to be resolved later. It only makes the scenario worse for later moments.
Janaff: I suppose that’s true…
Gareth: Tellius must act as one in the future, and the separation of Goldoa won’t accomplish anything toward helping the people of this land come together. We need to unite after the war ends… We should have done so long ago.
Janaff: It makes you wonder if all of this could have been prevented if we had been able to communicate… If all of this happened because we were so divided.
Gareth: The actions of Begnion’s past are inexcusable. That much will never change. But there are others who should have remained together and yet did not… Goldoa has much to make up for after the war ends.
Janaff: And everyone is going to be happy to have you… Phoenicis can use all the help it can get after all that’s happened.
Gareth: And for the first time in centuries, Goldoa will be there to provide.
Notes:
More yelling
-Digital
Chapter 351: Ike x Stefan
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ike and Stefan C ~
Stefan: I see that you’ve spent the last three years refining your sword technique.
Ike: I did… Though I didn’t think it was going to end in another war.
Stefan: It seems like a lot of things these days end in massive conflict whether we like it or not.
Ike: But that won’t be the truth for much longer. As soon as this war is over, we’ll hopefully never have to deal with anything of this nature again.
Stefan: So we can hope… It seems like war is inevitable no matter what though. There will always be selfish people out there willing to go too far… It’s going to happen whether we like it or not.
Ike: Perhaps… But we can stop it for now. That’s what I’m concentrating on right now.
Stefan: That’s probably for the best. After all, you can’t get too far ahead of yourself, can you?
Ike: Not if I want to keep my head on straight.
~ Ike and Stefan B ~
Ike: Out of curiosity, what have you been up to over the last five years, Stefan? You went back to the desert, didn’t you?
Stefan: I did… Until I stumbled into another conflict of the rest of Tellius by accident.
Ike: That seems to be a theme with you.
Stefan: One could say that… But it doesn’t matter much now. I’m here, and that’s what I’m choosing to focus on.
Ike: I understand… Though I do have to ask… Why are you here at all?
Stefan: What do you mean?
Ike: Beyond your own morbid curiosity… What reason do you have to fight with us? I didn’t expect it is all.
Stefan: Is saving the continent not enough of a goal?
Ike: That’s not what’s going on here.
Stefan: Perhaps… But I’m still going to do it.
Ike: That’s more than fine with me.
~ Ike and Stefan A ~
Ike: I’m still wondering why you’re here to begin with.
Stefan: Was my past answer not enough?
Ike: You don’t like the rest of the continent much. You keep your distance because you’re tired of putting up with the conflicts of Tellius. That’s one thing I’ve figured out about you since we first met three years ago.
Stefan: I suppose you’ve got me there.
Ike: So why are you here?
Stefan: …Curiosity is one reason. I want to see how this all turns out. My Branded home has been entirely unaffected by what happened. After all, the goddess cursed every beorc and laguz… Not those who rest in the middle somewhere.
Ike: There are other Branded here. That’s why you’re here, isn’t it?
Stefan: The rest of the continent isn’t kind to the Branded. I think I’m justified in giving up on the rest of the land to focus on the people who I know are worth my time and energy.
Ike: I can’t blame you for giving up on the world after all that you’ve been through… Though I doubt it’s going to be as simple as you think it is.
Stefan: That tactician of yours could find a good home with me in the desert.
Ike: And Soren has also already made his choice along with the other Branded who may be in this army.
Stefan: In that case, curiosity is the reason that I’m here.
Ike: Along with defending the other Branded… After all, you know the importance of sticking together even if you spend your days away from the rest of the world.
Stefan: You know me well, Ike. I’m impressed.
Ike: I’ve been developing more than just my sword over the last three years.
Stefan: So it seems… Good for you.
Notes:
red taylor's version is very good i think
-Digital
Chapter 352: Micaiah x Volug
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Micaiah and Volug C ~
Micaiah: How are you doing, Volug?
Volug: What?
Micaiah: We don’t get to talk all that much because of all the eyes on us all the time. You have to keep up the illusion of being a dog rather than a laguz, and it seems like I’m busy all the time. It’s nice to be able to take a step back and talk to you normally for a moment.
Volug: …I am… Fine.
Micaiah: I’m glad to hear it. I know that it must be overwhelming to think about how you’re in a strange new place surrounded by new people. It’s a lot for me to take in, and I’ve been living in Daein for my whole life.
Volug: A-Adjustments… Slow.
Micaiah: But you’re making progress. I’m proud of you for it.
Volug: Thanks.
Micaiah: It’s no issue at all.
~ Micaiah and Volug B ~
Micaiah: We’re getting closer to freeing Daein from Begnion rule… I can’t believe we’re finally almost there.
Volug: …Hard.
Micaiah: Yes… It has been difficult for all of us. I would be lying if I said that it was simple at all, as a matter of fact, but we’re still doing what we can. I think that’s something to be proud of.
Volug: Yes… You are right.
Micaiah: I do have to wonder though… What are you going to do after the war is over? I don’t know what Queen Nailah’s plan is, but I can only imagine that will influence your decision somehow.
Volug: Hm… Do not know.
Micaiah: I see. Well, I hope we’re able to consider the war in the past sooner rather than later. I’m sure the end of the war will bring something beautiful to all of us no matter what happens next.
Volug: Yes… Hope so.
~ Micaiah and Volug A ~
Micaiah: Volug… I have a question, if you don’t mind.
Volug: What?
Micaiah: What made you want to stay with me here in Daein? Queen Nailah left, and yet, you came back here to be with me and the rest of the Dawn Brigade. I’ve been thinking about it a lot, and… I want to know.
Volug: …Like it here. N-Not… Only with queen.
Micaiah: You wanted to make your own path, in other words… And you liked it here enough for you to want to stay even after our initial purpose had been accomplished.
Volug: Y-Yes.
Micaiah: That’s awfully sweet to hear… I don’t know what I expected your answer to be, but it’s still nice.
Volug: L-Life does not… Revolve around N-Nailah.
Micaiah: I suppose that makes sense… I would have expected you to want to stay with her is all, I guess. I understand wanting to make your own path, but… If I was in that position of being in a strange new land with only a few people I knew, I would want to stay with them. I’m not the best at handling unfamiliarity, I must admit.
Volug: Have done f-fine… As general.
Micaiah: I guess so… I wouldn’t have ever gotten this far without the support of others though, and that includes you.
Volug: Y-You… Help me too. To find path.
Micaiah: I’m honored you think so highly of me… I’m glad that I was able to do so much for you. My apologies for making any assumptions about your motivations.
Volug: I-It’s alright… No worry.
Micaiah: That’s good to hear… I’m going to keep fighting until this war is over for all of us. I hope I can handle this well… After all, I wouldn’t want to disappoint you.
Volug: Could not.
Micaiah: Thank you, Volug… I’m going to keep fighting no matter what. You can count on it.
Notes:
scared of tomorrow because i'm going to get emotionally wrecked by a web series teehee
-Digital
Chapter 353: Mordecai x Ulki
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Mordecai and Ulki C ~
Mordecai: Ulki, I have a question.
Ulki: What is it?
Mordecai: I’ve been thinking… And I want to know… What do you think will happen after the war is over?
Ulki: I’m afraid I don’t understand.
Mordecai: We are fighting so Begnion will admit its crimes. We fight for the equality of laguz and beorc… But what will happen after the war is over?
Ulki: What we’re hoping for isn’t going to come easily. We’re going to have to fight for it if we want everything to fall into line as we’ve been hoping for up to this point.
Mordecai: Perhaps… What will become of Begnion?
Ulki: You think that the war is going to wind up tearing Begnion apart?
Mordecai: It very well may.
Ulki: …I don’t have an answer to that.
Mordecai: I don’t think anyone does.
~ Mordecai and Ulki B ~
Ulki: It’s seeming more and more like Begnion isn’t going to give up no matter what happens.
Mordecai: The senate is relentless.
Ulki: Even if we’re able to get in contact with the apostle and work everything out from her side, there’s still so much that has happened with the senate.
Mordecai: Begnion thinks it can win. That is why they are still fighting… They want to send a message.
Ulki: They want to wipe out everyone who has ever pushed back against them… And if they win, the entire continent will be under their control.
Mordecai: That is how it seems. They are going to justify it with us fighting against them in the first place.
Ulki: …No matter how this war ends, we’re going to wind up with Tellius being completely reshaped. Nothing is ever going to be the same again… And Begnion is to blame.
Mordecai: I hope it doesn’t go too poorly…
Ulki: But I think we all know how it’s going to end already.
Mordecai: Yes.
~ Mordecai and Ulki A ~
Mordecai: Even with the world frozen, Begnion’s senators wish to fight against us.
Ulki: Yes… They’re going to drive themselves into their graves if they continue to push back.
Mordecai: Without their superior numbers and power, we are finally on an even playing field.
Ulki: It’s still not going to be easy for us to find a way to come out on top here though… It’ll take everything we have in order to win this fight.
Mordecai: Then we will fight with everything we have.
Ulki: …You were right to ask what was going to happen with Begnion after the war was over. I didn’t realize it at first, but… The implications of this conflict were bound to reshape all of Tellius in the blink of an eye.
Mordecai: But we still must fight… There is much riding on our victory.
Ulki: The senators will never be able to kill or harm people ever again as long as we are able to succeed… The laguz will be given the reparations they are owed from the apostle, and with that, we may finally see peace.
Mordecai: Tellius will change… Hopefully for the better.
Ulki: With this conflict in the past, we can change everything and hopefully usher in a new era of prosperity for everyone on the continent… But we still need to fight off the senate in order for that to be possible.
Mordecai: Yes… I will do what I can to fight for the safety of all on Tellius.
Ulki: And if that means going through Begnion, then so be it. They made their decision.
Mordecai: And we will make ours right up to the final battle.
Notes:
I'm emotionally wrecked today so I'm writing to numb the pain
-Digital
Chapter 354: Mist x Mia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Mist x Mia C ~
Mist: Alright… Here we go…
Mia: Hey there, Mist!
Mist: Ack-! Mia! You scared me!
Mia: Whoops. Sorry about that. What are you up to?
Mist: I was doing a bit of training before we started marching again. I’m still finding my way around a sword.
Mia: I guess it would be weird to start using a blade after just healing people for so long, huh?
Mist: It’s got a learning curve, but I’m making progress… I doubt I’ll ever be as good as you or Ike, but I’m not trying for that. I just want to be able to protect myself if I have to.
Mia: Maybe I could help you train then. I mean, you might not be trying to get that good, but the extra practice wouldn’t hurt.
Mist: You know… That sounds nice. It sure beats training alone.
Mia: Then it’s a plan! Let’s get to it!
Mist: Alright!
~ Mist x Mia B ~
Mist: I can’t believe it’s time for us to spar again…
Mia: I never thought I would see you complaining this much, Mist.
Mist: I’m still sore from the last time we sparred together, Mia. You don’t hold back at all, do you?
Mia: Nope. Going all out and learning to test your limits is how you get better, whether it be in training or on the battlefield.
Mist: I hate that you’re right…
Mia: You’ll get there eventually. It just takes time.
Mist: I don’t have to be perfect, you know. All that matters is that I can defend myself.
Mia: But it never hurts to get better. You can always use a bit of improvement.
Mist: That’s true… Alright. I guess we had better get this over with.
Mia: That’s the spirit!
Mist: It sure doesn’t feel like it…
~ Mist x Mia A ~
Mia: What do you say, Mist? Are you ready to go another round?
Mist: No… I’m wiped. I need a break.
Mia: I understand. Let’s sit for a minute.
Mist: …I don’t get how you do this. I’m not great with a sword at all, and I don’t know how you can use these things at all.
Mia: It takes practice… Lots of practice.
Mist: I’m never going to reach your level. My specialty is healing, and I can see why now…
Mia: You don’t need to get discouraged over something like that. Everyone has their own talents. I mean, I could never use a staff like you or Rhys. I’ve tried, and it’s never worked.
Mist: Really?
Mia: Plus, I’ve never heard of anyone managing to channel their magical ability through a sword before. I don’t think that would help most people, but for you, it works wonders.
Mist: I guess so…
Mia: You’re a better fighter than you give yourself credit for, Mist. War isn’t just about hitting people with sharp things; it’s about healing and being able to go at it again. Not many people have the spirit and optimism you do, and when combined with your healing abilities… I’d say you’re pretty great and special.
Mist: Thanks, Mia… I needed to hear that.
Mia: Everybody needs a bit of a pick me up every once in a while. I’m glad I was able to help.
Mist: …I think I’m ready to start fighting again.
Mia: You’re going to push through the pain then?
Mist: It’s not easy, and even if I’m not trying to become you and Ike… I still have a war to help win. I’m not going to back down when faced with that no matter how hard it gets.
Mia: There’s that optimism I was talking about! Let’s get to it!
Notes:
I want to sleep
-Digital
Chapter 355: Nealuchi x Vika
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Nealuchi and Vika C ~
Nealuchi: I never expected I would find another raven among our forces. It’s hardly common to see a raven so far from the waters of Kilvas, much less fighting against the goddess.
Vika: You’re here, aren’t you?
Nealuchi: I suppose you make a fine point… Still, I must admit that you pique my curiosity. Just who are you, young lady?
Vika: The name’s Vika… You’re from Kilvas, aren’t you?
Nealuchi: I am. Aren’t you?
Vika: Nope. I’m from Begniong.
Nealuchi: …Ah. I see.
Vika: You’re one of the first ravens I’ve seen in ages… It’s nice, I must admit.
Nealuchi: We tend to stay to our islands most of the time… That much is correct.
Vika: You’re telling me. Still, it’s nice to see you here… It’s different, but I’m still happy to see it.
Nealuchi: I’m glad I was able to offer you some joy in these troubled times then.
~ Nealuchi and Vika B ~
Vika: I have a couple questions for you, if you don’t mind.
Nealuchi: Go ahead. What is it you need?
Vika: What’s Kilvas like?
Nealuchi: I suppose you would have never been there… If you were born in Begnion, then…
Vika: I was never given the chance, but I want to hear a bit about it, if you don’t mind. Call it curiosity.
Nealuchi: Of course… Kilvas is warm much like Phoenicis. The weather is nice, and the people are as well.
Vika: That’s good to hear…
Nealuchi: …Have you ever thought about visiting Kilvas, Vika?
Vika: Every once in a while, but the rest of my life just kind of got in the way before that, you know?
Nealuchi: Yes, I understand… Well, the more I think about it, the more I realize how hard it is to describe Kilvas simply in words. It’s a place that you need to visit yourself in order to understand what it’s like.
Vika: I see…
Nealuchi: If you would like to come by after the war, I would be more than happy to welcome you.
Vika: …I’ll get back to you on that.
Nealuchi: Of course.
~ Nealuchi and Vika A ~
Vika: You know… I don’t think I would be able to go back to Kilvas as soon as the war is over.
Nealuchi: What makes you say that?
Vika: There’s still so much to do in Begnion… I can’t abandon the other people who were hurt like me. I want to do something to try and fix it, and I can’t do that if I’m not in Begnion directly helping out.
Nealuchi: I understand… You want to accomplish a bit more before you take a break from everything that you have done.
Vika: Exactly… Plus, I don’t think I would be able to come without Tormod or Muarim. I never had the chance to know my blood family, but those two… They’re family to me, and I wouldn’t want to leave them.
Nealuchi: If you want them to join you, then that would be more than alright.
Vika: In that case, I’ll talk to them about it… After the war is over and we’ve done something to help the laguz who have been taken as slaves in Begnion, then we’ll think about coming by to see Kilvas. I think it could be interesting… You know… To know what I could have had in another life.
Nealuchi: Do you think you’ll be ready for something like that? It will likely be a rather emotional experience for you.
Vika: …Bring it on. I want to see Kilvas, and I’m not going to let anything stop me when the time finally comes.
Nealuchi: I’m looking forward to having you already.
Vika: Good… I’m looking forward to it too.
Notes:
So close to the end of this wow
-Digital
Chapter 356: Nailah x Reyson
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Nailah and Reyson C ~
Reyson: Queen Nailah, can we talk?
Nailah: Of course. What is it?
Reyson: …I should thank you.
Nailah: Excuse me?
Reyson: Thank you for looking after Rafiel for all those years when he was in Hatari. I truly do appreciate it.
Nailah: Oh, that? I was doing what anyone would have in my situation. He was struggling, and I wanted to take care of him.
Reyson: Still, it means a lot to me… I thought he was gone for years, and he probably would be if you hadn’t stepped in and done so much to save his life. Thank you for bringing him back alive.
Nailah: You don’t need to thank me at all. It was my pleasure… It’s nice to finally be able to see the family Rafiel talked about so much in Hatari.
Reyson: It’s nice to finally meet the person he found when he was away from us.
Nailah: I guess we’re even then.
~ Nailah and Reyson B ~
Reyson: …How much did Rafiel tell you when he first arrived in Hatari?
Nailah: At first? Not much. He was too afraid and wound up to say what had happened to him… But he did share it all eventually.
Reyson: …So you know that he was captured by a senator and brought into the laguz slave trade.
Nailah: I do… And it seems you found out on your own as well.
Reyson: Before the Serenes Massacre, that was the greatest matter of grief on my mind… I wanted to save him at any cost, but there was no way for us to do so. I was convinced he was gone even before the forest burned… But you saved him.
Nailah: I did what I had to. You don’t need to thank me for it.
Reyson: I feel the need to do so regardless.
Nailah: Even if it’s not necessary… You’re welcome. I would do it again in a heartbeat.
Reyson: I know… I’m glad he found someone so kind while in Hatari.
Nailah: Thank you for the praise… I wish basic kindness wasn’t a novelty to you.
Reyson: …The world can be a harsh place sometimes.
Nailah: Yeah… I suppose so.
~ Nailah and Reyson A ~
Nailah: You know… Rafiel was overjoyed when he heard that you and your sister were still alive.
Reyson: He was?
Nailah: I don’t think I’ve ever seen him so excited… He thought that he was one of the only herons left, and he didn’t know who could have possibly survived after he left. He had no way of finding out without crossing the desert again, and he was afraid of even daring to dream of it.
Reyson: And when he did return… He found me and Leanne.
Nailah: He did… Rafiel has been hiding many of his emotions since what happened to him in the Serenes Massacre. It took a long time for him to open up to me, and we still have a long way to go.
Reyson: Recovering from all of that… It’s almost impossible. I’ve been trying for a long time, but it’s never far from my mind.
Nailah: But we’re going to look after him no matter what. After all, I think we can be the support system he needs… And I would be more than happy to support you and your sister too.
Reyson: …I would like to get to know you as well. I have no doubt Leanne feels the same way.
Nailah: In that case, I’ll be looking forward to that once the war ends.
Reyson: Yes… And I’ll be doing much the same.
Notes:
Mmm back hurts
-Digital
Chapter 357: Nephenee x Danved
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Nephenee and Danved C ~
Danved: Danved thinks Nephenee has such a sweet smile. It is nice to see, truly.
Nephenee: You know… You really do remind me of someone…
Danved: Oh? Who would that be?
Nephenee: Devdan. He and I met during the previous war. He always wanted me to smile too… You look a lot like him.
Danved: Danved can assure you that he is not Devdan. Many have made that mistake in the past, but we are two different people. I have never met Devdan.
Nephenee: If you insist… Alright. I believe you.
Danved: Devdan or Danved though, your smile remains nice. You seem more confident than others have led me to believe.
Nephenee: I’ve changed a lot since I was last around them… A lot of time has passed.
Danved: So it seems… Danved is happy you are smiling regardless.
Nephenee: Thank you… I appreciate it.
~ Nephenee and Danved B ~
Nephenee: You know… Part of me hopes I can see Devdan again.
Danved: Many others have said the same thing. Why do you say it specifically?
Nephenee: Well… I think he wanted me to be happier when we met three years ago. I was afraid of it because I wasn’t the best at talkin’ to people at the time, but… He wanted to help me. I see that now.
Danved: And you want to apologize to him for not reacting how you should have?
Nephenee: Yes… I suppose I do.
Danved: Danved is sure Devdan knows. Many people have good things to say about Devdan… Danved thinks that he knows about it somehow.
Nephenee: I hope he does know… And I hope he’s happy wherever he is now.
Danved: One can only dream.
Nephenee: Yeah… I guess you’re right about that.
~ Nephenee and Danved A ~
Danved: How are you doing, Nephenee? You seem to be having a nice afternoon.
Nephenee: Well… I just wrote a letter.
Danved: Oh? Was it perhaps a tale of love for someone who has captured your heart?
Nephenee: No… It was a letter to Devdan.
Danved: Danved sees… What brought this on?
Nephenee: I was hoping that I would be able to give it to him somehow, but even if I can’t… At least I was able to get all my thoughts out on paper. He’s one of the only friends we made from the last war who hasn’t come back.
Danved: Danved is sure that Devdan understands how much you and the other members of this army care about him. Danved has heard many good things about him. Devdan sounds like a fine man.
Nephenee: I hope we’ll see him again one day… You really do remind me a lot of him. You look like you could be the same person, actually… Even your speech patterns are similar…
Danved: There are many people out there who behave similarly without having ever met. It is a pure coincidence, I assure you.
Nephenee: If you say so… I just hope that Devdan really does know how much he meant to all of us even after three years have passed.
Danved: There are some things people simply understand… Love is one of those things. Danved is sure that Devdan knows how people feel about him.
Nephenee: I’m going to trust you on that… I still want to keep the letter just in case I ever get the chance to pass it off to him.
Danved: Danved thinks that is a good idea.
Nephenee: Thank you for talking to me, Danved… I appreciate it.
Danved: It is no issue at all. …You have grown, Nephenee… Devdan is proud.
Notes:
I am. so unbelievably cold tonight
-Digital
Chapter 358: Elincia x Muarim
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Elincia and Muarim C ~
Elincia: It has been much too long since we last saw one another, Muarim. I am glad to see that you are doing well.
Muarim: I could say the same to you. Much has changed since our last conversation.
Elincia: That much is true… I never thought we would find ourselves facing off against the goddess.
Muarim: I never anticipated it either… But it has made me realize one thing.
Elincia: What would that be?
Muarim: All of the conflicts between beorc and laguz… They don’t seem to matter much before the goddess.
Elincia: You are correct… She cared little for those wars when she turned everyone on the continent to stone.
Muarim: It puts quite a bit into perspective regarding the rest of the world, does it not?
Elincia: It does… We still have a lot of progress left to make after this war.
Muarim: Yes… We do.
~ Elincia and Muarim B ~
Muarim: How has Crimea been doing over the last few years?
Elincia: It has been a work in progress… Though the attempted coup a few months ago set back our progress significantly.
Muarim: I hope you and everyone else involved are doing well after that…
Elincia: We are doing what we can to keep pushing forward… And I mean that in every way possible. We have a lot of progress left to make, and even if the coup attempt pushed it back, we will not be stopped.
Muarim: Your resolve remains impressive.
Elincia: I said that I would do what I could to help the laguz of Crimea three years ago, and I meant it. Even though the world has been resisting my attempts at assistance… I want to do what I can.
Muarim: Your heart is noble… Thank you for your kind actions.
Elincia: You have no need to thank me. I simply want to help.
~ Elincia and Muarim A ~
Elincia: I assume that you and Tormod have made significant progress in rescuing the laguz of Begnion that have been swept up by the actions of the senate.
Muarim: We’ve done what we can… It’s been much easier said than done, but we want to do what we can to help those who are suffering regardless.
Elincia: I suppose everything will be simpler after the goddess has been defeated.
Muarim: …Everything seems so petty in comparison to the goddess turning the world to stone. I never thought I would say that, but…
Elincia: As twisted as her thought process is, the goddess is right about one thing… We are all equal in the eyes of outsiders. The fights between the beorc and laguz… None of them have been worth anything.
Muarim: And yet, we have to fight for everything to be returned to the way that it was in her time.
Elincia: With the senate defeated, we will have made significant progress by the time this is over… Though it does not end there. Nothing is ever that simple.
Muarim: Unfortunately, you’re right… The senate being gone will mean something to our progress, but there is still a lot we have yet to do.
Elincia: I wonder where the defeat of the goddess will take us after this fight is over…
Muarim: Hopefully it will take us somewhere more productive than fighting over differences that truly don’t matter.
Elincia: Even if the differences are unimportant… I want to do what I can to help everyone feel at peace with one another. That is what everyone deserves… No matter how difficult it is.
Muarim: …You said three years ago that you feared we would never cross paths again, but as it stands… I feel that we are bound to meet again after this war is over.
Elincia: Yes… I believe you are right.
Notes:
Crashes in my bed
-Digital
Chapter 359: Sothe x Volke
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Sothe and Volke C ~
Sothe: I heard you were involved with the group that took out Izuka.
Volke: What about it?
Sothe: Thank you for that.
Volke: You? Thanking me for someone’s death? I never thought the day would come.
Sothe: What is that supposed to mean?
Volke: You always seemed like an upstanding young man… You were a thief, but you knew what justice meant to you.
Sothe: And that’s no longer the case?
Volke: The world has jaded you more than you want to admit. I can see it in your eyes, and deep down, I think you know it too.
Sothe: …What are you trying to get at?
Volke: The world is changing, and you have to be ready to meet it… Though I don’t think that’s going to be a problem for you now.
Sothe: …
~ Sothe and Volke B ~
Sothe: I want to know what you were talking about before.
Volke: You’re not wasting any time in getting right down to business.
Sothe: You said that I’ve changed. I want you to explain that a bit more.
Volke: You’ve fought in multiple wars now, and you’re not the same kid you once were. You understand that sometimes, there are things that need to be done that you don’t exactly like.
Sothe: Believe me… I’ve learned that and then some. I would have never worked with Izuka if I didn’t have to.
Volke: You’re much colder to the world than you were before… You’ve dropped your walls in terms of emotional guard, but you’re even more aware of just how harsh everything can be.
Sothe: …Why are you acting like this?
Volke: You’re going to help rebuild a country, aren’t you? That requires grit and determination… Will you be up for the challenge?
Sothe: Bold of you to assume that I would ever back down.
~ Sothe and Volke A ~
Volke: You have a lot to do within Daein after the war is over… I doubt this will be the end of your difficult times.
Sothe: Daein has been struggling for as long as I can remember. I was a thief before fighting in the Mad King’s War; I know that more than well enough.
Volke: The fact of the matter is that the world is unpredictable and could hurt anyone at any moment. You have to be ready for anything that it has in store for you… And it’s not always pretty.
Sothe: …You’re talking about death, aren’t you?
Volke: I am… Crimea may have found peace in the terms of the war being over, but you heard about what happened there.
Sothe: Daein is going to be faced with a period of instability after the war is over… You seem to be rather certain of that.
Volke: Nothing is ever as simple as you would like. Daein has a long and troubled history, and pushing through that won’t be easy.
Sothe: Izuka’s death was a step in the right direction… But I know there’s going to be more to it after all of this.
Volke: Exactly… You’ve grown a lot compared to how you were during the Mad King’s War… But are you going to be ready to rebuild a nation from the ground up?
Sothe: If that’s what has to be done–which I know it is–then I am.
Volke: In that case, I’ll be looking forward to hearing what you and the Silver-Haired Maiden are able to accomplish… I’m sure it’ll be interesting no matter what comes next.
Sothe: We’re going to change everything… No matter what gets in our way.
Volke: The world’s a dark place… Will you be the light to change that?
Sothe: I’ll do what I can… For better or worse.
Volke: Good.
Notes:
boo
-Digital
Chapter 360: Leanne x Rafiel
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Leanne and Rafiel C ~
Rafiel: I’m glad to see that you’re doing well, Leanne.
Leanne: It’s nice to have you back home with us again… We missed you.
Rafiel: I missed you too… I wish there was something I could have done to stay with you and Reyson.
Leanne: If you had stayed, then…
Rafiel: I would have…
Leanne: …I am glad you went to Hatari. You seem happy now.
Rafiel: Things there are… Different. I know that Hatari is still part of Tellius, but it feels like I’m going to a different world when I go there.
Leanne: I would love to go there one day… Would I be able to come with you?
Rafiel: If you want to come, I’m sure Nailah would be happy to have you.
Leanne: Then I’ll be looking forward to it
Rafiel: And I will be too.
~ Leanne and Rafiel B ~
Leanne: It’s strange… Thinking about how much has changed.
Rafiel: A lot has happened since I was last here… Everything seems different the more I look at it.
Leanne: I never saw any of it happen either… Only Reyson did.
Rafiel: I heard what happened from Reyson… The forest put you to sleep until you were ready to awaken.
Leanne: Yes… I missed everything that happened.
Rafiel: …I’m sorry it happened this way. I wish… I wish it could have been different.
Leanne: We all do… But at least we’re together again now. And we’ll make sure that we stay together this time.
Rafiel: You’re right… I’m not going to let us be divided again.
Leanne: It’s strange to remember all that’s changed and happened… But it won’t be like that again. We’re going to be okay one way or another.
Rafiel: Yes… I hope you’re right.
~ Leanne and Rafiel A ~
Rafiel: Do you ever… Wish you could know more?
Leanne: What do you mean?
Rafiel: Know more about what happened while you were asleep… I couldn’t tell you the details either. I was in Hatari the entire time, and Reyson was on his own.
Leanne: I… I do wish I was here to see what happened… Reyson was lonely and afraid while we were gone. He was with King Tibarn, but he was still scared.
Rafiel: After being torn away from everything that he had ever known… I suppose that’s a given.
Leanne: I wish there was more that I could do to help him… But I know that’s not possible now.
Rafiel: I suppose not… After all, it’s not as if we can reverse the flow of time to change what’s already happened.
Leanne: I hate thinking about all the years I lost while I was asleep… And all the years that you lost while you were in Hatari.
Rafiel: We’re never going to get that time back no matter how much we wish that was possible… The best we can do now is try to make the future as good for all of us as possible.
Leanne: I know Reyson is going to be happy to have us back together… Our family is still incomplete, but at least we’ll be together for a little while.
Rafiel: You’re right… I think Reyson should come with us when we go to Hatari after the war is over. It would be a new experience for him, but I think he would enjoy it eventually.
Leanne: Maybe we can all catch up on what we’ve missed of each other’s lives while we go there. After all… We have a lot to make up for after all that time apart.
Rafiel: Yes… I would like that.
Notes:
my lips are so dry because of how cold it is what the hell
-Digital
Chapter 361: Ike x Tibarn
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ike and Tibarn C ~
Tibarn: It seems like we’re getting closer to the end of this whole disaster… About time, if you ask me.
Ike: The world is going to need a lot of help after this has all been said and done. I think the last half decade or so has made that perfectly clear.
Tibarn: You can say that again… I’ve got my work more than cut out for me, but I have to ask… What are you going to be doing next?
Ike: Hm… I don’t have anything big planned, truth be told.
Tibarn: After being the hero of multiple wars, I thought you would have something in mind.
Ike: Not this time. I’m focused on trying to defeat the goddess first and foremost. Everything else can wait until after that’s been done.
Tibarn: You make a fine point… We’ve still got a lot to do.
Ike: Unfortunately, you’re right…
~ Ike and Tibarn B ~
Tibarn: You know, Ike, I think you would be great as an ambassador after all of this is over.
Ike: What makes you say that?
Tibarn: You’ve certainly facilitated a lot of peace during the wars. Who’s to say you can’t do it after the fact?
Ike: I don’t think it’s going to be that easy… I don’t exactly enjoy the world of politics that much.
Tibarn: That’s right… You were a noble in Crimea for a spell, weren’t you?
Ike: I was… And it was a miserable experience.
Tibarn: I see… Well, I’m sure there’s something else out there that you can do with your life. After all, you’ve practically got the entire world in the palm of your hand at this point.
Ike: I suppose so… It makes you wonder what the future will be like.
Tibarn: You can say that again.
~ Ike and Tibarn A ~
Ike: I think I’ve decided what I’m going to do after the war is over.
Tibarn: Oh? Do share.
Ike: I’m going to go back to my regular life as a mercenary.
Tibarn: You know… I think I knew deep down that it was going to lead back to this eventually.
Ike: What makes you say that?
Tibarn: Even with all the potential your future holds, you never seemed interested in it. Hell, you fought in the Mad King’s War not because of your desire for power but because you had a personal stake in it. That’s a sign of a different person from most war heroes.
Ike: Well… You would be right in thinking that I want to go back to normal. After all that’s happened, I just… I guess I want to be away from this for a while.
Tibarn: I understand. I think that whatever you do next will be the best choice for you. After all, you’ve got a good head on your shoulders, and if you think this is what you want, then I believe you.
Ike: Thank you for the support… I have to say, I’m hoping that my time as a mercenary after this will be nice and simple… No wars to fight, no coups to stop…
Tibarn: One can only hope… Though I think the times of turmoil that we’re seeing now are going to end soon enough… In no small part thanks to you.
Ike: I just did what I had to. That’s all there is to it.
Tibarn: You’re just as simple as ever… And I wouldn’t have it any other way. If you ever decide you want something more from life though… You know how to reach me.
Ike: Thank you for the offer… I appreciate it.
Tibarn: It’s no problem at all.
Notes:
Slaps this in here
-Digital
Chapter 362: Tormod x Volug
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Tormod and Volug C ~
Tormod: How are you doing, Volug?
Volug: Well enough.
Tormod: I’m glad to hear it.
Volug: Y-You…
Tormod: Are you going to ask if I can understand you when you talk in the ancient language?
Volug: Yes.
Tormod: Not in the traditional way… But I’ve met a few laguz in my time who can only speak the ancient tongue. They’re few and far between, but I had to learn how to communicate with them too.
Volug: How…?
Tormod: Body language and context clues mostly. It took a bit of work on my end, but I worked it out eventually, and I think it’s going pretty well now.
Volug: I’m inclined to agree.
Tormod: It’s nice to be able to talk to you like this, I must say… Even if we’re speaking different languages.
Volug: Yes… I suppose it is.
~ Tormod and Volug B ~
Tormod: Volug, I have to ask… Are you… Afraid being here?
Volug: Not particularly.
Tormod: I see…
Volug: Why…?
Tormod: Why do I ask? Well… I can’t seem to get what happened to Muarim out of my head. He says that it’s fine, but… I’m still worried that something like that is going to happen again if we’re not careful.
Volug: It was that tactician, wasn’t it?
Tormod: If you’re referring to Izuka, yes… It was. That’s… That’s the reason I’m so nervous about all of this, actually. I don’t want anything to happen to you or the other laguz here.
Volug: He’s not a good person. If I had the choice, I would have already eaten him just to make an example.
Tormod: …I can tell by the look in your eyes that you just said something pretty dark.
Volug: Perhaps I did.
Tormod: …You know what? I’m not going to ask.
Volug: That’s probably for the best.
~ Tormod and Volug A ~
Tormod: Well… A lot has changed since I was last here.
Volug: Izuka… H-He’s…
Tormod: Dead? Yeah… I heard about that.
Volug: How do you feel about him being gone?
Tormod: …He deserved what he had coming to him. After what he did to Muarim, he had it coming. Who knows how many other laguz he’s hurt that way? He doesn’t even think of them as living, breathing creatures the same way he is.
Volug: I’ve learned a few things since coming here to Tellius… One of them is that some people can’t be trusted no matter what.
Tormod: Izuka… I don’t know what made him think that any of this was a good idea, but he’s going to be burning in hell for the rest of eternity for what he did. He’s lucky I didn’t get to him before he was killed… I would have made sure that he knew the meaning of pain.
Volug: Behind that young face of yours, you have some pretty dark thoughts of your own.
Tormod: Yeah… I guess I can be a bit heavy at times when it comes to things like this. Injustices on that level… I can’t stand for any of them. I can’t believe there are people out there who treat others that poorly and don’t even care.
Volug: But you’re doing what you can to make sure that’s not the case anymore.
Tormod: Once all of this is over, I’m going to make sure that no other people like Izuka are allowed to do things like that… It’s the least I can do to help the world.
Volug: That’s a lofty goal… But if anyone can do it, then it would be you.
Tormod: I’m flattered… But I can’t stop yet. There’s too much to be done for me to slow down now.
Volug: Good. I’ll be looking forward to seeing what you do next.
Notes:
music is good
-Digital
Chapter 363: Danved x Boyd
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Danved and Boyd C ~
Boyd: Hey there, Devdan. I have something to show you.
Danved: Ah, it seems you have made a mistake. My name is Danved. I am not Devdan.
Boyd: Huh? But I thought… You look just like…
Danved: Many have made this error before. You would not be the first.
Boyd: Hm… If you say that you’re Danved, then I guess I have no choice but to believe you. If I didn’t, I would just feel bad about it.
Danved: Danved is glad you understand. Still, Danved is curious about what you were saying.
Boyd: Well… Devdan taught me something during the Mad King’s War three years ago, and since I thought you were Devdan… I was going to show you.
Danved: What is it?
Boyd: Puppetry.
Danved: Danved loves puppets! Go on and show everything you know!
Boyd: You got it!
~ Danved and Boyd B ~
Danved: Your skills with puppets are impressive.
Boyd: I don’t know if I would go that far… I appreciate the compliment, but Devdan was the real expert with puppets.
Danved: You fear that you cannot compare to Devdan, in other words.
Boyd: I wouldn’t say that I’m scared, but… I was hoping to get better with his help. I mean, he knew so much, so he would be able to share that sort of thing with me.
Danved: Hm… Danved knows a bit about puppets as well. Perhaps Danved could teach you how to get better.
Boyd: You would really do something like that for me?
Danved: If that is what you would like, then Danved would be more than happy to teach you more about puppets.
Boyd: Then you’ve got a deal! Show me everything that you can do!
Danved: Perfect! Then let’s get started!
~ Danved and Boyd A ~
Boyd: You know, as weird as it is to say, I think that I’ve actually gotten better at fighting thanks to this puppetry practice.
Danved: Oh? What makes you say that?
Boyd: Axes don’t exactly require as much precision as other weapons, so I never thought about trying to master a weapon that way. I mean, I never imagined I would have a need for it… But I also didn’t think we were going to wind up in a situation like this. I guess life likes to surprise you.
Danved: The precision of puppets is helping you to get better with your fighting… Danved is glad to hear this.
Boyd: I never thought it would be the case, but… I guess I have nothing to complain about. I mean, the better I can get at combat, then the better off I’m going to be.
Danved: Danved thinks that the skills of puppetry can be applied in many ways… Including combat… Including humor.
Boyd: It’s funny that you say that… Devdan and I originally bonded because we wanted to improve our senses of humor. I mean, it was a strange way for us to kick off our friendship, but it worked… I think he would like it if I used puppets to lighten things up around here. Everything is pretty tense right now, so why not give it a shot?
Danved: If you wanted to use puppets to make others laugh, Danved would be more than happy to join you.
Boyd: Alright! I think we could all use a bit of levity in times like these… I’m looking forward to seeing what we’re able to come up with.
Danved: Then let’s get started in thinking of what we should do first. The work won’t finish itself.
Boyd: You’ve got yourself a deal!
Notes:
i like video games
-Digital
Chapter 364: Tormod x Vika
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Tormod and Vika C ~
Tormod: Are you alright, Vika? You’ve been tense ever since we got here.
Vika: I didn’t think we were going to have to come back to Begnion like this… It’s weird.
Tormod: Are you talking about the fact that this place is almost completely empty?
Vika: A little bit… But… I don’t know. I guess there’s a bit more bothering me than just that.
Tormod: What is it? If you want to talk about it, I’m here to listen. I can’t say I’ll offer the best advice, but… I’ll try my best.
Vika: …I don’t want to be in Begnion. I know that this is our only option right now, but… Still. I don’t want to be here.
Tormod: Yeah… I don’t think any of us really want to be here. I wish we didn’t have to be, but…
Vika: Sometimes, you just… Don’t have a choice.
Tormod: Exactly.
~ Tormod and Vika B ~
Tormod: You still seem anxious.
Vika: I don’t want to face off against a goddess. I don’t think anyone does.
Tormod: I think it’s a bit more than that. I know you better than you want to admit, Vika. What gives?
Vika: …I hate Begnion.
Tormod: Yeah… You wouldn’t be the only one.
Vika: Coming back here reminds me of everything that I used to be… What I used to be. I hate it.
Tormod: I wish there was something I could do to fix it… But it’s not that easy.
Vika: Nothing is ever easy when it comes to Begnion. Nothing is ever easy when it comes to being a former slave.
Tormod: There’s still so much we have left to do… Who knows how long we’re going to be pushing to make a difference even after this is over?
Vika: No matter what, it’s going to be too long… In Begnion, it always is.
~ Tormod and Vika A ~
Tormod: I’m glad we’re doing so much to push back against the senators of Begnion… I hate all of them, and it’s nice to know that they won’t be as much of a problem from here on out.
Vika: I don’t know if it’s going to be that simple… Begnion still has a lot of changing to do.
Tormod: You can say that again.
Vika: There’s so much going on in Begnion… It has to be changed from the ground up as far as I’m concerned.
Tormod: Even if we’re able to free all the laguz slaves that the senate had at their disposal, there’s still other things we’re going to have to deal with.
Vika: I hate Begnion as a nation. Even after laguz are freed from slavery, they’re left to rot and be taken advantage of again. There’s no support for those who get away… And they just wind up right back where they started.
Tormod: …That’s where you would have wound up if Muarim and I hadn’t helped you. That’s why you’ve been so antsy lately, isn’t it?
Vika: Yeah… I don’t think I’m ever going to like Begnion. It doesn’t matter how much this place changes. It’s still going to be Begnion.
Tormod: I have a lot of respect for the apostle and all that she’s done to try and help the laguz slaves of Begnion… I understand why you wouldn’t like it though. After all, this place is…
Vika: Far from pleasant?
Tormod: You can say that again.
Vika: Yeah… I just hope she’s willing to make a difference even after all of this is over.
Tormod: She will be… But that doesn’t mean you have to change your mind about Begnion.
Vika: Good… Because I never will.
Notes:
what if i slept
-Digital
Chapter 365: Elincia x Sanaki
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Elincia and Sanaki C ~
Elincia: How are you doing?
Sanaki: I am doing more than fine, I assure you.
Elincia: Are you sure…?
Sanaki: O-Of course I am! Why would I not be?
Elincia: Pardon me for overstepping by saying this, but… It seems as if something else is on your mind. I know I am hardly in the position to imply such a thing, but…
Sanaki: And what, pray tell, would I be thinking about that could cause such distress? Do you have an answer to that?
Elincia: …A lot has happened over the last few months. I know that you have been through a lot, and… If you decide that you would like to talk about it, all you need to do is reach out. I would be more than happy to talk with you if you so chose.
Sanaki: …Hmph. Everything is quite alright, I can assure you.
Elincia: Of course. Thank you for speaking with me, Empress.
Sanaki: …
~ Elincia and Sanaki B ~
Sanaki: …Did you mean it when you said that you would be available to listen if I chose to talk?
Elincia: Of course. I would hardly extend the offer if I did not mean it.
Sanaki: …I do not know how you do this.
Elincia: Excuse me?
Sanaki: You lost your kingdom once and found the strength to reclaim it. Your nation was left on the brink of war, and you were able to resolve it… And you have barely ruled over your country for three years. I do not understand… I doubt I ever will.
Elincia: You are thinking about what has happened within Begnion over the last few months, are you not?
Sanaki: …We are very different people… The last few months have made that much blatantly clear.
Elincia: We do what we must for our countries… In differing circumstances.
Sanaki: …So it seems.
~ Elincia and Sanaki A ~
Sanaki: I feel as if I have failed.
Elincia: What are you referring to?
Sanaki: You… It seemed as if you were going to lose control of your circumstances a few months ago when the attempted coup took place, but you were still able to remain in a position of power despite people acting against you. When that happened in Begnion… I was helpless to stop it.
Elincia: I understand now… You are afraid after what happened for this war to begin.
Sanaki: If I had been stronger, then none of this would have happened. If I had been able to fight off the senate, then perhaps this war would have never started… And the goddess would have never been awakened.
Elincia: This hardly lies on your shoulders alone. Many people had to get involved in order for the conflict to escalate to such a degree.
Sanaki: But if I had simply–
Elincia: This is not your fault. The actions of the senate caused all of this to spiral out of control, and that is hardly something you can be blamed for.
Sanaki: But…
Elincia: When Crimea fell, I… I felt the same way you do now. I thought that I should have done something more to defend my country from the invasion, but… I did not. I hated myself for it for quite some time until I realized that no person can save a country on their own. It takes a group to keep a nation together… And your group betrayed you.
Sanaki: I suppose so, but…
Elincia: You should forgive yourself… After all, this is not your fault to begin with.
Sanaki: …Thank you.
Elincia: It is no issue at all.
Notes:
I'm tired
-Digital
Chapter 366: Mist x Oscar
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Mist and Oscar C ~
Mist: Oscar, there you are!
Oscar: Good afternoon, Mist. Is there something you need?
Mist: As a matter of fact, there is… I want you to teach me a few of your recipes.
Oscar: What? Where is this coming from?
Mist: I’m getting a bit stir crazy as of late. I think it’s the stress of being back in an army again, and I figure that if I’m hyped up on a bunch of energy, I might as well put it to good use by doing something productive.
Oscar: If you want to learn, I suppose I can’t say anything to object. I would love to teach you. When will you be ready to start?
Mist: Uh… Does right now work?
Oscar: Of course. I was just about to start my share of the evening meal. Would you like to join me?
Mist: You bet!
~ Mist and Oscar B ~
Mist: Wow… I always knew that your food was technically impressive, but I don’t think I ever appreciated it so much until I started trying to do it myself.
Oscar: It takes a lot of practice. I’m sure you’ll get a feel for it the more that you cook these recipes.
Mist: I hope so… It’s pretty daunting to think about right now.
Oscar: You’ll get used to it eventually… For now, I have to ask… What do you think?
Mist: It’s… Nice. I mean, it’s taking a lot of getting used to, but I’m having fun. I never thought cooking would do so much to take the edge off, but here we are.
Oscar: I’m glad you’re enjoying it as much as I do… With that said, do you want to help me out with the next recipe for the night?
Mist: As long as you’re going to keep cooking, I’m going to keep learning!
Oscar: Perfect. In that case, let’s start by grabbing that pot…
~ Mist and Oscar A ~
Mist: You know… You were right when you said that this really was a good way to calm down. I never thought it would be this helpful, but… It’s great.
Oscar: I’m glad to know that you’re having fun with it. I didn’t expect you to enjoy it as much as you do.
Mist: I didn’t either, but I think it’s already doing a lot to help me decompress. I didn’t realize how stressed out I was until I had a distraction from it all.
Oscar: I don’t think the war’s impact on our minds can be understated. We’re under a lot of pressure when we get ready for each fight, and we can’t let that get to us too much.
Mist: That’s much easier said than done, but I know that you’re right… We can’t focus on fighting all the time. All that’s going to do is make us all feel worse, and we’re in a bad enough situation as it is.
Oscar: Levity is important, and I’m glad that we can find it from the same place… It’s been nice to get to know you a bit better through this, Mist. I mean, we already knew each other well thanks to working together for so many years, but…
Mist: This feels different in a nice way. I never thought cooking could be this fun, but now, it’s like I don’t ever want to stop… Do you have any other recipes to show me? I want to learn as much as you’re willing to teach me.
Oscar: I’ve got a lot more to share as long as you’re ready to learn… What do you say to hearing more about my favorite stew?
Mist: You’ve officially got my attention!
Notes:
Going to bed now
-Digital
Chapter 367: Rafiel x Tibarn
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Rafiel and Tibarn C ~
Rafiel: It’s been a long time, King Tibarn.
Tibarn: Ha! Titles aren’t necessary with me, Rafiel. We’re old friends, are we not?
Rafiel: I suppose so… A lot has changed since I was last here on the mainland of Tellius though.
Tibarn: You can say that again… I’m just glad to be able to see you alive again. I never thought that would happen after… Well…
Rafiel: I didn’t think it would happen either… But at least we’re here now. That’s what matters most.
Tibarn: You’re right… And now, we have a war to fight against the goddess. Do you think you’re going to be ready for it?
Rafiel: It’s not as if I have much say in how this goes… So I’m going to fight with everything I have.
Tibarn: That’s the spirit!
~ Rafiel and Tibarn B ~
Tibarn: What’s on your mind, Rafiel? I can tell you’re thinking about someone.
Rafiel: I have to admit… Part of me wonders what would have happened if I had remained here after the Serenes Massacre.
Tibarn: You mean… On Tellius?
Rafiel: Yes… You’ve been looking after my father and younger brother for the last few years. If I had stayed… I suppose the same would have happened to me.
Tibarn: Perhaps it would have… Do you think you would have wanted that?
Rafiel: What?
Tibarn: You seem happy with your life now… I see the way you look at the queen of the wolves. Would you have really wanted to stay here?
Rafiel: I… Truth be told, I don’t think that’s a decision that I can make. I think about it sometimes… For better or worse.
Tibarn: I think it’s for worse… But maybe that’s just me thinking out loud.
Rafiel: Perhaps… We’ll never know now.
Tibarn: And that seems to be for the best.
~ Rafiel and Tibarn A ~
Rafiel: I truly don’t know what I’m going to do after this war is over… I must admit that I envy you on that front, Tibarn. Your future is already set in stone.
Tibarn: I want to do what I can for the sake of everyone on Tellius. That’s something I was planning on long before all of this started.
Rafiel: I still grieve for the time that has been lost because of the Serenes Massacre… But I’m happy with Nailah. I couldn’t imagine my life without her after all the time we’ve spent together.
Tibarn: It’s a complicated situation… And it’s an answer that only you’re going to be able to find.
Rafiel: …I think I’m happy with where I am now… I can’t say I’m glad with the Serenes Massacre given how dreadful it was for everyone, but… I’m doing what I can to make the most out of the time I’ve been given.
Tibarn: That’s the best way to look at it. There’s not really an easy way out of something like this… You have a lot to consider, and it’s something only you can decide.
Rafiel: After the war ends… I want to try and find a way to walk the line between the two sides of my life. I don’t know how I’m going to do such a thing, but… Both Tellius and Hatari are important to me. I can’t forget one or the other… Then I would lose sight of the person I’ve become.
Tibarn: No matter where time takes you after the war is over, you’ll always be welcome in Phoenicis… And it has nothing to do with where you would have been under other circumstances.
Rafiel: Thank you, Tibarn… I appreciate it.
Notes:
People are exhausting
-Digital
Chapter 368: Naesala x Nealuchi
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Naesala and Nealuchi C ~
Nealuchi: With the world frozen, I suppose now is the time for you to act in ways you never thought possible… Wouldn’t you say, nestling?
Naesala: …It’s a complicated situation.
Nealuchi: The goddess turning everyone to stone most certainly is complicated… Though I suspect you’re thinking of something more than that
Naesala: The senators have the pact. If they’re waiting at the Goddess Tower, then I’m going to have to find a way to grab the paper and tear it to shreds.
Nealuchi: Nobody is in danger now… After all, how can anyone perish if they are in a state unlike life or death?
Naesala: It’s still a fragile situation that could deteriorate at any moment… We have to be careful.
Nealuchi: And that includes not telling anyone the truth?
Naesala: …It’s complicated.
Nealuchi: It seems like most things are.
~ Naesala and Nealuchi B ~
Nealuchi: What will you do once the pact is gone?
Naesala: Who knows? A lot of things have changed… A lot of people don’t trust me.
Nealuchi: But if you explain the situation, then they would surely–
Naesala: Understand? I doubt it… After all that’s happened, I wouldn’t blame them for hating Kilvas forever.
Nealuchi: …You feel guilty, don’t you, nestling?
Naesala: I’ve done a lot of awful things, and I’m not just talking about this war. It goes back farther than that… And there’s no way for me to reverse the past no matter how much I try.
Nealuchi: Perhaps not, but you can still work for a better future… Is that what you want to do?
Naesala: Sometimes, change is harder than you think… Nobody’s going to want to work with someone like me, so why even bother?
Nealuchi: People understand more than you realize, nestling.
Naesala: Not this time… Never like this.
~ Naesala and Nealuchi A ~
Naesala: Finally… After all this time, it’s gone.
Nealuchi: It’s strange to think that a single piece of paper can hold so much power…
Naesala: I’m glad to be able to leave this part of Kilvas’ history in the past… May this never happen again as long as the nation lives.
Nealuchi: What are you planning on doing next?
Naesala: …I don’t know.
Nealuchi: There will be a way to find redemption if that is what you choose… All you have to do is work towards it.
Naesala: Many people hate me for what I’ve done. I can’t even blame them. If I was in that position, I would hate me too.
Nealuchi: But the past does not have to dictate the future. If we do not understand history, we are doomed to repeat it… But comprehension and a desire for change can resolve repetition.
Naesala: Perhaps… But there are some things that are out of reach in times like these.
Nealuchi: Isolation is not your price to pay.
Naesala: What are you–
Nealuchi: You’re doing this because you’re trying to punish yourself instead of making up for your past actions. Your recent shift of behavior in the direction of self-loathing makes that clear as can be. I know you better than you think.
Naesala: It’s…
Nealuchi: Complicated? Of course it is. Nothing worth doing is ever as simple as we would like… But that doesn’t mean it isn’t worth fighting for.
Naesala: …I’m going to have to think about it. Without that damn piece of paper, a lot of things are going to be different for Kilvas.
Nealuchi: And I’ll be looking forward to seeing where this new era of Kilvas leads us… And you.
Naesala: I guess we’ll just have to see.
Notes:
Still tired
-Digital
Chapter 369: Elincia x Renning
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Elincia and Renning C ~
Elincia: It still amazes me that you are here alive after all this time… I was so sure that you had perished when Crimea fell.
Renning: It will take more than the Mad King’s hatred to lead me to my grave. That much I can assure you.
Elincia: A… A lot has happened since you were last with us.
Renning: …I have missed out on much of your life, Elincia… You have ascended to the throne and become a fine queen for Crimea.
Elincia: And that… Are you alright with that?
Renning: I have no idea why I would not be. You have served Crimea well up to this point.
Elincia: I… Thank you, Uncle. Your words mean the world to me.
Renning: May you never forget how much faith I have in you.
Elincia: Thank you for everything… I truly do appreciate it.
~ Elincia and Renning B ~
Elincia: Uncle… I have a question for you.
Renning: What is it?
Elincia: Are you… Upset with me?
Renning: What? Why would I be upset?
Elincia: You were the one meant to inherit the throne next. The Mad King’s War… It took that from you. I took that from you.
Renning: Ashnard’s invasion was not your fault. You could not have stopped him from attacking Crimea.
Elincia: Still, now that you are back… I worry that you should be the one ruling over our country.
Renning: You did what you had to in Crimea’s hour of need. Crimea needs you right now, and I could never take that from you.
Elincia: Are you sure that this is what you want?
Renning: This is not about what I want, Elincia; it’s about what Crimea needs.
Elincia: I suppose so…
Renning: …I sense that you are still unsure.
Elincia: I cannot imagine that will ever change.
~ Elincia and Renning A ~
Elincia: If you were given the chance to take the throne of Crimea… Would you want to do it?
Renning: Elincia, I meant it when I said that you were what Crimea needed. I have no desire to take the throne after you have done such a fine job looking over Crimea for the last three years.
Elincia: If you insist… I suppose part of me is still… Afraid.
Renning: Given the circumstances, anyone would be afraid… But you do not need to fear me taking what you have rightfully earned.
Elincia: Then… What will you do?
Renning: I wish to do what I can to serve Crimea in other ways… Assuming you would like to have me, I would be honored to act as an advisor for our country.
Elincia: Yes! That sounds amazing. I would love to work at your side for the sake of Crimea’s betterment.
Renning: I have no desire to take the throne, but I do wish to help Crimea to see a brighter future… Much has happened over the last few years, and I want to help you and our home with everything I have.
Elincia: Thank you… Still, I must ask if–
Renning: I still do not wish to take over Crimea. I understand your concern, but I mean it completely.
Elincia: Alright… I must say, it feels like a dream come true to be able to work at your side to help Crimea in these troubling times.
Renning: But neither one of us could have ever anticipated it would happen like this.
Elincia: No… But I believe we can still make the most of it.
Renning: I have no doubt a bright future awaits Crimea… Thanks to its incredible queen.
Elincia: Thank you, Uncle… For everything.
Notes:
Cake is good honestly
-Digital
Chapter 370: Micaiah x Skrimir
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Micaiah and Skrimir C ~
Skrimir: I must say, it is an honor to be able to finally meet the infamous Silver-Haired Maiden after hearing so much about you.
Micaiah: I would hardly say that my actions are worth all the discussion.
Skrimir: Your soldiers adore you! I have hardly met a leader who was able to garner such respect in such a short period of time. I wish to learn of your secrets as long as you are willing to share them.
Micaiah: There truly isn’t a secret to it… I simply do what I can for those who are under my command.
Skrimir: Many have come to admire you since you led Daein to reclamation. I imagine your name will go down in history… Regardless of what you believe about your actions.
Micaiah: I suppose so… For better or worse.
~ Micaiah and Skrimir B ~
Skrimir: I remember going up against a few Daein soldiers in combat… Many of them spoke of how incredible the famous Silver-Haired Maiden was. They truly do admire you.
Micaiah: I must say, the way they speak about me… It worries me.
Skrimir: Oh? Why would it concern you?
Micaiah: They shouldn’t treat themselves as martyrs simply because they admire the way I fight and command them… Their lives are valuable as well.
Skrimir: I suppose they did act somewhat… Dramatically when it came to their affections for you.
Micaiah: I require no praise for my actions. I did all that I did because I wanted to help Daein. I hardly wish to be turned into a timeless figure of history after that. I wanted to help people; that’s all there is to it.
Skrimir: And yet, you will likely be immortalized regardless. Such is the way of war.
Micaiah: So it seems…
~ Micaiah and Skrimir A ~
Skrimir: What are you planning on doing about the way people feel about you once the war is over?
Micaiah: What do you mean?
Skrimir: You hardly seem fond of the way your shoulders are willing to so readily sacrifice themselves in your name. I would expect you to want to do something about it.
Micaiah: I wouldn’t know where to start… I want people to find value in their own lives rather than thinking of themselves as mere fodder for a cause, but I don’t know how to convince them of that.
Skrimir: I would be lying if I said that I had any ideas on the matter… But if you have managed to get this far, then certainly you will be able to find a solution.
Micaiah: You really have that much confidence in me?
Skrimir: You reclaimed Daein from the hold of the Begnion empire with a small handful of soldiers. I would say that is certainly an impressive feat. Surely convincing men to hold value in their lives is nothing compared to that.
Micaiah: Changing hearts is a much more difficult feat than people would expect… I’m going to have to try with everything I have if I want to make sure that they understand what their lives are worth.
Skrimir: War sweeps people up in its apparent glory easily… I know that all too well. The end of the war should signal something positive in your direction.
Micaiah: You’re right… I hope that the continent never finds itself faced with a war on this scale again. No person should ever think so little of themselves regardless of how poetic it seems on the surface.
Skrimir: …You will make a fine queen, Micaiah. I can see it in your eyes.
Micaiah: Thank you, Prince Skrimir… The same to you.
Notes:
Time to go play more Ace Attorney wooooo
-Digital
Chapter 371: Giffca x Tauroneo
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Giffca and Tauroneo C ~
Tauroneo: It’s a relief to be able to fight at your side again after all this time.
Giffca: The last time was the Mad King’s War… Much has changed since then.
Tauroneo: And Daein has made no shortage of grave mistakes.
Giffca: You have stood by your nation proudly throughout these dark and troubled times even so… I commend your resolve.
Tauroneo: Faith is a difficult thing to come by in times of war, but I knew where my loyalties rested
Giffca: You said three years ago that you wanted nothing but the best for Daein… Do you still believe that?
Tauroneo: With everything I have… Even though I wouldn’t blame others for not realizing those are my intentions. You are right in saying that much has changed.
Giffca: And I somehow doubt that you will forget it.
~ Giffca and Tauroneo B ~
Giffca: How did you feel about having to fight against the laguz nations of Tellius?
Tauroneo: Truth be told… I was hardly fond of the idea. I don’t know how I could have been.
Giffca: And yet, you continued to fight.
Tauroneo: I never thought it would come to this… Daein was in a precarious position.
Giffca: So I have heard.
Tauroneo: The duty of a soldier is to serve their nation to the bitter end… And I am hardly an exception.
Giffca: In other words, you fought for the sake of your duty, not for what you thought was right.
Tauroneo: If I had been given the option, I would have never raised my arms against you or your fellow countrymen. I knew better than that, but…
Giffca: Fate plays cruel tricks on all of us.
Tauroneo: And Begnion remains the perpetrator of the goddess’ deceit and betrayal evermore.
~ Giffca and Tauroneo A ~
Giffca: If you were placed in this situation a second time, what would you do?
Tauroneo: …I would do what I had to.
Giffca: I see.
Tauroneo: Soldiers are often left at the mercy of their commanders. They fight for what they believe is right… And sometimes, they fight for that which they know is not.
Giffca: I’m glad to hear that so many people are determined to ensure this incident never repeats itself then… I would hardly want this to happen again.
Tauroneo: I feel much the same way… Even if my position is as a general and soldier of Daein, that will never be an excuse for my actions. Most conflicts of war are hardly black and white… But this was one scenario where the good was more than abundantly clear.
Giffca: I take it Daein will never be making this mistake again though, yes?
Tauroneo: The situation has no way of possibly repeating itself, so you would be correct in your assumptions. Even if the world did see fit to put Daein in such an unfortunate position… I would do everything in my power to stop it from escalating to this degree.
Giffca: You have thought long and hard about this. I can see it in your eyes.
Tauroneo: There are some mistakes which can never be forgiven… But the past is in the past. I have made many choices that I regret to this day, but I know that dwelling on them will hardly fix anything. The future awaits us.
Giffca: …There was a long time where part of me held fear for Daein’s future… Up until recently, that rang true.
Tauroneo: I cannot blame you in the slightest.
Giffca: But much has changed… The world never seems to stop changing.
Tauroneo: You would be correct.
Giffca: …Daein is in good hands. I can feel it.
Tauroneo: Thank you, Giffca… Thank you.
Notes:
It's so late at night wow
-Digital
Chapter 372: Ike x Kurthnaga
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ike and Kurthnaga C ~
Ike: I never imagined that I would see outside the confines of Goldoa… Though I suppose this war has pushed everyone to extremes.
Kurthnaga: I did what I believed to be for the best… Though I suppose that thought process did not last long.
Ike: What makes you say that?
Kurthnaga: I wanted to find my sister, but instead… The medallion’s true power was unleashed. The goddess was brought upon this world, and the involvement of Goldoa was the final key to unlock judgement upon the world.
Ike: The blame for that hardly rests with you.
Kurthnaga: I never imagined it would come to this… You said you never thought you would find me outside of Goldoa, and I have to wonder if perhaps it should have been that way.
Ike: We can’t change the past. This is how things are now, and we have to face it one way or another.
Kurthnaga: Yes… I suppose so.
~ Ike and Kurthnaga B ~
Kurthnaga: I must wonder… Where would the world be if Ena and I had not set out from Goldoa just before the goddess’ power was unleashed?
Ike: I told you before that I don’t blame you for what happened. Nobody does.
Kurthnaga: I appreciate your words, but… I suppose I can hardly help musing on the matter.
Ike: I understand your concerns, but we can’t change the past. All we can do is keep looking forward.
Kurthnaga: I know… I wish I was able to make my thoughts stop racing with something as simple as that. I know that you are correct, but it seems as if I can never quite bring myself to understand it.
Ike: These things take time… Most things do, as a matter of fact. Be patient with yourself; I’m sure you’ll figure it out.
Kurthnaga: I do hope so…
~ Ike and Kurthnaga A ~
Ike: You’re still worried. I can see it in your eyes.
Kurthnaga: Was it that obvious?
Ike: I suppose I can read you better than most others can.
Kurthnaga: Either way, you would be right… I am worried.
Ike: You know… I think things would have turned out differently if you hadn’t left Goldoa to interfere with the war.
Kurthnaga: What do you mean?
Ike: The world has been turned to stone now… It’s not ideal, but if you think about it, this could have saved countless lives. We’re going to be able to hash out our issues without so many soldiers involved. We have no way of knowing what would have happened under different circumstances, but we can make the most of this, and this could save the lives of people from every nation of Tellius.
Kurthnaga: I… I suppose you are right…
Ike: You don’t need to blame yourself for something that isn’t your fault. You couldn’t have known it was going to end this way.
Kurthnaga: Yes… Thank you, Ike. I doubt I will ever have the words to express my gratitude.
Ike: You don’t need to say anything. What matters most is that we’re here right now, and we’re going to do everything in our power to make sure that all of this is stopped before it can get any worse.
Kurthnaga: You are right… No matter what happens next, I want to do what I can to fight for all of Tellius.
Ike: I’m glad we agree. The blame for this doesn’t rest on any one person’s shoulders. Everyone contributed to this, so we need to work together to fix it.
Kurthnaga: I will do my part to end this conflict. That much I swear to you.
Ike: And I’m glad to have you here.
Notes:
want to play funny lawyer game
-Digital
Chapter 373: Pelleas x Soren
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Pelleas and Soren C ~
Pelleas: I’m glad we’re finally able to talk… I have a lot of questions for you.
Soren: Did you now?
Pelleas: That symbol on your forehead… Is it the mark of a spirit charmer?
Soren: No. It’s something much different.
Pelleas: That’s what you said before… Then… What is it? That mark looks so similar to mine.
Soren: Have you ever heard of the Branded?
Pelleas: The Branded… I’ve heard of them in passing.
Soren: Do a bit more research before you start asking questions.
Pelleas: I see… In that case, I’ll do what I can to learn more before approaching you once more.
Soren: Hmph…
~ Pelleas and Soren B ~
Pelleas: The Branded… They share blood from laguz and beorc. That’s what I’ve heard.
Soren: You would be correct.
Pelleas: I never thought symbols that stood for such different things could look so similar…
Soren: You wouldn’t be the first one to make that mistake.
Pelleas: Then… You’re not a spirit charmer. You’re one of the Branded.
Soren: I am… Are you a spirit charmer?
Pelleas: I am. This symbol on my head didn’t appear until after I made a pact with the spirits.
Soren: In that case, you’re most certainly a strange paradox.
Pelleas: What are you talking about?
Soren: I’ve heard quite a bit about the queen of Daein… She’s a laguz, isn’t she?
Pelleas: I…
Soren: She’s the sibling to the prince of Goldoa. That must mean that she’s a laguz as well. By that logic, one would expect you to be a Branded, and yet, you are not.
Pelleas: What are you trying to imply?
Soren: Nothing. You get to decide what I’m getting at. It’s not my decision to make.
Pelleas: I can’t… He couldn’t possibly mean… Right…?
~ Pelleas and Soren A ~
Pelleas: You… You’re doubting if I could truly be the prince of Daein, aren’t you?
Soren: I don’t recall saying anything of the sort. You said that you had questions for me.
Pelleas: If I think about it, then… It almost makes sense…
Soren: What makes you say that?
Pelleas: The marks between spirit charmers and the Branded can be so similar… That was how my mother was able to identify me, you know. She recognized the symbol on my head, and our marks… They look so similar…
Soren: You think that there was a mistake somewhere along the way.
Pelleas: There could have been… I’m not a Branded. I can say that for sure. There’s no mark on my skin aside from the symbol of spirit protection on my forehead. I would have found a symbol of being a Branded already if there was one.
Soren: You were worried about me implying something before, but I believe you’re the one that’s implying things here.
Pelleas: I… I suppose so… The more that I think about it, the more it seems like I’m not the… But I…
Soren: I’m not going to claim to have all the answers you’re looking for. All I did was tell you that I’m not a spirit charmer.
Pelleas: And that was all it took for everything to come together, and… It’s not… Nothing is what I thought it was.
Soren: This is something only you can figure out. I’m not going to claim otherwise.
Pelleas: Then… I have a lot of thinking to do. I thank you for telling me what I needed to find out.
Soren: I did nothing out of the ordinary.
Pelleas: Perhaps… Still, you’ve left me with a lot to think about… I need to speak with Mother about this…
Soren: …
Notes:
got a new computer today
-Digital
Chapter 374: Volug x Mia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Volug and Mia C ~
Mia: You must be Volug. It’s nice to meet you at long last!
Volug: What…?
Mia: I’ve heard a lot about you since we started traveling towards the Goddess Tower. I was hoping that I would be able to spar with you for a while. You seem really strong.
Volug: S-Strong…?
Mia: Yeah! The best way to get stronger in combat is to fight against other strong people, and I want to do what I can to get as powerful as possible before the final battle.
Volug: And… Y-You wish to… F-Fight me?
Mia: Yes. You’re a powerful laguz, and I want to do what I can to get stronger with your help. You know, assuming that you’re willing to spar with me. It’s your decision at the end of the day, after all.
Volug: …A-Alright.
Mia: Great! Then let’s get started!
~ Volug and Mia B ~
Mia: You’re a really strong fighter, Volug. I have to admit, I’m impressed!
Volug: Thank… Y-You.
Mia: It’s no problem at all! I’m just telling the truth. It’s nice to be able to get the edge off through sparring in a time like this.
Volug: I-It… Helps?
Mia: Of course it does! Fighting in the war does a lot to stress all of us out. I do like fighting, don’t get me wrong, but it’s different when you’re fighting for your life.
Volug: F-Fear of d-death… I-It changes you.
Mia: It most certainly does. I’m going to do what I can to keep fighting until the goddess has been defeated, but… It’s still stressful and hard when you know there are people out there who want you dead. Fighting with you… It’s nice.
Volug: Thank you…
Mia: It’s no problem at all! Now, what do you say to another quick match? It’s not as if we’re going to start moving quite yet.
Volug: O-Okay… Yes.
Mia: Perfect!
~ Volug and Mia A ~
Volug: Why… F-Fight?
Mia: What do you mean?
Volug: Y-You… E-enjoy fighting.
Mia: I suppose so. What about it?
Volug: Why?
Mia: Hm… Well… I guess it helps me to feel… Powerful. It’s something that I’ve been able to accomplish both on my own and with the help of others. It’s done a lot to help me find myself. If I hadn’t fought, then I wouldn’t have wound up finding all of the mercenaries who I think of as my family now. I’m fighting for what I believe in, and… I don’t know. I guess it’s just kind of hard to describe. It means a lot to me.
Volug: I-I see…
Mia: I know it probably sounds weird for me to say this, but… I fight a lot because I enjoy it. Not necessarily putting your life on the line, but… When you spar with someone, you’re able to understand a lot more about them than words could ever describe.
Volug: I-I… S-struggle speaking. Fighting s-simple.
Mia: I know what you mean… I think I’ve come to understand a lot about you through our sparring sessions. I know that you’re struggling to speak the language of Tellius right now, but I think I’ve learned a lot about you just by being able to spar with you. It’s been nice… It’s different from sparring with others.
Volug: Is it…?
Mia: Yes, as a matter of fact. Every person fights differently, and that means that every battle is a completely different experience.
Volug: Then… Fight?
Mia: If that's your way of offering to fight one more time, then you’ve got my attention! Let’s get right to it! I’m ready whenever you are!
Notes:
I'm typing so slow
-Digital
Chapter 375: Jill x Nealuchi
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Jill and Nealuchi C ~
Jill: It’s still strange to look around and see so many people turned to stone… I don’t think I could ever get used to it.
Nealuchi: It’s certainly something new… Though I suppose it won’t be lasting for much longer.
Jill: Yeah. As long as we’re able to defeat the goddess, then this won’t be a problem in the future…
Nealuchi: You seem unsettled.
Jill: I suppose… When the world is left to return to normal, the war is going to return to the way it was before too.
Nealuchi: I doubt anyone here will let that happen quite so easily… We’ve done a lot to try and end the war, and we won’t let it continue after all has been said and done with the goddess.
Jill: Still… I guess hope is all we have for now.
Nealuchi: Perhaps…
~ Jill and Nealuchi B ~
Jill: I hope we’re able to stop the war before it can continue again after this…
Nealuchi: You’re still nervous about it, aren’t you?
Jill: I can’t help it… I don’t know what we’re going to do after this. I don’t want to fight against the laguz.
Nealuchi: I would be lying if I said I had any interest in fighting against the Laguz Alliance.
Jill: I want to believe that the war won’t pick up the way it was raging before… I want nothing to do with a fight like that.
Nealuchi: I’m choosing to believe that this will be enough to change everything that was binding the continent to war.
Jill: Everyone is going to do what they can to prevent that, but… It’s still a lot to think about.
Nealuchi: I suppose so… We’ll do what we can to bring all of this to an end sooner rather than later.
Jill: I hope it works out as well as we want it to…
~ Jill and Nealuchi A ~
Jill: The blood pacts are finally gone…
Nealuchi: You knew about them?
Jill: Daein was being bound to one… And I believe the other one was why Kilvas was wrapped up in the war as well.
Nealuchi: You would be correct in your assumptions… I hardly wanted to betray my fellow laguz when the war began.
Jill: I don’t want to be wrapped up in this anymore. I’m hoping that the destruction of the blood pacts and the fight against the goddess will be enough for us to stop the war after all of this is over.
Nealuchi: Without their commanders, the individual soldiers won’t have any sense of direction. That should be enough to stall the combat long enough for us to stop this from escalating any further.
Jill: Plus, Begnion is out of the picture now… Good. I don’t want anything to do with Begnion. The senate has more than ruined the idea of that by now.
Nealuchi: I’m inclined to agree… Though I suppose Begnion is going to change for the better as soon as we’ve won this war.
Jill: That’s true… The senate of Begnion can’t bind anybody to their wishes if there is no senate of Begnion.
Nealuchi: I’m looking forward to a new era of Tellius after this war is over… I know that it’s going to end once the goddess has been defeated, and I hope you can have faith in that as well.
Jill: Alright… I’m going to trust you on this even if I’m not quite so sure it’ll be that simple.
Nealuchi: I hope you’re able to believe in it before we’re finished here in the tower.
Jill: Yeah… I think I’ll get there soon.
Notes:
Sitting in my bed
-Digital
Chapter 376: Heather x Elincia
Chapter Text
~ Heather and Elincia C ~
Heather: I never thought I would find myself in a situation like this… Fighting alongside the queen in a revolution? It’s… Different.
Elincia: I do hope you are still alright with fighting this way… I understand that you were dragged into this somewhat unexpectedly.
Heather: Of course it’s fine! You don’t need to worry about it at all. I may not have known what I was signing up for with all of this, but I think it’s alright. I mean, it gave me the chance to meet several incredible people… Including you.
Elincia: M-Me?
Heather: Why wouldn’t I be talking about you? You’re the queen!
Elincia: I… I suppose I am hardly used to compliments of this nature…
Heather: Then I guess I’ll just have to get you used to it.
Elincia: I… I am going to assume that there is no way to stop you from this, yes?
Heather: You would be correct.
Elincia: Of course…
~ Heather and Elincia B ~
Heather: Who would have thought that fighting in a small battle in a smaller town in Crimea would lead to charging off to battle against the goddess…?
Elincia: It seems strange to think that all of that was just a few months ago… It feels like a lifetime has passed since then.
Heather: You can say that again.
Elincia: I want to do what I can to help to end this conflict as soon as possible… Life must return to the way it was before eventually.
Heather: I think you’ll do a great job of bringing Crimea back from the brink when the time comes. You’ve done a lot to help with this war.
Elincia: You meant it when you said that you would continue to compliment me, I see…
Heather: Of course.
Elincia: I-I do not know how to handle that…
Heather: It’s alright. I’ll take care of it for you.
Elincia: So it seems…
~ Heather and Elincia A ~
Elincia: Heather… I must ask… Why are you so intent on complimenting me?
Heather: Why wouldn’t I be?
Elincia: We barely knew each other until recently. We have hardly been given the chance to get closer since meeting as well. I… I do not understand.
Heather: I can assure you that I only ever give people compliments if I believe that they deserve it. You’ve done a lot of great things recently when it comes to ending the civil war and fighting back against the goddess… I think you’ve more than earned it.
Elincia: I… I do not know what to say…
Heather: I get the feeling you could use the boost of confidence. Plus… You’re a gorgeous woman. I would be wrong to not compliment you.
Elincia: Thank you, Heather… It truly does mean a lot to me.
Heather: You don’t give yourself enough credit. I know things have been tough lately, but you can handle it. I mean, you’ve come this far, haven’t you?
Elincia: I suppose so… Your faith in me means more than I could ever hope to say.
Heather: Then you don’t need to say it. I already get what you’re trying to tell me, after all… Though I think you would be able to make it up to me by spending a bit of time with me after the war is over. I’d like to get to know you better if you’d give me the chance.
Elincia: That sounds nice… Once the goddess has been defeated, I would be happy to host you in the palace for a while.
Heather: Then I’ll make sure the goddess is taken care of sooner rather than later… After all, she’s getting in the way of me spending time with a queen right now, and we can’t have that.
Chapter 377: Tibarn x Ulki
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Tibarn and Ulki C ~
Ulki: I never imagined our war against Begnion was going to turn into a battle against the goddess for the future of all of Tellius.
Tibarn: I don’t think any of us saw it coming… How could we?
Ulki: We’ve certainly got a lot to do before we’re going to be able to return to the way life was before.
Tibarn: That’s assuming we’re even going to be able to do something like that.
Ulki: …Phoenicis will never be the same no matter what happens when we confront the goddess.
Tibarn: Naesala made perfectly sure of that… And he’s going to pay for it the second I get my hands on him.
Ulki: I wonder what will happen when you two finally see one another again… Once the paths of our groups converge once more.
Tibarn: Tch… He had better be ready for it.
~ Tibarn and Ulki B ~
Ulki: Where do you believe Phoenicis will be going from here?
Tibarn: I don’t know. I don’t think I had an answer for that when the war started, and I certainly don’t have an answer now.
Ulki: We were hoping that Begnion would admit to its crimes… Though that feels painfully insignificant as we prepare to fight the goddess.
Tibarn: We’re going to have to tear her to shreds and then let Begnion fall to ashes. That sounds like a good place to start.
Ulki: I suppose so… I wonder how well that’s going to turn out for all of us.
Tibarn: I hope it goes well… Begnion has done more than enough as far as I’m concerned, and I’ll do what I have to so that they understand what they’ve done.
Ulki: They know what they did… They just don’t care about it.
Tibarn: …I hate it when you’re right.
~ Tibarn and Ulki A ~
Tibarn: I wonder if Naesala really understands what he did… He has to, right?
Ulki: He saw what happened after Serenes fell… I’m sure he understands what he did.
Tibarn: Dastard… I don’t understand why he does these things. Then again, I suppose I’ve never understood anything about that man, past or present. That’s not going to change any time soon.
Ulki: Perhaps not… It certainly puts us in an unfortunate position though.
Tibarn: There’s nothing he could do now that would make up for what he did to Phoenicis… He can hope for forgiveness all he wants, but it’s never going to come.
Ulki: War makes it easy to forget just how valuable life truly is… Once it’s gone, you can’t get it back.
Tibarn: All it takes is a single moment for everything to fall apart… And Naesala made that choice however long it took for him to destroy everything we knew and loved about Phoenicis.
Ulki: He knows what he did… And he still chose to do it until everything had been destroyed.
Tibarn: Phoenicis won’t fall that easily… I don’t know what his intentions were, but it doesn’t matter. I’m still not sure what’s going to happen after the war is over, but I’m going to do everything I can to make sure that Phoenicis starts to rise once again.
Ulki: I’ll do what I can at your side… We may not be able to bring back the Phoenicis of the past, but we can do something in honor of all those who lost their lives to this war.
Tibarn: Begnion is going to pay for what it did, and we’re going to make sure the world never forgets Phoenicis… Whether it be in the past or present.
Ulki: Of course.
Notes:
I want to play DGS
-Digital
Chapter 378: Micaiah x Pelleas
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Pelleas and Micaiah C ~
Pelleas: You know, Micaiah… It seems like the soldiers here really do like having you around.
Micaiah: I suppose so… I haven’t done anything special to earn their affection though.
Pelleas: I would disagree. You’re the one who’s led this rebellion to this point. Without you, we would have reached this point.
Micaiah: Perhaps I did do something to that degree, but–
Pelleas: The soldiers admire you… Even if they’re not around right now to express it, I can say with certainty that they think very highly of you.
Micaiah: I… Where is this coming from?
Pelleas: I… I’ve been doing a lot of thinking as of late, I suppose.
Micaiah: And it has to do with the way the soldiers treat me… Is that it?
Pelleas: Yes, as a matter of fact… I’m glad that we have you here.
Micaiah: Thank you… But I somehow sense there’s more to this than you’re saying…
~ Pelleas and Micaiah B ~
Pelleas: The more I think about it, the more convinced I am that the people of Daein like you more than me.
Micaiah: King Pelleas, I–
Pelleas: Let me speak… Please.
Micaiah: A… Alright.
Pelleas: There are many people who would do anything for you. Their love of your command is… It’s like nothing I’ve ever seen before.
Micaiah: I suppose you’re right…
Pelleas: It’s nothing like the way they treat me. It makes me think… I wonder if perhaps you would be the one best suited for the throne of Daein.
Micaiah: You can’t possibly mean that… You’re the prince.
Pelleas: Royal blood means little compared to effectiveness as a ruler, and you… You’ve proven yourself much more effective than I could ever be.
Micaiah: King Pelleas… Please…
Pelleas: I’m not trying to be self-loathing… I’m simply speaking the truth.
Micaiah: I don’t…
Pelleas: As long as you hear me… That’s what I care about most right now. Do you understand?
Micaiah: Yes… Of course.
~ Pelleas and Micaiah A ~
Micaiah: King Pelleas, I need to know… Do you really think that I should be the one on the throne?
Pelleas: I’m not going to imply anything of that nature right now… Besides, it’s a choice that we would need to talk about extensively before we chose anything.
Micaiah: That much is true…
Pelleas: …The way the soldiers care about you is hardly healthy. I’ll be the first one to admit that.
Micaiah: I don’t want them to treat the cause of Daein as a whole as more important than their lives. They deserve much better than that.
Pelleas: I agree… But it made me realize just how much greater of an impact you’ve had already. One would expect you to be the one meant to sit on the throne with the way the people of Daein talk about you.
Micaiah: Still, I think it’s a bit of a stretch to say that I should be the one sitting on the throne instead of you.
Pelleas: …If you were the ruler of Daein, we would have never fallen victim to the blood pact. I think about that a lot… The blood of many people is on my hands because of my foolishness.
Micaiah: King Pelleas…
Pelleas: I’m not going to push you into anything right now… Just understand that I want to talk about this after the war is over.
Micaiah: You’re actually considering this then?
Pelleas: We would both do anything for Daein, wouldn’t we? …And that includes making the most difficult choices that we have ever come across for the sake of the greater good.
Micaiah: Yes… I suppose you’re right.
Notes:
going to do a bit of last minute stuff and then it's time for more ace attorney
-Digital
Chapter 379: Stefan x Muarim
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Muarim and Stefan C ~
Muarim: I never imagined that I would see you again, Stefan… Not after the war three years ago.
Stefan: I didn’t think I would be pulled away from my home after that either.
Muarim: You have been in the desert in the last three years, have you not?
Stefan: You got it. It’s the best place for someone like me, and I’m not going to push the universe’s patience by leaving.
Muarim: Have you been doing much to help your people? I imagine that is one of the few reasons you would leave your home once again.
Stefan: You could say that… There are more Branded elsewhere in Tellius than you would expect.
Muarim: I’ve certainly learned that over the last three years… Still, it’s nice to be able to see you again.
Stefan: Same to you.
~ Muarim and Stefan B ~
Stefan: I have a question for you.
Muarim: What is it?
Stefan: You said before that you’ve learned for yourself how many Branded exist on Tellius. What prompted you to say that?
Muarim: I’ve been working with the Laguz Emancipation Army over the last three years like I told you I would be when the previous war ended… We’ve come across many people in our time.
Stefan: That’s right… Begnion’s slave trade has been pulled apart, hasn’t it?
Muarim: Something along those lines… It’s led to many people being displaced and left to suffer. I want to do what I can to help them while freeing those who have remained trapped under the radar.
Stefan: And you’ve found Branded in your time, haven’t you?
Muarim: Yes… As a matter of fact, I have.
Stefan: That doesn’t surprise me… It was bound to happen eventually.
Muarim: That doesn’t make it any less of a tragedy.
Stefan: No… I suppose not.
~ Muarim and Stefan A ~
Stefan: Truth be told… I saw it coming.
Muarim: What do you mean?
Stefan: The way you were talking before… It sounded like there were many more Branded than you could have ever expected.
Muarim: They’re still most certainly in the minority when compared to laguz and beorc, but… I found more of them than I would have expected to find while helping to free the slaves.
Stefan: …The nobles of Begnion are sick, twisted people.
Muarim: I know that much all too well… I told you before what happened in the past with the one I previously called master.
Stefan: It’s ironic. They create the Branded through their disgusting actions, and yet, they hate us with everything they have. There’s nothing we can do to stand up to them once they set their eyes on destroying us, but they still…
Muarim: Everything they do in this vein is disgusting.
Stefan: I agree… I don’t want anything to do with them.
Muarim: It’s because of this that I want to fight for the sake of all those who have been left to suffer all this time. Even if you’ve chosen to leave the rest of Tellius in the name of your people… I want to help those who are still within the continent’s boundaries.
Stefan: …Thank you for that. I know that there are a lot of people out there who would have just left us to die. Laguz and beorc… They all hate us.
Muarim: I know that as well… Sympathy is important in times such as these, and I’ll extend it to everyone who I feel needs it most.
Stefan: You’re a good man, Muarim… Tellius should be glad to have you.
Muarim: Thank you, Stefan… The same to you.
Notes:
I'm stressed teehee
-Digital
Chapter 380: Tauroneo x Zihark
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Tauroneo and Zihark C ~
Zihark: General Tauroneo, I must say that I’m impressed by your dedication to Daein.
Tauroneo: Thank you for the compliment, but it’s hardly anything that you need to compliment. I’m more than happy to fight in the name of my country.
Zihark: Your loyalty is admirable… I wish I was able to replicate it.
Tauroneo: I can see the uncertainty in your eyes.
Zihark: I can’t help it… I wonder if what we’re doing right now truly is right. Do you ever wonder that?
Tauroneo: I don’t believe it’s my place to ask questions of that nature…
Zihark: You did it with Ashnard, didn’t you?
Tauroneo: I…
Zihark: M-My apologies… I didn’t mean to cross any lines. Do excuse me…
Tauroneo: Zihark…
~ Tauroneo and Zihark B ~
Zihark: General Tauroneo, I want to apologize again for what I said last time. I crossed a line, and I truly didn’t mean to upset you. I’m sorry.
Tauroneo: No… Your concerns are warranted.
Zihark: I… I’m worried that Daein is following the wrong path. Is this really what we should be doing?
Tauroneo: Daein has historically been against the laguz… That was what prompted it to split away from the nation of Begnion to begin with.
Zihark: That's true… I always wanted to fight that. I was desperate to make a difference… I should have known it wouldn’t be that easy.
Tauroneo: I would be lying if I said that I understood why this was happening… This is something that I have no comprehension of in full.
Zihark: Do you wonder why it has to be this way?
Tauroneo: A bit… There’s a lot going on in the prince’s mind, I’m sure. There just has to be.
Zihark: I just hope he knows what he’s doing…
Tauroneo: Yes… Me too.
~ Tauroneo and Zihark A ~
Tauroneo: If you were given the chance, what would you do?
Zihark: You’re referring to the conflict we currently find ourselves involved with… Aren’t you?
Tauroneo: I am… And I have to wonder if you would fight for Daein again if you were given the chance.
Zihark: …Daein is not fighting for that which is righteous right now. The implications of this war… It shouldn’t be this way. The Laguz Alliance is correct to demand accountability from Begnion. If the senate truly was responsible for what happened to the former apostle and the people of Serenes, then…
Tauroneo: …You have every right to leave if you so choose. I don’t want to keep you here if you believe that you would be best elsewhere.
Zihark: You… You mean it?
Tauroneo: Of course I do. This is your choice to make, not mine or anyone else’s. If you believe it would be best for you to go elsewhere, then do so.
Zihark: I… I feel foolish for ever thinking that I would be able to make change on a large scale for Daein.
Tauroneo: What?
Zihark: I wanted nothing more than to change Daein so that no laguz would need to suffer within our borders ever again, and yet… That’s so much harder than I could have ever expected. I should have known.
Tauroneo: Ideals are important to the good of the world… Especially in times like these.
Zihark: I have to wonder what they’re worth when we’re fighting a war nobody believes in… Loyalty without question would be easier.
Tauroneo: But something being easy does not necessarily mean that it is worth it.
Zihark: Of course not… That would be too simple.
Tauroneo: …May Daein’s future be brighter.
Zihark: If only we knew how to make it that way…
Notes:
i want to eat ice
-Digital
Chapter 381: Danved x Mordecai
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Mordecai and Danved C ~
Danved: You seem to be a kind man, Mordecai.
Mordecai: Ah… Um… Thank you. What was your name again…?
Danved: Danved.
Mordecai: Danved… Thank you.
Danved: It’s hardly an issue at all!
Mordecai: Can I ask what made you say that?
Danved: It’s the way you are around younger members of the army! You treat them with such kindness and care. Danved appreciates those who are nice to children, and so, he appreciates you.
Mordecai: I do not like the idea of children fighting in a war… But some of our allies are young. They must be protected.
Danved: It’s kind of you to do so much to defend them. After all, this is a difficult battle we are all facing.
Mordecai: It most certainly is… They deserve better than this.
Danved: You would not be the only one to think so.
~ Mordecai and Danved B ~
Danved: Danved saw you speaking with that young girl after our last battle.
Mordecai: I wanted to help her to feel better… Children deserve better than to face war.
Danved: Danved agrees completely.
Mordecai: …I know how brutal war can be. I have seen enough of it in my time, and others have still seen more fighting than I have. If I can protect others from that, then I will do it.
Danved: Danved has never understood how anyone can stand to fight against people so young… War happens sometimes, but soldiers who are still children…
Mordecai: It is awful.
Danved: Danved agrees.
Mordecai: I wish there was something more I could do to help them feel better about all of this, but… There is only so much that can be done to remedy the influences of war.
Danved: So it seems… But you still try where you can.
Mordecai: It is the least I can do.
~ Mordecai and Danved A ~
Danved: Danved must ask, Mordecai… What will you do if there is another war after this one?
Mordecai: What makes you ask?
Danved: There have been many wars over the last few years… One after another. They never seem to stop. What will you do if it happens again?
Mordecai: …I will protect those who need it most.
Danved: That is good… Danved would do the same.
Mordecai: There have been children fighting alongside us in the last few wars… I want to build a world where they will never have to think about combat again.
Danved: But you cannot stop fighting everywhere.
Mordecai: No… There will always be people who fight. I want everyone to be at peace more than anything, but I know it is not that simple. Nothing will ever be that easy when it comes to war.
Danved: You would be correct… But you can still look after those who need it most, and children… They deserve to be taken care of.
Mordecai: …I close my eyes when I have to take a life on the battlefield. It is… Too much. I have grown used to it over the last few years, but it remains hard.
Danved: It is cruel that children have to do the same thing.
Mordecai: If nothing else… I want to make sure that no other children have to fight and worry about war after this is over. If it means defeating the goddess first, then so be it.
Danved: Then we’ll simply have to defeat her… Danved thinks that would be best for all people across Tellius, young and old.
Mordecai: I never thought it would come to this… But you are right. And so we keep fighting.
Danved: Of course we do.
Notes:
down to the last ten supports can you believe it
-Digital
Chapter 382: Sigrun x Skrimir
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Sigrun and Skrimir C ~
Skrimir: You must be one of the leaders of the Holy Guard… Commander Sigrun, yes?
Sigrun: That would be correct.
Skrimir: I see… I never thought I would see the day that I would find myself allied with a commander of Begnion, much less under these circumstances.
Sigrun: The distance between Begnion and Gallia certainly makes an alliance between our nations unlikely… And yet, it has come to pass twice in the last half a decade.
Skrimir: That was not what I was referring to.
Sigrun: Oh? Then do enlighten me.
Skrimir: Begnion and Gallia have hardly had a kind history… And the times of the recent past have only reinforced that caution is key when it comes to the stage of politics.
Sigrun: I suppose so… I wish that were not the case though.
Skrimir: You would hardly be the only one.
~ Sigrun and Skrimir B ~
Skrimir: In times long gone, the beast tribes were slaves found within Begnion… But when we pulled away from our masters, Gallia was established as a new nation.
Sigrun: The beast tribes moved as far away from Begnion’s heart as they could get… And it worked out rather well for them.
Skrimir: I never imagined that we would find ourselves allied once more. After a history that rocky and unfortunate… One would think it to be impossible.
Sigrun: And yet, here we are…
Skrimir: And Begnion remains a common enemy of us both.
Sigrun: So it seems… The actions of the senate caused the people of Gallia to pull away from Begnion in the first place, if I recall correctly.
Skrimir: Even after all these years have gone by and so many generations have lived and died… Some things simply seem fated to stay the same.
Sigrun: So it seems…
~ Sigrun and Skrimir A ~
Skrimir: I must wonder if Begnion and Gallia will ever have a reason to collaborate again after this war has drawn to a close.
Sigrun: One certainly has to wonder… Though I suppose there will be one thing that no longer stands in our way of a potential alliance after this war is over.
Skrimir: The senate chose to side with the goddess… That means that we have no choice but to bring them to their knees.
Sigrun: I get the impression that you would want to fight them even if you were given the option.
Skrimir: I would. They have instigated the deaths of countless laguz and promoted the enslavement of my people. What happens to them at this point… Not even their goddess could ever save them.
Sigrun: I have to wonder if the goddess is at all aware of what they have done… I doubt that she would be able to side with them even if she has… Questionable morals at best.
Skrimir: Perhaps she is simply using them for the sake of her own success… After all, they would be the easiest people to manipulate.
Sigrun: You would be correct there… It certainly is enough to prompt a few questions.
Skrimir: But it matters little if we actually get the explanations that we are searching for. As long as we are able to defeat the senate, all will be well.
Sigrun: And then, there will be nothing standing between a future alliance between Begnion and Gallia.
Skrimir: I still hope it never happens.
Sigrun: Oh? What makes you say that?
Skrimir: I should only hope that there is never a situation that calls for us to ally in combat.
Sigrun: You make a fine point… Perhaps we will simply have to establish an alliance in other ways.
Skrimir: There is something I can agree to! Begnion and Gallia can enjoy a lengthy and prosperous future as allies once this war is done, I am sure!
Sigrun: And I will be looking forward to it until then.
Notes:
just finished the first DGS game,,, very good 10/10
-Digital
Chapter 383: Elincia x Tauroneo
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Elincia and Tauroneo C ~
Elincia: You once told me that a leader must be strong and gentle at the same time… It took quite some time, but I believe that I finally understand what you meant.
Tauroneo: I have heard of what took place in Crimea over the last few months… I apologize that it had to come to such violence.
Elincia: I never expected another war to come to my doorstep so soon, much less multiple conflicts… But I know that I did the right thing for the sake of my people.
Tauroneo: I have seen many rulers of Daein take to the throne in my time… If there is one thing that I have known all the while, it is that ruling a nation is not easy in the slightest.
Elincia: That much is true… But we must try regardless.
Tauroneo: Such is the way of a queen.
~ Elincia and Tauroneo B ~
Elincia: I thought a lot about what you said as Crimea was under attack from its own people, you know… I practically could not get your words out of my head.
Tauroneo: I had no idea they would have such a profound impact on you.
Elincia: You told me that my people are my first priority… That idea was put to the test. I never thought I would be able to survive the outcome, but… I know now what must have been done.
Tauroneo: The choices a ruler must make are hardly ever simple.
Elincia: No… That was the most challenging day of my life. Witnessing the invasion of Crimea was one thing, but actively making the decision for people of my own nation to die…
Tauroneo: You still did what had to be done in the name of your country’s strength though.
Elincia: I did… And I can only hope that it never comes to that again.
~ Elincia and Tauroneo A ~
Tauroneo: With the defeat of the goddess closer than ever, we must prepare for when we are able to return to the way our lives were before.
Elincia: Crimea has much healing left to do… A civil war nearly starting caused much damage to the people in terms of body and mind.
Tauroneo: War often leaves behind a scar that is impossible to heal from in full… Time lessens the wound, but it remains even generations later.
Elincia: I cannot even imagine what would have happened if Ludveck had been allowed to take to the throne… He rules only with strength rather than with strength and weakness. He knows not what understanding on multiple levels is.
Tauroneo: Why did he begin the invasion in the first place?
Elincia: He believed that I was an ineffective ruler… He was convinced that he would make a better ruler than I ever could be. In a way… He was right about me not being effective. It was difficult for me to accept, but… It was a lesson I needed to learn.
Tauroneo: I take it that the way you will handle your nation from here on out is different from what it would have been without the civil war.
Elincia: Most certainly. I would be lying if I said that I knew exactly what was resting in the future of Crimea… But I know that there are some things that must be done regardless of how difficult they are. I vowed to fight for the good of Crimea no matter what three years ago, and I will continue to do so every day until I meet my grave.
Tauroneo: Your dedication is admirable… You will make a fine queen.
Elincia: Thank you… For everything.
Notes:
Last day of double updates
-Digital
Chapter 384: Soren x Mist
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Soren and Mist C ~
Mist: There you are, Soren! I was wondering where you had gotten off to after we finished eating.
Soren: Is something the matter?
Mist: Oh, not at all! I just wanted to make sure that you were able to get enough food tonight. I know how you tend to focus on your work instead of paying attention to yourself, and I wanted you to be in the best possible shape for our next march tomorrow!
Soren: I… I’m doing fine. You don’t need to worry about me.
Mist: That’s much easier said than done. You’re one of us, Soren; being a mercenary around here means being part of my family, and you’ve got to put up with that whether you like it or not!
Soren: Mist–
Mist: Do you want some extra food? I was able to grab some of the leftovers a few minutes ago.
Soren: No thank you.
Mist: Alright. Just remember to come find me if you ever need something!
Soren: …
~ Soren and Mist B ~
Mist: You’re not getting away this time, Soren!
Soren: Ack-! Mist, did you really have to yell when coming in here?
Mist: You didn’t show up at all for dinner tonight. Was I supposed to just sit back and let you skip meals?
Soren: It’s really nothing for you to–
Mist: Concern myself with? You say that a lot, but it’s not going to stop me. I know that you’re not getting enough food, and I’m going to make sure that you’re taking care of yourself.
Soren: You shouldn’t–
Mist: Enough talking, alright? I’m trying to help you, and unless you want me to get Ike and make him let you help me, I suggest that you just go along with it.
Soren: …You’re awfully good at getting what you want for better or worse.
Mist: It’s a gift. Now, let’s go eat something!
Soren: …Fine.
~ Soren and Mist A ~
Mist: Here you are, Soren! I noticed that this is your favorite thing to eat, so I decided to get you some extras when everyone could start having at the leftovers.
Soren: …Why do you do this?
Mist: What?
Soren: I don’t see you hounding anybody else in this army to make sure that they’re getting enough to eat. Why do you only do this with me?
Mist: I told you before that I think of you as part of my family, Soren.
Soren: Still, it… It seems a bit over the top.
Mist: Maybe, but I’m happy to help you. I know that you’ve got a prickly exterior, but you’re a good person, Soren. It’s not a bad thing if I look after you every once in a while.
Soren: …
Mist: …Everyone around here cares about you a lot more than you realize. I know that you prefer to keep to yourself and not hang out with people most of the time, but we really are happy to have you around. That includes me. I like being around you, Soren, even if we don’t always get along. I know I can be a bit overbearing about it all sometimes, but it’s because I care about you. I want to do what I can for my family.
Soren: Mist…
Mist: If you really want me to leave you alone, I guess I will, but… I don’t think you want that.
Soren: …We might as well eat the food if you went to so much effort to get it.
Mist: I think it’s going to be much better than any regular meal ever could be.
Soren: …Yeah… Maybe.
Notes:
My hands are. very dry
-Digital
Chapter 385: Gatrie x Muarim
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Gatrie and Muarim C ~
Muarim: …There. That should about do it.
Gatrie: Woah, Muarim!
Muarim: Is something the matter?
Gatrie: No, nothing’s wrong! I just can’t believe that you can lift that much at once! I don’t think I’ve ever actually seen you pick up stuff before, but that’s… Amazing!
Muarim: I… Thank you.
Gatrie: No problem! But… I think it would be great if you could teach me how to do that too!
Muarim: You mean… Improve your skills of lifting things?
Gatrie: It would make a person stronger pretty quickly, right? I think we need to be as strong as possible as long as we’re still planning on fighting a goddess. It’s worth giving it a shot, right?
Muarim: I suppose so… Alright. I can’t say that this will do much given how pressed we are for time, but… I’ll do what I can.
Gatrie: I’m looking forward to it!
~ Gatrie and Muarim B ~
Muarim: Here… This should be a fine place to start.
Gatrie: You want me to lift this crate of weapons? Easy!
Muarim: We brought along quite a few weapons to this final battle against the goddess… I suppose I should have expected this. After all, the beorc that require weapons did not want to be left without their means to defend themselves under any circumstances.
Gatrie: If it’s something that I can use to get stronger, then you won’t hear me complaining!
Muarim: Just… Be careful about how you lift the weapons, alright? I don’t want you getting hurt.
Gatrie: I’ll be fi–woah!
Muarim: It’s heavier than you thought, isn’t it?
Gatrie: Y-Yeah… You made it seem so easy when you were doing it before!
Muarim: I’ve had many years of experience.
Gatrie: Well, I’ll get the hang of it eventually! …I hope.
~ Gatrie and Muarim A ~
Muarim: You already seem to be getting better… I’m impressed.
Gatrie: I said that I was going to try and get the hang of it, didn’t I? Besides, I can’t exactly spend much time lollygagging when we’re about to go off and fight the goddess.
Muarim: Perhaps… But I do hope that you have been taking the necessary time to rest. A person cannot keep running on empty forever.
Gatrie: I’ve been fine. There’s nothing to worry about there. It’s all going perfectly.
Muarim: I’m glad to hear it… Your dedication is impressive.
Gatrie: Well… We’ve all got a lot that we want to fight for right now. We can’t afford to falter when the goddess is going to be a tough opponent.
Muarim: I have no doubt that she will be stronger than any other that we have faced up to this point… Such is the nature of her status.
Gatrie: I never thought that I would find myself thinking about fighting off a goddess, but I’m going to do what I can so that we can all live better lives after this is over.
Muarim: Your dedication is admirable… I’m looking forward to seeing your accomplishments in the future.
Gatrie: I could say the same to you! After all, who knows how much you could lift if you gave it a bit more time and training?
Muarim: I doubt I will have much need for combat after this conflict is over… So you are likely destined to surpass me.
Gatrie: Then I’ll work for it so that I’ve earned that position when the time comes! I think that’s going to be a real thing to admire for all the ladies I’ll meet when this is over…
Muarim: We just have to defeat the goddess first.
Gatrie: Bring it on! I’ll handle her no problem!
Muarim: Your optimism is incredible… And appreciated.
Gatrie: I’m just doing what I can!
Notes:
Cannot believe that there are only five left,,, where did all the time go
-Digital
Chapter 386: Oscar x Mia
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Oscar and Mia C ~
Mia: Hey there, Oscar! What do you have there?
Oscar: This? Oh, it’s just a new lance we got recently.
Mia: It looks great! Though… It seems like it’s close to being taller than I am.
Oscar: A lot of powerful lances are like that. It takes some getting used to once you decide to start using them.
Mia: I don’t think I’d even know where to start when it comes to figuring these things out… But I think it could help me improve as a fighter.
Oscar: That’s your way of asking me to help you train, isn’t it?
Mia: It most certainly is! …Assuming you’re okay with that, I mean. I wouldn’t want to pressure you into anything that you weren’t comfortable with.
Oscar: It’s alright. I would be happy to help you improve.
Mia: Great! I’m already looking forward to it!
~ Oscar and Mia B ~
Oscar: Are you hoping to learn how to use a lance through this training of ours?
Mia: Something like that… At least, that’s where it’s going to start.
Oscar: What do you mean?
Mia: If I can get a general idea of what lance users do in combat, then I can use that weakness against them.
Oscar: You’re at a natural disadvantage when fighting them because you use swords, so you want to find another way to get around their weapon superiority.
Mia: You got it! I know that it’s a kind of roundabout way of figuring things out, but I tend to find good strategies for combat once I can start experimenting, and this is as good a place to start as any.
Oscar: In that case, we can try and find a solution here together. How does that sound?
Mia: You’ve got yourself a deal!
~ Oscar and Mia A ~
Oscar: I have to say, Mia, you’re getting a lot better at this than I could have ever imagined.
Mia: What, did you not think I would be able to handle it?
Oscar: I never said that. I knew you would be capable of it… I just thought it would take a bit longer for you to find mastery.
Mia: I don’t know if I would actually find mastery in lances… They’re not really my thing.
Oscar: You’ve figured out quite a bit about how to handle yourself with them at least.
Mia: Thanks to you. It’s been kind of tough, but I’m happy with the progress I’m making.
Oscar: I take it that you have no plans on actually using lances in battle after we’re finished?
Mia: Nope! Swords are still my favorite weapons, and I don’t think I would be able to change that any time soon. I think I know how to defeat lance users much easier now though.
Oscar: There are many different types of fighters who use lances… Do you think that you’re going to be able to handle them? We can’t afford to lose you along the way to the end of this battle.
Mia: I think I’ve got it. Of course, I wouldn’t object to having extra practice… Assuming that you would be willing to continue training me in the future, that is.
Oscar: I must say that examining my techniques this way has changed the way I look at my skills in battle. I think this has been enlightening for both of us in more ways than we expected.
Mia: Then that’s all the reason for us to keep going with it!
Oscar: You’re right… I would be alright with going another round right now if you are.
Mia: You’re on!
Notes:
I am so hyper but it's 4 am and I need to sleep
-Digital
Chapter 387: Tibarn x Nailah
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Nailah and Tibarn C ~
Nailah: I must admit that I never thought I would find a hawk laguz under these circumstances.
Tibarn: I bet you never thought you’d meet a hawk laguz under any circumstances.
Nailah: You got that right. I honestly thought that I would only ever hear about laguz like you from Rafiel over in Hatari… I guess life can be unexpected sometimes, huh?
Tibarn: You can say that again… I’m glad to be able to meet you though. You seem different from most laguz I’ve met over the last ten years.
Nailah: By that, you mean that I’m the first one who might actually be able to take you in a fight.
Tibarn: I didn’t say that.
Nailah: You implied it.
Tibarn: …And what if I did?
Nailah: Ha! I heard you had nerve, but you still impress me. I like your spirit.
Tibarn: I could say the same to you.
~ Nailah and Tibarn B ~
Nailah: I’ve heard that you and most of the other bird laguz live out on islands just off the continent.
Tibarn: That’s true. They’re rather difficult to navigate if you don’t know what you’re doing.
Nailah: That makes it the perfect home for so many birds then.
Tibarn: Exactly… In fact, I suspect that the herons would be with us on the islands if not for the holy powers found in the Serenes Forest.
Nailah: That’s what Rafiel told me too… The power found in the Serenes Forest is unmatched anywhere else on the continent.
Tibarn: The rest of us bird tribes are pretty useless when it comes to that sort of magic though. In fact, I don’t think I’ve ever met a bird who’s not a heron who could use magic.
Nailah: It’s interesting to think about how different the different laguz tribes are while still falling under the same label of laguz… Tellilus has quite the bit of variety, doesn’t it?
Tibarn: You could say that again.
~ Nailah and Tibarn A ~
Tibarn: I’ve told you a bit about the bird tribes of Tellius. Why don’t you fill me in on the details about the wolves in Hatari?
Nailah: Hm… They’re most similar to the beast tribes here from Gallia. I would describe them as a blend between tigers and cats here… The speed of cats with the defenses of tigers.
Tibarn: It sounds like your people are much stronger than anyone could have ever expected.
Nailah: We’ve had quite some time to hone our skills on our own. That’s simply the way Hatari is because of how isolated it is from the rest of the world.
Tibarn: How large is Hatari?
Nailah: It’s larger than you would expect of a desert nation. We make things work for ourselves even if it can be difficult at times. We’ve figured out how to handle things over time.
Tibarn: Consider my attention piqued… I would love to learn more about Hatari in the future. It sounds like you and the others there have gotten living in the desert down to a science by this point.
Nailah: You could say that… It’s something that you have to experience yourself in order to understand it.
Tibarn: Then that’s all the more reason for me to visit at some point… And maybe you could return the favor by coming to Phoenicis as well. I’m sure you would find the place interesting, and I certainly want to learn more about your home too.
Nailah: As long as you’re willing to see who the stronger of us is at some point along the way.
Tibarn: Ha! Consider it a deal!
Notes:
rival energy
-Digital
Chapter 388: Reyson x Leanne
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Reyson and Leanne C ~
Reyson: Are you feeling alright, Leanne? I know the fighting over the last few months must be wearing on you.
Leanne: I’m fine, Reyson. You don’t need to worry about me.
Reyson: I’m afraid that’s impossible right now. The world is at war; how can I not worry?
Leanne: I was fine when I was on my own before, wasn’t I?
Reyson: You got dragged into a civil war that almost brought Crimea to its own destruction.
Leanne: But I was fine!
Reyson: I want to make sure that you’re safe. That’s all there is to it.
Leanne: You’re worried still.
Reyson: I don’t know how I couldn’t be. I hoped that something like this would never happen again after the Mad King’s War, but… I suppose I was wrong.
Leanne: Reyson…
Reyson: It’s fine. Let’s just stay focused.
Leanne: …
~ Reyson and Leanne B ~
Leanne: I think I know why you’re so worried about me.
Reyson: I don’t think I need a reason to be worried about my sister.
Leanne: But you still have one, and I know what it is.
Reyson: Even if I did have a reason, which I most certainly don’t, it wouldn’t matter at the end of the day. I want to keep you safe no matter what, and there’s nothing you can do to change that.
Leanne: You’re afraid of me being taken again.
Reyson: …
Leanne: During the Mad King’s War, I was kidnapped, and… You were scared about what could have happened to me. You were terrified. You don’t want that to happen again, so you’re trying to look after me as much as possible.
Reyson: I… I should get going. Tibarn said that he wanted to see me.
Leanne: Reyson… You don’t need to hide things from me. You don’t need to be afraid anymore.
~ Reyson and Leanne A ~
Reyson: Leanne, I… I feel I should apologize.
Leanne: For what?
Reyson: For storming off earlier. I… I shouldn’t have done that. I’m sorry.
Leanne: It’s alright. I understand.
Reyson: …You’re right. I am afraid. I don’t want anything to happen to you. When I heard that the Black Knight had taken you… I didn’t know what to do. After all that time where I thought I was one of the only members of our family alive, you were still here, and… I was terrified to lose you.
Leanne: I understand… But you can’t hide me from the world forever.
Reyson: I know… It would be easier if I could shelter you from danger, but I know that’s not possible for either one of us. You deserve to be able to live your own life, and I can’t keep intervening in everything you do.
Leanne: We’re getting closer to the end of the war… When that time comes, there won’t be anything to worry about.
Reyson: There’s an inherent bit of danger with being alive as royalty of Serenes right now… But I’m willing to take that over having to fight in a war, I suppose.
Leanne: You can show me everything that you’ve ever wanted to. After all, there’s not going to be a reason for me to leave or anything after this.
Reyson: That’s true… We won’t be preparing for any other wars after the goddess has been defeated… Alright.
Leanne: I’m looking forward to it already.
Reyson: Just… Promise me one thing until then.
Leanne: What is it?
Reyson: Do what you can to stay safe and out of danger. I know that there’s no guarantee, but… I want you to try.
Leanne: You have my word.
Notes:
headache
-Digital
Chapter 389: Elincia x Micaiah
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Elincia and Micaiah C ~
Elincia: I had a feeling that we would find ourselves crossing paths one day… I never imagined it would be under these circumstances though.
Micaiah: I’m honored that the queen of Crimea thought so highly of me.
Elincia: You played a major role in liberating Daein from Begnion’s occupation. I feel such praise is warranted by nature.
Micaiah: Still, it’s very much so appreciated.
Elincia: Your power within Daein has extended well beyond the battle with Begnion as well… At least, that is my understanding.
Micaiah: I simply wish to do what I can to make sure that the people of Daein are left unharmed after all they have suffered through.
Elincia: A noble aim… The population hardly deserves to be mistreated because of the actions of rulers far out of their reach.
Micaiah: It’s nice to know that you understand.
Elincia: But of course.
~ Elincia and Micaiah B ~
Elincia: Since the end of the war within Begnion, much has happened to Daein… Or so I have come to understand.
Micaiah: That’s one way to put it… I never thought another war would arrive on our doorstep so soon.
Elincia: I can only imagine… And yet, Daein had to fight.
Micaiah: …People leading a nation have to make difficult decisions in order to protect those under their rule.
Elincia: Even if you are not the ruler of Daein, you have come to understand the burden of power all too well as a leading general.
Micaiah: Precisely… I would do anything for the people of Daein, and I wished that such desire came with a lower price tag.
Elincia: Begnion has made this difficult for all of us… But at least we have managed to endure. That must count for something, yes?
Micaiah: I suppose so…
~ Elincia and Micaiah A ~
Elincia: I wonder… What will you be doing once the war has drawn to a conclusion?
Micaiah: I… I have no idea. In terms of specifics, I don’t know. I simply wish to continue helping Daein.
Elincia: It sounds as if the choice was rather simple for you from the outset.
Micaiah: I doubt that I will ever make a harder choice than the ones I had to make in order to see my people defended over the last few months… As a power, Begnion’s senate is dangerous.
Elincia: They hold power over all those across the continent… Including those within other nations.
Micaiah: In the end, none of us were safe from becoming pawns in their game… Now, they’re serving the goddess as if nothing has happened.
Elincia: At least… They did that until their deaths.
Micaiah: That much is true… And it’s taught us all a valuable lesson about not allowing people to take advantage of the power they have been given.
Elincia: You would be correct… It raises questions of what will be in the future for the entire continent.
Micaiah: I don’t know what’s going to be coming next… But I want to do what I can to help Daein heal. Daein has fought enough over the last few years, and the time has come to let it all stop.
Elincia: I never imagined that the time would come where Crimea and Daein could stand in alliance after what took place under the rule of the Mad King, but… If your people need anything once the war is over, Crimea is here.
Micaiah: Thank you, Queen Elincia… Perhaps we can finally begin to mend the wounds of the past once the goddess has been defeated.
Elincia: I believe we will… All of us together.
Notes:
the rwby v8 soundtrack is really good and i don't even watch rwby
-Digital
Chapter 390: Ike x Soren
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
~ Ike and Soren C ~
Ike: Soren! There you are.
Soren: Is there something you need, Ike?
Ike: You could say that… But I think it’s a bit closer to the opposite.
Soren: What do you mean?
Ike: So much has been happening lately, and… I think the best thing I need right now is a break.
Soren: And you came to me for that?
Ike: Of course. If there’s anyone I would be able to trust to help me decompress, it would be you.
Soren: I don’t follow.
Ike: You’ve done so much for me over the last few years. You’re my best friend. Why wouldn’t you be the perfect person to relax with?
Soren: I… If that’s what you want, then you can consider it a deal.
Ike: Good. What do you say we head back to my tent for a few minutes?
Soren: Alright. Let’s do it.
~ Ike and Soren B ~
Ike: You know, Soren… This war has given me a lot to think about.
Soren: Such as…?
Ike: I don’t think that we can keep on like this forever.
Soren: What do you mean?
Ike: We’ve been fighting in wars almost constantly for the last five years or so now. I mean, we found Elincia, and then we fought for a year.
Soren: After that, the court of Crimea was… Difficult.
Ike: And then right after we got home, we were called back to help with all of this. We’ve been fighting for ages, and it occurs to me… That we’re mercenaries, not soldiers.
Soren: That’s correct.
Ike: It’s a lot for anyone to deal with, and… I think that I’m starting to get burnt out on it.
Soren: Rest is the best option when it comes to combating that.
Ike: Ironic how you’re saying that.
Soren: Perhaps, but it’s true.
Ike: I know… I just wish we had time for that.
Soren: …
~ Ike and Soren A ~
Ike: When the goddess is defeated, we should be able to get away from all of this for a little while… Or so I hope.
Soren: Everyone else seems to think that the fight with the goddess will stop in its tracks. Daein is going to pull back once she and the senate have been taken care of, and if the apostle intends on apologizing to the laguz the way we’ve heard, it should resolve our main issues easily.
Ike: I guess so… But I’ve noticed something over the past few years.
Soren: What is it?
Ike: Fighting like this… The influences of war… It never really stops for good. I mean, the main part of the war can end, but the pain will still be felt for generations to come. Nobody is ever going to be able to forget about this. For all we know, it could lead us to another bout of discontent in a few years.
Soren: …You’ve been the frontman for the war ever since we found the princess all that time ago… I understand that it must have left a lot of pressure on your shoulders.
Ike: I… I guess it did.
Soren: I’m not going to act like I have a perfect solution for all of this. No matter what, I don’t think anyone ever will… But I can tell you that you taught me to not shoulder my burdens alone. I want you to take your own advice.
Ike: I thought I was doing a better job of it than you’re implying.
Soren: Burning out looks different for everyone, and I think it’s high time we take a break… After the war is over, we should try to relax.
Ike: But what if it leads to something else soon? I… I don’t want to be a soldier for the rest of my life. Even if we’re doing the right thing, it’s… A lot to take in.
Soren: Then the future can be damned for a little while. You deserve to take a break, and so do the rest of us. Whatever you want to do after the war… I’ll be there to help you. I once said that I would be at your side forever, and I meant it. As long as you’re willing to have me… I’m here.
Ike: …Then I want to do something with you and the other mercenaries. Just… To get away from it all for a little while.
Soren: We’ll figure it out then. I’m looking forward to it already.
Ike: …Soren?
Soren: What is it?
Ike: Thank you for being in my life.
Soren: No… Thank you.
Notes:
Wow. I can't believe it's finally over.
I started this project a year ago on a whim because the cut supports of Radiant Dawn had always been something I wanted to see. I loved the idea of someone going through and giving us everything we missed out on from the game, and at about midnight on New Year's Eve, I made my choice that I would start the next day. I didn't realize that was going to set me on a journey of writing one of my favorite stories yet and expanding the universe of Tellius in a way that I never thought possible.
I truly have had a ball with these support conversations, and I think that they've been tons of fun to work on. It's just a nice little simple exercise for me to finish my day off on, and I'm happy with how they all turned out. 390 of them in one year... Wow. I'm really happy with this story, and I'm so happy with all the positive reception it has received since its release a year ago. I didn't expect there to be so many people fascinated by this project, and I don't think I have the words to thank all of you for your continued support. I doubt I ever will, so instead, I'll just say... Thank you. Truly. Thank you for everything.
As for what's coming next for me, I don't think I'll be doing any other massive support conversation things like this for Tellius in the future, but I will have more Tellius content coming soon. I've got a big bang piece set in Tellius that's coming out early 2022 that's already more than 75,000 words and counting, so trust me when I say this is not the end of Tellius content from me. I'll be doing other support conversations in the coming year in the form of my Fire Emblem Fates rewrite as I'm finally kicking off support conversations there with the coming year. There will be 1,000 of those at completion, and they'll receive daily updates like this story, so if that sounds interesting to you, I highly suggest you check out that rewrite I've been working on for the last few years.
I write other Fire Emblem content too, so you can check out my profile for one shots and zine pieces as well as a few larger series (such as my Fates rewrite and my Three Houses AU fic). Honestly, any support would be incredible, but what you've all done to make this one of the most-viewed Tellius stories on AO3 has already been more than enough. This is my most successful story by a landslide, and I don't think I'll ever be able to thank you enough for all that you've done to help this story get so far.
With that, I wish you all a Happy New Year, and I hope to see you again after midnight hits and 2022 arrives. Until then... Thank you once again.
A final time,
-Digital
Chapter 391: Table of Contents
Summary:
For the sake of accessibility when going through this massive list of supports, I put together a table of contents. It's at the end rather than the beginning so the numbers are accurate. If there's a support you're looking for specifically, you can search for it here!
Chapter Text
- Aran x Laura
- Edward x Leonardo
- Calill x Nephenee
- Fiona x Laura
- Brom x Zihark
- Naesala x Vika
- Janaff x Lucia
- Lethe x Lyre
- Muarim x Vika
- Tormod x Sothe
- Marcia x Astrid
- Elincia x Kieran
- Geoffrey x Bastian
- Haar x Heather
- Oliver x Reyson
- Astrid x Oscar
- Gatrie x Ilyana
- Nailah x Leanne
- Shinon x Mist
- Meg x Nephenee
- Rhys x Mia
- Nolan x Sothe
- Jill x Zihark
- Kyza x Ranulf
- Boyd x Titania
- Stefan x Tauroneo
- Haar x Makalov
- Vika x Micaiah
- Rolf x Rafiel
- Nealuchi x Nolan
- Ilyana x Mia
- Edward x Leanne
- Brom x Heather
- Largo x Calill
- Fiona x Leonardo
- Micaiah x Meg
- Shinon x Sigrun
- Aran x Makalov
- Giffca x Mordecai
- Oliver x Tanith
- Calill x Geoffrey
- Muarim x Lethe
- Soren x Stefan
- Kieran x Oscar
- Lyre x Astrid
- Heather x Mist
- Pelleas x Tauroneo
- Laura x Nolan
- Boyd x Brom
- Ike x Mia
- Janaff x Sothe
- Edward x Micaiah
- Reyson x Ulki
- Boyd x Rolf
- Makalov x Marcia
- Ilyana x Lucia
- Kyza x Lyre
- Tormod x Danved
- Leonardo x Skrimir
- Laura x Meg
- Haar x Sigrun
- Caineghis x Elincia
- Calill x Heather
- Reyson x Tanith
- Giffca x Lethe
- Shinon x Oscar
- Largo x Danved
- Micaiah x Stefan
- Aran x Nealuchi
- Kyza x Muarim
- Kurthnaga x Pelleas
- Edward x Nolan
- Ike x Zihark
- Haar x Sothe
- Gatrie x Astrid
- Mia x Lucia
- Rhys x Titania
- Brom x Nephenee
- Janaff x Ulki
- Ena x Mist
- Kieran x Marcia
- Reyson x Tormod
- Shinon x Rolf
- Ilyana x Zihark
- Boyd x Mia
- Caineghis x Stefan
- Jill x Lethe
- Makalov x Astrid
- Calill x Tormod
- Elincia x Geoffrey
- Aran x Micaiah
- Ike x Oscar
- Pelleas x Fiona
- Largo x Astrid
- Ena x Kurthnaga
- Elincia x Nephenee
- Muarim x Sothe
- Soren x Titania
- Geoffrey x Kyza
- Reyson x Tibarn
- Giffca x Lyre
- Marcia x Mia
- Kieran x Rhys
- Gatrie x Rafiel
- Micaiah x Tormod
- Renning x Lucia
- Edward x Stefan
- Naesala x Oliver
- Haar x Jill
- Brom x Makalov
- Calill x Astrid
- Ranulf x Zihark
- Caineghis x Giffca
- Boyd x Oscar
- Lyre x Pelleas
- Fiona x Tanith
- Elincia x Lucia
- Kurthnaga x Skrimir
- Leonardo x Sothe
- Geoffrey x Kieran
- Ike x Ranulf
- Tauroneo x Largo
- Leanne x Tibarn
- Nealuchi x Rafiel
- Ena x Gareth
- Laura x Micaiah
- Rolf x Marcia
- Volug x Soren
- Gatrie x Bastian
- Nasir x Stefan
- Aran x Nolan
- Meg x Vika
- Heather x Nephenee
- Kyza x Zihark
- Fiona x Danved
- Giffca x Ranulf
- Sothe x Pelleas
- Makalov x Naesala
- Ilyana x Oscar
- Calill x Mia
- Rhys x Ulki
- Shinon x Ike
- Caineghis x Nailah
- Kieran x Reyson
- Rolf x Tauroneo
- Elincia x Leanne
- Gareth x Nasir
- Micaiah x Naesala
- Gatrie x Marcia
- Renning x Bastian
- Ranulf x Lyre
- Mordecai x Stefan
- Lethe x Sanaki
- Meg x Astrid
- Janaff x Vika
- Soren x Kurthnaga
- Heather x Ilyana
- Giffca x Skrimir
- Makalov x Danved
- Ike x Sothe
- Naesala x Tibarn
- Ena x Volug
- Jill x Mist
- Caineghis x Kyza
- Shinon x Rhys
- Muarim x Titania
- Elincia x Pelleas
- Fiona x Micaiah
- Giffca x Gareth
- Ranulf x Tauroneo
- Marcia x Tanith
- Geoffrey x Largo
- Mist x Leanne
- Edward x Sanaki
- Kieran x Lethe
- Reyson x Rafiel
- Mordecai x Lethe
- Heather x Lucia
- Shinon x Janaff
- Calill x Danved
- Ike x Mist
- Ranulf x Tibarn
- Micaiah x Sothe
- Tauroneo x Makalov
- Caineghis x Skrimir
- Renning x Vika
- Titania x Lucia
- Haar x Pelleas
- Brom x Elincia
- Boyd x Ulki
- Laura x Tanith
- Largo x Muarim
- Shinon x Gatrie
- Ena x Rafiel
- Naesala x Sanaki
- Kieran x Lyre
- Nailah x Rafiel
- Aran x Danved
- Heather x Vika
- Calill x Muarim
- Elincia x Mist
- Tibarn x Mia
- Micaiah x Tauroneo
- Sothe x Astrid
- Fiona x Leanne
- Geoffrey x Lucia
- Sanaki x Sigrun
- Ike x Titania
- Leonardo x Pelleas
- Ulki x Haar
- Volke x Bastian
- Giffca x Kyza
- Gatrie x Heather
- Ena x Nasir
- Largo x Mia
- Naesala x Reyson
- Gareth x Kurthnaga
- Elincia x Nailah
- Ilyana x Laura
- Ike x Lethe
- Astrid x Tanith
- Oscar x Titania
- Ranulf x Skrimir
- Nealuchi x Tauroneo
- Caineghis x Renning
- Leanne x Sanaki
- Brom x Meg
- Rolf x Mist
- Calill x Soren
- Edward x Sothe
- Kurthnaga x Micaiah
- Ike x Volke
- Lyre x Zihark
- Elincia x Jill
- Nasir x Ulki
- Rhys x Nailah
- Leanne x Oliver
- Janaff x Tibarn
- Sigrun x Tanith
- Ranulf x Lethe
- Rhys x Oscar
- Aran x Mordecai
- Shinon x Titania
- Soren x Skrimir
- Ilyana x Micaiah
- Boyd x Mist
- Caineghis x Lyre
- Ike x Reyson
- Mia x Nephenee
- Nasir x Volke
- Naesala x Sothe
- Giffca x Bastian
- Oliver x Tormod
- Gatrie x Oscar
- Kieran x Renning
- Elincia x Marcia
- Calill x Tauroneo
- Ena x Leanne
- Gareth x Vika
- Lethe x Zihark
- Haar x Volug
- Caineghis x Ranulf
- Elincia x Tibarn
- Meg x Ulki
- Calill x Shinon
- Jill x Tauroneo
- Mist x Titania
- Brom x Janaff
- Oliver x Rafiel
- Ilyana x Mordecai
- Ike x Micaiah
- Geoffrey x Renning
- Stefan x Nailah
- Heather x Volke
- Meg x Zihark
- Ena x Gatrie
- Caineghis x Lethe
- Sanaki x Tanith
- Elincia x Bastian
- Janaff x Oscar
- Fiona x Tauroneo
- Aran x Sothe
- Rhys x Mist
- Leonardo x Micaiah
- Skrimir x Mia
- Kyza x Mordecai
- Shinon x Tibarn
- Boyd x Ike
- Jill x Sigrun
- Ike x Nasir
- Leanne x Naesala
- Caineghis x Titania
- Micaiah x Sanaki
- Lyre x Nephenee
- Rolf x Oscar
- Elincia x Ranulf
- Lucia x Bastian
- Kurthnaga x Sothe
- Tanith x Volke
- Nailah x Volug
- Leonardo x Nolan
- Haar x Tauroneo
- Caineghis x Ike
- Mist x Tormod
- Leanne x Nealuchi
- Kyza x Meg
- Naesala x Rafiel
- Micaiah x Soren
- Nephenee x Zihark
- Janaff x Reyson
- Titania x Tibarn
- Kurthnaga x Nasir
- Caineghis x Mordecai
- Makalov x Volke
- Elincia x Ike
- Micaiah x Nolan
- Lucia x Astrid
- Lyre x Titania
- Stefan x Vika
- Gatrie x Mist
- Gareth x Renning
- Rhys x Rolf
- Mordecai x Oliver
- Geoffrey x Brom
- Micaiah x Rafiel
- Marcia x Sigrun
- Nephenee x Pelleas
- Muarim x Zihark
- Mist x Volke
- Laura x Nealuchi
- Ike x Nailah
- Leanne x Leonardo
- Oliver x Danved
- Largo x Lucia
- Skrimir x Tibarn
- Makalov x Bastian
- Marcia x Ulki
- Oscar x Tanith
- Mordecai x Zihark
- Volug x Rafiel
- Caineghis x Mist
- Soren x Elincia
- Ranulf x Mordecai
- Micaiah x Nailah
- Ike x Sanaki
- Nealuchi x Reyson
- Muarim x Tormod
- Tauroneo x Volke
- Lethe x Skrimir
- Gareth x Janaff
- Ike x Stefan
- Micaiah x Volug
- Mordecai x Ulki
- Mist x Mia
- Nealuchi x Vika
- Nailah x Reyson
- Nephenee x Danved
- Elincia x Muarim
- Sothe x Volke
- Leanne x Rafiel
- Ike x Tibarn
- Volug x Tormod
- Danved x Boyd
- Tormod x Vika
- Elincia x Sanaki
- Mist x Oscar
- Rafiel x Tibarn
- Naesala x Nealuchi
- Elincia x Renning
- Micaiah x Skrimir
- Giffca x Tauroneo
- Ike x Kurthnaga
- Pelleas x Soren
- Volug x Mia
- Jill x Nealuchi
- Heather x Elincia
- Tibarn x Ulki
- Pelleas x Micaiah
- Muarim x Stefan
- Tauroneo x Zihark
- Mordecai x Danved
- Sigrun x Skrimir
- Elincia x Tauroneo
- Soren x Mist
- Gatrie x Muarim
- Oscar x Mia
- Nailah x Tibarn
- Reyson x Leanne
- Elincia x Micaiah
- Ike x Soren
Pages Navigation
Mark432 on Chapter 1 Fri 19 Jul 2024 01:43AM UTC
Comment Actions
digitaldreams on Chapter 1 Tue 23 Jul 2024 08:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
MetaDash on Chapter 6 Tue 27 Apr 2021 12:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
digitaldreams on Chapter 6 Wed 28 Apr 2021 03:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
Xanadulys on Chapter 7 Tue 05 Aug 2025 01:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
digitaldreams on Chapter 7 Fri 08 Aug 2025 07:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
Zeroan on Chapter 10 Mon 11 Jan 2021 03:39AM UTC
Last Edited Mon 11 Jan 2021 03:41AM UTC
Comment Actions
digitaldreams on Chapter 10 Mon 11 Jan 2021 05:23AM UTC
Comment Actions
supersemantic on Chapter 11 Tue 12 Jan 2021 08:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
digitaldreams on Chapter 11 Wed 13 Jan 2021 03:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
TheBraveGallade on Chapter 11 Fri 05 Feb 2021 06:55AM UTC
Comment Actions
digitaldreams on Chapter 11 Fri 05 Feb 2021 08:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
MetaDash on Chapter 11 Tue 27 Apr 2021 12:27PM UTC
Comment Actions
digitaldreams on Chapter 11 Wed 28 Apr 2021 03:24AM UTC
Comment Actions
sapphicaura on Chapter 14 Sun 26 Sep 2021 12:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
digitaldreams on Chapter 14 Sun 26 Sep 2021 11:28PM UTC
Comment Actions
sapphicaura on Chapter 14 Sat 16 Oct 2021 06:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
MetaDash on Chapter 15 Tue 27 Apr 2021 12:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
digitaldreams on Chapter 15 Wed 28 Apr 2021 03:25AM UTC
Comment Actions
Mark432 on Chapter 15 Fri 19 Jul 2024 01:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
digitaldreams on Chapter 15 Tue 23 Jul 2024 08:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
Mark432 on Chapter 22 Fri 09 Aug 2024 01:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
digitaldreams on Chapter 22 Fri 09 Aug 2024 05:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
Magicfoxwrites on Chapter 23 Mon 25 Jan 2021 10:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
digitaldreams on Chapter 23 Tue 26 Jan 2021 04:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
DarknessStorm on Chapter 23 Fri 05 Mar 2021 08:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
digitaldreams on Chapter 23 Sat 06 Mar 2021 04:52AM UTC
Comment Actions
supersemantic on Chapter 25 Tue 26 Jan 2021 10:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
digitaldreams on Chapter 25 Tue 26 Jan 2021 07:20PM UTC
Comment Actions
Arn (Guest) on Chapter 25 Wed 27 Jan 2021 10:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
digitaldreams on Chapter 25 Thu 28 Jan 2021 07:11AM UTC
Comment Actions
Makalov's husband (Guest) on Chapter 27 Fri 25 Oct 2024 06:44AM UTC
Comment Actions
Magicfoxwrites on Chapter 28 Fri 29 Jan 2021 08:50PM UTC
Comment Actions
digitaldreams on Chapter 28 Sat 30 Jan 2021 07:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
MetaDash on Chapter 28 Wed 28 Apr 2021 12:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
digitaldreams on Chapter 28 Fri 30 Apr 2021 05:56AM UTC
Comment Actions
letrickster on Chapter 29 Wed 03 Feb 2021 06:14PM UTC
Comment Actions
digitaldreams on Chapter 29 Thu 04 Feb 2021 05:49AM UTC
Comment Actions
Zeroan on Chapter 31 Mon 01 Feb 2021 04:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
digitaldreams on Chapter 31 Tue 02 Feb 2021 07:59AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation